Table of Contents

Mr. Perfect O

Stay in touch

Description

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Epilogue

Super Dirty Super Kinky Bonus Sex Scene (Mr. Perfect O)

A Note from the Author

Short Story Romance Collection

Claiming Cinderella (Sneak Peek)

Hot Kinky Bonus Sex Scene (Claiming Cinderella)

Filthy SEAL (Sneak Peek)

Hot Deleted Kinky Scene (Filthy SEAL)

Bonus Exclusive Single Dad Romance: Daddy O

More Steamy Romance by Amy Brent

Check out my book shelf.

Mr. Perfect O

A Single Dad Romance

by

Amy Brent

Copyright © 2017

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

This is a work of fiction. While, as in all fiction, the literary perceptions and insights are based on life experiences and conclusions drawn from research, all names, characters, places and specific instances are products of the author’s imagination and used fictitiously. No actual reference to any real person, living or dead, is intended or inferred.

Stay in touch

Addicted to alpha males, billionaires, and bad boys?

Click here to join Amy’s NL and get a steamy billionaire bad boy romance in your inbox for FREE!

Description

She’s depriving me, and I’ll teach her a lesson.

I am going to make her scream my name, beg for more…

They call me Mr. Perfect O for a reason.

I specialize in delivering the wettest, mind blowing ‘O’s’ ever.

Call me a manwhore,

But as a single dad with responsibilities, I don’t have much choice.

Until, I see her.

Tori is forbidden fruit, my six year old’s school teacher.

I don’t do relationships.

I never get with younger women.

But one look at those luscious eyes and that perfect a$$,

And I wanna break all rules.

When she calls me to discuss the progress of my daughter,

The only thing progressing is my d*ck.

It’s growing tall and hard,

And it’s so ready to claim the virgin.

But then she finds out what I do for a living.

Guess, who’s the one begging now?

Chapter 1

Ross

“Thank you, sir. We’ll be in touch.” The young man stood, and as his chair made an awful sound against the hard, tiled floor, he extended his hand. Calling me sir grated my nerves. He could have addressed me Ross, but being half my age, I assumed he was showing respect for his elders. Too bad he held my fate in his hands, or I might have told him off.

I grabbed his hand and met his eyes, gripping tight. “Thank you.”

Every interview I’d been to over the past month had been with managers half my age, and they would no doubt give the jobs to other men half my age as well.

Since losing my job, it had been a struggle, and if it were just me, I’d find something with mediocre pay and any available hours. But with my six-year-old, Katie, to raise, I had to find something that would do more than pay the bills and still allow me a little time to see her grow up.

Her mother, Sarah had passed away three years ago when Katie was only three. She’d suffered a long battle those three years after having our daughter and then going through dialysis and every experimental drug and procedure we could find. She’d wanted more than anything to be around to see Katie grow up to, but that wasn’t in the cards. Her kidneys had failed, and after a long, hard battle, she passed away.

It took a lot of time, but I’d come through the worse of my mourning period with some of my sanity intact. Watching Katie grow up had been the biggest blessing of my life, although it was bittersweet without her mother to share it with. She barely remembered her mother, and to keep a bit of stability, I’d tried to keep the same babysitter as long as possible. As it turned out, in three years, we’d been through four.

I checked my watch as I left the office and shook my head at the time. I hated late interviews, and thankfully my sitter was able to grab my daughter when needed. I rushed right home, lucky enough to miss the rush hour traffic and found Katie and Mia, the latest babysitter who had been with us for almost a year now, playing cards in the middle of the living room floor.

“Daddy!” Katie was on her feet and giving me a big hug within seconds of hitting the door. Mia turned over on her side, propping herself up on one elbow as the hem of her shirt hiked up to expose the soft skin of her midriff, and the little turquoise belly ring that always caught my attention.

“Any luck, Mr. Reed?” She asked as she sat up, revealing a low-cut neckline that showed more of the black bra beneath it than it should. I couldn’t remember a time ever seeing her in clothes that weren’t full of rips, intricately tied knots, or cut off in some way to expose more than a grown man like me should see from a girl who was barely eighteen.

I’d asked her many times not to dress in such inappropriate clothes, and since today’s outfit was much less revealing than some of the short shorts and tank tops she usually wore over, I decided not to scold her for it. With her living just down the street, I’d made her go home many times and change. I didn’t want Katie thinking it was okay to wear such things.

“We’ll see. They said they’d be in touch, but that’s usually a no.” I pulled out my wallet and hated that every time I had done so lately, I cringed knowing money was growing tighter and tighter. Thankfully my date would be cheap.

Melanie had never wanted to do more than fuck, and after the week I’d had looking for work, she was just what I needed.

“Here’s some money for dinner tonight. Order out whatever like.”

“For twenty bucks? It looks like it’s pizza again. And I’ll just keep the change.” Mia smiled, and I let out a long breath and patted her back as she walked into the kitchen ahead of me.

“Look, Mia, I know you’ve wanting to help out, but here, take your check.” I pulled it from the fridge and handed it to her. She’d held it there a week in case I needed it for groceries, but I assured her things weren’t that bad yet.

“Are you sure? I mean, it’s not that big of a deal.” She was a good kid, despite her slutty clothes and shook my head and touched her arm. If I thought it appropriate, I would have pulled her in for a hug, but I didn’t think I could handle it with that bare waistline she was sporting in her short tee.

“You’re a good kid, but really. It’s okay. I’m going to talk my friend tonight and see if she has any leads on a job and hopefully, things start to pick up.”

She nodded and stared at her feet. “Will you be late?”

“I could be the usual time, but if it goes later, I’ll text you.” I turned and hurried upstairs to get ready as Mia ordered their pizza and in another twenty minutes I was headed across town to Melanie Porter’s house.

I’d met Melanie a little over a year ago when I’d decided to get back in the dating world so I could have a sex life. My wife had been much younger than me, by twenty-one years, and so when she died at the age of thirty-four, I had longed to find someone who reminded me of her sexually. I was always attracted to younger women, and Melanie at twenty-seven was just my type.

She met me at the door of her townhouse with a lazy grin. “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you all day.” She stepped aside, and I entered, noticing that she’d left the lights down low. The sun was setting, and its orange and pink glow shone through the patio door, creating the only light other than an overhead light in the kitchen.

“Sorry I had to see you so early. You know my situation.” I gave her an apologetic look, and she shook her head and stepped closer placing a long finger against my lips. She was one of the sexiest women I’d ever met, and it wasn’t because she was the prettiest, but because she had sex appeal. Her face was flawless, with angelic features and a few imperfections which only complimented her looks and made them exotic. She was average height, but her heels put her just a couple of inches shorter than me and her curvy shape, was a bit off-balance at the top. She carried herself like a queen, with more confidence than anyone I’d ever been with, and it made my dick hard as diamonds. Though she had only dressed in a robe, she wore it like a goddess.

“It’s fine. How is the little princess? Ruling king and castle I presume?” She planted a peck on my lips and wasted no time rubbing her hand against my crotch, feeling the rigid length that waited for her and had longed for her all day as well.

“She’s perfect. How’ve you been?”

She threw her head back and gave a breathy sigh as she met my eyes. “Hungry.” She dropped to her knees, and my zipper came down in a heartbeat. She didn’t even go for the belt and instead reached inside my pants and pulled out my thick cock. Her smile was interrupted by her biting her lip and then my cock entering her mouth as I nudged forward. The head of my cock lay flat on her tongue, and she licked it all around, darting it into my piss hole as she cupped my balls through my clothes.

“You were hungry.” I rubbed my hand through her hair and then pulled her closer to allow my cock deeper into her throat.

Like a pro, her throat opened up accommodating as she inhaled deeply through her nose. Then, once I had my dick nice and deep, I pinched her nose and held her tight against me until she tapped out.

She gasped as she pulled off my slobbery cock and her eyes met mine with a smile. “I’m always hungry for you, Ross. You’re so much more of a meal than most men.” She gripped my cock. It was so thick she could barely get her thumb and middle finger to connect around it. I’d always had an impressive cock, and though some ladies were intimidated by the size, all were appreciative of it once they’d had a ride. I had a talent that some men knew nothing about. How to give the wettest, mind-blowing orgasms.

She stood up and kissed my mouth, giving me a taste of my cock. “I’ve got a nice surprise for you.” She took my hand and led me into her bedroom.

“Nice, I love the new tile.”

“Tile was more practical for my hobbies.” She gave me a wink. “But it wasn’t the tile I was referring to.” She extended her hand as if she were showing me what I’d won, and there was a large, black leather sofa in the middle of the room specifically contoured for sex.

“You had this custom-made? I love it; it’s beautiful.”

“You’re the first. I wanted to break it in properly.” She took my hand and led me to it, my thick cock bobbing as it protruded from my pants, her spit cooling as I moved.

“I’m honored.” I stepped behind her and kissed her shoulder as I peeled away her robe.

She lay back, and the custom sofa gave her hips a slight lift. I knew what the purpose of that was and it would make my job much easier.

She watched me undress and then reached up to me. Then I took her hand as I nudged myself between her thighs. She parted her knees, and they fell open exposing her soft, pink pussy, and though she was wet, I leaned down and dragged my tongue against her soft, creamy center.

“Have you been playing with this pussy?” She was drenched.

“I may have touched it a little while waiting. I couldn’t help myself.” She gave me a devilish grin and then rubbed her nipples as she licked her lips nice and slow.

“Naughty girl. You know what I do to naughty girls, don’t you?” I stood and stroked my cock, spreading the pearly tear that had collected at the tip, and then I pressed it against her wet hole.

“I’ll be a good girl, I promise.” She gave me a wink, and I thrust my hips and entered her in one quick movement. She cried out as half my cock filled her. I stilled, though her walls were soaked so much that even my big cock slid right in with no problems. She ground her hips against me and moaned.

“You’re already on my spot.” She rubbed her tits and pulled one of the tight, pink nipples into her mouth, sucking and rolling it between her teeth and tongue. I took the other one and took a long pull, and she cried out as my hips began to rock, my cock working her depths as I slid all the way in to my balls.

I knew what she wanted, what she’d always called me for, so I pulled my cock from her depths and bumped it against her g-spot, pressing against it.

She stopped sucking her tits long enough to moan. “Mm. You’re so fucking hard.” I worked her over good, stimulating her pussy until she was squealing with delight and pleasure as her first orgasm came spurting around my cock. I pulled out and let the last trickle hit my dick, then I crammed it back inside and worked that same tender spot, building it up until it was nice and spongy and full.

Her pussy gripped me, and then I backed out again, and her squirting drenched my cock. I let the warmth of her juices spurt all over me and then I pushed my cock back into her sopping hole. I found that special place right inside the top of her channel and drove my cock against it while she splashed all over me.

This was the special kind of orgasms that Melanie had fallen in love with, and thankfully she didn’t want any kind of relationship in exchange for them. I loved the feel of her soaking hot pussy dripping all over my cock too, and there was nothing hotter than being buried deep inside a woman who knew how to squirt. I jerked my cock out as my balls tightened and shot my hot load all over her gorgeous tits. She glanced down at the pearly seed that had splashed there and took her soiled nipple into her mouth to taste my release.

She went limp, her body already giving so much that she was weary from exertion. We were already laying in a puddle, and things were getting slippery on her new tile and leather, but it was perfect for easy cleanup.

Her eyes met mine as she panted. “People would pay you for this, you know. Might make that job hunt a bit easier.”

I chuckled but glanced down to see that she wasn’t laughing. She was seriously suggesting that I sell orgasms. “I couldn’t do anything like that.”

She let out a soft sigh. “I’d like to see you again at the end of the week, and perhaps we’ll talk more. Give it a thought, and I can show you how it’s done.” She kissed my lips, and I had to admit, it was the most successful things I’d done lately.

Chapter 2

Tori

It had been the longest day ever at the new job. Taking over a class in the middle of the first six weeks was not a good idea when it came to first grade. The kids had all loved the teacher I replaced, and it had taken me some time to earn their affection. I would forever be seen as the bad guy, the replacement who took their beloved Mrs. McConnel away. It wasn’t my fault that the lady had gotten married and moved across the country, but you couldn’t explain that to a bunch of kids.

Some were warming up to me, and that was making it better, but first grade was still hard. I’d hoped to teach high school English, but since I was only twenty-two, and looked more like one of the kids than one of their superiors, I’d had a hard time finding a job until this one opened up. I was the first called and couldn’t pass up the position. It was a foot in the door, and I hoped in a few years when I started to look more like a schoolmarm and less like a student, I’d get to move to a different grade where.

The drive home wasn’t bad, but it could have been two blocks and would have still felt like forever. I couldn’t wait to get home to peace and the luxurious claw foot tub that my small house had since it had been built in the fifties. Luckily it had been remodeled by the previous owners. And considering the neighborhood was decent, and I could afford it and still, eat, it was a good find.

I pulled up to my house to see that Kevin had made himself at home again, and when I walked into the house, I realized that was an understatement.

“Babe, you’re home!” Kevin jumped over the back of my two-month-old sofa which I had thought it important to buy new instead of something used.

“What are you doing here?” I glanced over his shoulders at the three others he’d brought with him and then looked into his big, dopey brown eyes, which narrowed in a way that I expected a sarcastic comeback any second.

“I wanted to be here when you got out of school. I missed my girl.” He leaned in and planted a kiss on my cheek and then offered me a crooked smile. He was gorgeous and a total loser. To think his charm is what attracted me to him was growing more and more laughable day by day and this wasn’t his first stunt he’d pulled at my house while I was gone. I stared up into his eyes as he raked his hand through his dirty blond hair and thought of the time over the summer when he flooded the neighbor’s yard after hooking up a makeshift slip and slide in my back yard. He’d invited the neighborhood kids hoping no one would call the police, but that had backfired on him when one of them skinned his knee, and his mother came over to find Kevin drinking.

The cops had shown up, but not after Kevin had ditched the beer, hiding it in my attic until they were gone.

He was a constant screw up and I’d only gotten with him because, at the time we met, he was in college and had a steady job, but once summer hit, he was a different person. My best friend, Jackie, thought he was a moocher and found it convenient that he’d stopped working when I got hired on at the school. He spent most of his time over, so I’d given him a key. Big mistake.

“I wanted to come home to some privacy, Kevin. I wanted to soak in the tub and lay on my couch and relax. I work hard all day around a bunch of kids, and I don’t want to come home and find your little friends here.”

He pulled me into the kitchen trying to hush me. “Little friends? Those people are not much younger than you, for fuck’s sake. You sound like an old lady sometimes. And would it kill you to be a bit hospitable, don’t make me look bad in front of my bros.” I couldn’t help noticing that one of his bros was a female and she constantly eyed Kevin like he was her next meal or perhaps her most recent. I was over it. I didn’t know how much more I could take of Kevin.

He gave me his puppy eyes, which for some reason always made me grow tenderhearted, but I was still mad. “Give me your key. You can have it back when you learn to behave.” Or never. I wasn’t sure I’d ever trust him with it again.

He turned his hip in my direction. “Reach in and get it.” His cock was bulging in his pants, and he wanted me to see it. We’d never had sex, and it was precisely this kind of behavior that had made me hesitate. I couldn’t see myself with someone like him. We’d done oral a few times, but he always got tired after he came and he’d only gone down on me a few times compared to the twenty or more blowjobs I’d given him.

I reached into his pocket, knowing the keys were dangerously close to his erection, but I looked him in the eye and fished them out, not even brushing against it.

He pinned me against the counter, pressing it into my leg. “Come on, Tori. How about I send the guys home and you and I can fuck around? I’ll give you something to make up for it.”

“No. How about, you take your friends and go the fuck home to your house to play video games.” I didn’t even own a gaming system and noticed he’d brought his over to hook up to my big screen which was a present from my aunt who’d helped me secure the house.

“My mom’s there.”

“Exactly. Maybe it’s time you grow up and get your own place, Kevin.”

His eyes lit up. “You saying you want me to move in here with you?” He’d tried that stunt already, but I wasn’t having it.

“You know better. I don’t want anyone to live with me, especially a man who doesn’t have any desire to work.” There were so many people who would love to have a job, and there was Kevin—the type that would rather sit on his ass and do nothing instead of making a living.

“Fine.” He turned and went to the TV and started yanking out cords and his friends got to their feet and helped him gather up all his junk. On their way out, Jackie came in.

“Please tell me you’re finally kicking that loser to the curb.” She threw her purse on the floor by a chair and looked at me with pleading eyes.

I let out a breath and a half-hearted chuckle. “Why don’t you tell me how you really feel?” She hated Kevin from the minute I’d met him.

“You can do better and you should. Ditch him, and we’ll go out and find you a hot guy. Someone who has a job and a desire to be more than a teenage boy for the rest of his life. Peter Pan needs to go.”

“Well, I know one thing, the next one will be much older if I can help it. I don’t even know what I was thinking getting mixed up with a younger guy.”

“So, did you tell him it’s over yet?” Jackie let out a long sigh as I shook my head in response. “You needed to do it yesterday. Rip that bandage off. You need to find a nice man your age, maybe a few years older.”

“Not just a few, I want an older man.”

She gave me a confused look. “You don’t mean old older, right? Like six years? Eighty years?

“I don’t know. I’m not opposed to dating someone who is in their forties or fifties, as long as they treat me right.” I’d always had an affection for older men, and the ones I’d had in my life, my aunt’s boyfriends, they were wonderful to me.

“That’s awful. That’s like my dad’s age. Don’t you think that’s a bit gross?”

“There are some attractive men out there at those ages. People don’t age the way they used to, and I like a mature man. Someone who knows how to treat a girl and wants to take care of her.”

“That’s the creepy part, and in a few years, you’ll be taking care of him.” She rubbed her arms and curled her lip as if the thought made her skin crawl. “I couldn’t imagine dating someone my father’s age. I mean, he’s not a bad looking man, but he’s a dad, and he dresses like a dad and no.”

“I’ve never had a dad, so I have nothing to compare that to.” I had grown up with my aunt after my parents, who had been about as responsible as Kevin when they had me, abandoned me.

“I’m sorry. I mean, surely there are some hot men of an older age out there, but what are the chances of you meeting one? Where would you meet? The seniors center on bingo night?”

“There are some older attractive men at the school.” I shrugged, but she wasn’t buying it. She knew the men at the school, because she was the librarian there, and the person who had gotten me my teaching job.

“You’re not talking about Mr. Miller, are you? He’s married, and his wife had only been dead two months.” She scrunched her nose and then began to laugh when I gave her a dirty look.

“No, I’m not talking about Miller,” I said with a grimace.

“You’re aware that everyone else is married, right? Most older men are.” I wasn’t going to tell her that I’d had my eye on someone already. I wasn’t sure if he was available, or even interested in a girl my age, but he was super sexy.

Chapter 3

Ross

“Do you have to go out again, Daddy?” Katie’s eyelids were growing heavy as she looked up at me tugging on my pant leg.

“I won’t be late, Cupcake. Daddy’s got a little business to take care of, and I’ll be home in a few hours.” I hated to leave her again so soon, but we’d spent the entire night before together curled up on the couch eating popcorn and ice cream and watching princess movies.

“Can I watch TV in your room until you get back, Daddy? Please?” She reached up her arms and jumped up and down until I lifted her up and gave her a kiss on the nose.

“Fine, but no eating in my bed. And make sure you listen to Mia while I’m gone. No more sass, okay?”

“Yes, sir.” She glanced at Mia and gave her a wide grin, and Mia shook her head.

“Have a good night, Mr. Reed.” Mia was wearing a short skirt today with little pink canvas shoes that had something drawn on them in black ink, and her baby blue tank was barely big enough to hide the pink bra beneath it.

I leaned forward and whispered in her ear. “Go upstairs and put on one of my t-shirts. I don’t want Katie thinking it’s okay to show that much bra.”

“You usually say that much skin, and I cover up my skin and now it’s too much bra? It’s just fashion, Mr. Reed. Besides, this bra is super comfy.” She stuck out her chest, and I tried not to gawk at her perfect little tits which she always seemed proud to display.

“Please, you can find one in the second drawer from the top on the right side.”

“Does it smell like your cologne?” She leaned in and sniffed the air around me, closing her eyes and lifting her chin as if she were going to kiss me. I’d known her for years, and she had come into my employment as a shy girl of seventeen, but now, at eighteen, she was forward and flirty.

“I’m sure it does.” I turned and made my escape while I could, cursing my dick for responding to her proximity. Even though she was legal, she was way off limits and too young for me. I didn’t think she was as into me as she was just a hopeless flirt, but I’d never pursued someone her age.

I drove across town wondering what Melanie wanted. Our date wasn’t until the weekend, and she usually saw other people so to get a call out of the blue was kind of strange for a Thursday.

I pulled up next to her car and parked and then made my way up to the door and knocked.

Melanie answered dressed in a short cotton skirt that showed more leg than Mia’s and her low-cut silk blouse showed off her ample breasts. She was no girl, though. She was all woman, and if my cock hadn’t already been misbehaving because of Mia, it would have for Melanie.

“Ross, it’s so good to see you. Come in.” Her greeting was much different when she was fully dressed, and we didn’t have a playdate set up. By the time I’d gotten a good hello out the last time, she’d already had my dick in her mouth.

I walked in, and she offered me a seat in the living room. I lowered myself to the big red couch, and she joined me after pouring us a drink.

“I know you’re wondering why I wanted to talk to you. The truth is, it’s a little too personal to talk about over the phone, and well, there are things about me I’d rather not discuss over dinner in a crowded restaurant.”

“And here I thought you couldn’t wait until Saturday.” I rested my elbow on the back of the couch and turned to face her.

“Well, by the look of that raging wood you’re carrying, I’d say I’m not opposed to the idea, but I did call you here to talk. When I walked you out the other night you asked me to keep in mind you’re seeking employment. Now, I know we’ve managed to keep things between us private, and I haven’t shared every little detail about my personal life, particularly how I make a living, but let’s just say, that I supplement my income by providing services to people by offering something I specialize in.”

“Are you telling me that you’re a prostitute?” My eyes narrowed, and I gave her a hard look. She’d told me that I was one of the few men she had intercourse with which was why we’d always been so carefree.

“No, I’m not a prostitute. Not exactly. I don’t have intercourse with other people, but I provide entertainment.” She slipped off her shoe and trailed her foot up my pant leg brushing it against my calf. “Say a man has a foot fetish, he might want to rub my feet with oil or have me rub his cock with my feet. He might simply want to watch them while he strokes his cock, and then spill his come all over them. Where on earth does one get that sort of thrill, and better yet, where do they get that type of acceptance? I provide that service.”

“You specialize in foot fetishes?” I adjusted my cock as her foot trailed up to the back of my knee.

“Many things, actually. Do you know that there are men who like to be humiliated while they pleasure themselves? There are also men who want to perform oral on a woman or smell them. I have one client that likes to wear a diaper, and he pretends to nurse from me.”

I suddenly realized that I was providing her with her fetish, which was squirting orgasms. “We all have our kinks, I suppose.”

“Yes, but you have a gift. Your cock is the hardest I’ve ever fucked, which is what makes it perfect for giving squirting orgasms. It’s a tool that you could use to make yourself a very rich man.”

I rubbed my stubbly chin. “You think I should sell sex like you mentioned the other day? Isn’t that illegal?”

“You would have to keep it in a small circle, but yes, I do think you could make out very well by charging for these services. I say that because I asked a few of my friends, discreetly of course, and they’d love to pay you generously for your time. You’d have to use protection, of course.”

“Of course.” I knew my tone was accusing, but I thought of the men who were coming on her feet and sucking her tits and wondered if she’d ever gone father with any of them.

“This is a business. I don’t sleep with the men I service. Aside from them having their release on me or near me, I never do more.” She kept a level stare on me as she clarified.

“Good to know.” I took a deep breath, and she slid closer.

“Would you like to know a few of the things that you could offer? I’ve already got a couple of people who want me to feel you out on some things.” She rested her arm on the back of the couch with mine and reached for my hair, stroking it softly. The gesture put me at ease. We were friends, her and I. And I knew she must care for me deeply to admit these things to me. I’d always known she saw other men, but not like this and after we’d both gotten tested after we met, we’d decided that with all other’s we’d use protection.

“Sure. I’m curious.” I leaned into her hand and closed my eyes a moment. Then I felt her hand rest on my leg and she rubbed slow circles there.

“Well, you’re aware that your size is impressive, and as I’ve told you, you’re harder than any cock I’ve ever had. I have a few friends who are interested in squirting orgasms, and their husbands and boyfriends are incapable of helping them. You not only have the tool, but you know how to use it.” I’d heard that there were men who didn’t know how to give those kinds of orgasms, which is why Melanie loved her sessions with me, but at the same time, these women weren’t single.

“They’re married? I don’t know if I can do that.”

“You’re not the one making the conscious effort to cheat, Ross. They are. Let their guilt be their own. You are simply providing a service. Besides, one of the married women I know of would like to have her husband present.”

“What the fuck? I’m not sure about getting into some devil’s three-way.” I shook my head.

“You don’t have to touch the man. And he wouldn’t participate, he’d be there for humiliation only.”

“You want me to humiliate him while I’m fucking his wife?”

“No, the wife will humiliate him. You just fuck. I know it sounds strange but here.” She passed me a price list, and she had a few things written down that I’d perform and how much I’d get paid. My throat went dry as I read the amount.

I cleared my throat. “There are people who would pay me to blow it? At parties?”

“Yes, I have a few young ladies who will be married soon, and it’s their fantasy to hire a toy for the night. It’s an alternative to a bachelorette party. You’d walk around and flirt and dance with the ladies, let them touch you, suck you. You could kiss them and touch their breasts, but there wouldn’t be penetration other than your cock in their mouths. They like to show off a bit. It gets rather fun.”

“You’re telling me, that I could make twelve-grand in one night for letting a room full of women suck and fondle my dick?”

She rubbed my cock through my pants; the erection was still there from Mia. “I know, it’s crazy, right? Your stamina is a fine selling point as well. I wouldn’t even suggest it if I thought you’d go out there and bust a nut at the first pretty face that smiled at your cock.” She gave me a sympathetic look. “I know it’s a lot to digest, but I know you care about your daughter too and want to give her the world. This is a lot of money, and it is fast money, too. Think it over and let me know. I can set you up well, and I’m willing to do so as long as you keep giving me what I want for free.” She stroked my cock with her firm fist and then leaned over taking it into her mouth. She rolled her tongue over the tip and then took it down her throat. She worked me until I came a half hour later, busting my nut so deep in her throat that she didn’t have any chance to taste it.

“Think about it,” she said as she walked me to her door.

“I will.” It seemed almost too good to be true, but if I could make it through just a few of these sessions, then I could build my savings back up in no time, and it would tide me over until I found a job.

I thought about it the rest of the way home, and when I got there, I noticed my bedroom lamp on. Katie was waiting in my bed, and I prepared myself to go up and tuck her into her own bed.

As I rounded the corner and walked into my bedroom, I noticed movement in my bed and the TV was still on, playing some angry talk show where everyone was yelling. But it wasn’t Katie in my bed.

“Hey, Mr. Reed.” Mia rose to her knees, and then all fours as she crawled across my big king-size bed. She’d taken my advice to put on one of my shirts, but that was all she was wearing aside from her little pink cotton boy shorts. “I already tucked Katie into her own bed. She was restless, and I was enjoying the movie. I hope you don’t mind me finishing up in here. I didn’t want to go downstairs. Your bed is so warm.” She grabbed my blanket and pulled it up to her breasts, which were more than covered in my t-shirt, however, her thighs were more than exposed as she sat cross-legged with her feet up under her, giving me a nice view in the dim light.

“Where are your clothes, Mia?” She got to her feet, and she looked like something out of a porno tape I’d watched in high school many years ago. I’d beaten my cock to that so many times I’m surprised it still wanted to be friends. I tried not to have impure thoughts but was coming up short.

“You told me to put on one of your shirts, so, I did.” She casually lifted her shoulder and then smiled innocently. The little slut knew exactly what she was doing to me.

“Get dressed, Mia. It’s time you go home.” If it ever would have been easy to fuck her, that was the time, but there was no way I was going to go there with her. Too young, too young, too young.

Totally Off Limits.

Chapter 4

Tori

For some reason, it always took the parents way longer to adapt to the pick-up line rules than it did the kids. There were people cutting in line, yelling obscenities out the window in front of the children, and even one mother who got out of her car, leaving it parked in the line, to walk up and get her kid, so she didn’t have to wait behind the others.

I informed her that we don’t do that, and how important it is to keep the line moving when he pulled up. I excused myself and hurried back to my line duties.

Katie Reed was my favorite student, and her father was my favorite parent. Not because we’d met, but because I’d seen him from afar. The school had Open House Night a week before I started teaching, so I didn’t have the advantage of meeting the children’s parents that night, and sadly, most parents hadn’t shown up for class parties. I’d have to assert myself if I wanted to be noticed.

So, I took Katie by the hand and walked her up wishing I’d stopped by the bathroom on my way out to freshen up a bit. I probably smelled like glue, and my hair was mussed with sweat from being outside at recess.

Katie looked up at me with her big green eyes and the sun reflecting off her bright auburn hair, making it look like flames. “That’s my daddy.” She pointed to the car, and we walked forward. I opened the car door, and as she climbed inside, she introduced me.

“Daddy, this is my teacher, Ms. Bloom. She’s going to stay with us now cause Mrs. McConnel quit.” Her father gave me a warm smile, and my breath hitched when our eyes met.

He had the same green eyes as his daughter except his smoldered. His salt and peppered hair told me he was once dark haired and he looked as if he spent most of days at the gym, or outside somewhere doing man’s work. I suddenly imagined him shirtless and sweaty and found myself stumbling over my words. Even his facial hair was sexy.

“I will get with you soon to discuss Katie’s progress.”

He seemed confused. “Is everything all right?”

I leaned across to help Katie with her seatbelt. “Yes, you’re perfect—I mean, it’s perfect— your daughter’s doing well.” About that time the car behind us began to honk, and I bumped my head backing out of the car. “I’ll call you.”

I shut the door, and he drove away. I had looked like a proper idiot. The look on his face when I’d said he was perfect told me he caught that I was attracted to him. I tried not to let it get me down. I guessed that many women thought he was attractive and so he was used to it.

As if the end of the day couldn’t get any worse, I arrived home to find Kevin waiting on the stoop with a bottle of wine and a bouquet of flowers that still had the $4.99 price sticker on them along with a big red slash that showed it was reduced.

“Hey, sexy. I’ve missed you.” He leaned in and kissed me and even though I was on the verge of telling him to get lost, I still had a weakness for him. I wasn’t sure what it was because he was nothing like Katie’s dad, who I was still wet in the panties for, but he was more like a lost puppy. You couldn’t help but want to feed him.

“Thank you for the flowers. They’re lovely.” I put them to my nose, and it crinkled as I smelled like jalapeno peppers. He’d bought them at the market. I pulled away before my eyes started burning. “Let’s go put them in some water.” Or on some nachos. I unlocked the door and locked my arms in his to walk inside, and he went straight to the cabinet and took out two wine glasses and poured us some wine.

“Would you like to have some take out with me?” I had barely gotten the words out when he came up and kissed me.

“I want to be close to you, Tori.” He rubbed his stiff cock against me and then cupped my sex. I thought about the sexy salt and pepper hunk I’d met at the school, and another tingle erupted between my legs. “Do you want to go to the bedroom?”

I let out a huff and gave him a sideward glare, but he raised his hands. “We can sixty-nine, baby. I’ll let you sit on my face.” He was so repulsive at times that I wanted to punch him, but the heat was blossoming at my core, and I had to quench it.

I let him lead me there, and once we were beside the bed, he slowly undressed me before himself and then slipped his finger down between my legs. He rubbed my swollen bud below my mound, and then he lay back pulling me to his side. “Straddle my face, baby. I’m going to eat that fucking pussy so good.” He had a way with words that didn’t do him any favors, but I gave in and climbed on him, straddling his chest facing his cock. He lifted my ass and spread my folds, kissing them like they could kiss him back. He let his tongue dart to my ass, and he pressed his tongue into my little star, and I jumped not expecting it.

I took my time taking his cock into my mouth, but once I did, I rolled my tongue around the rim of his head and then took him to the back of my mouth. There wasn’t much more to take in, but he reached his hands down and pressed the back of my head down far, not letting me catch any air, and I choked. My gag reflexes went into overdrive, and I pulled away, my eyes watering.

“That’s right, baby. Choke on my fat cock. Your mouth is so fucking hot.” He slapped my ass, and I took my time taking it back in only because I knew that he’d do that again. He licked my ass, and then I felt his fingers slip inside my tight star.

“You should let me fuck you here, Tori. You’d still be a virgin then. I’d take my time and make sure it didn’t hurt you.” His voice was sincere, but there was no way I wanted to be penetrated in the ass before my vagina. He never understood a damned thing about me.

I climbed off and crossed my arms, and he gave me a dirty look. “What the fuck’s the matter with you?” His pissy tone was enough to make me mad, and I folded my arms and met his eyes.

“I’m not doing that!”

“Fine, relax. Come up here and finish sucking me, please? It won’t take me long to come.”

‘Then you should have no problem rubbing one off. The bathroom’s that way.” I pointed to my bathroom, and he stood and stared at the floor.

“It’s not easy, you know. I care about you, but people in normal relationships fuck, and I wanted the night to be fun.”

“Yeah? Why would you expect something more? All we do is a fight.” I was to the point I didn’t give a damn.

“I was hoping I could use the house. For a tournament. The guys need a place with a big screen so we can hook it all up and play together.” I couldn’t believe he was asking for my fucking house, but at least this time he asked.

“Fine, go ahead. But I want everyone out of here by one a.m., and you’re cleaning up after. Also, no more than ten people.”

He flashed me a wink and his boyish charm shined through. “With me and you it makes ten. Thanks, Tori. You’re the best.” He went to the bathroom and stayed in there a minute while I set out some food for his company and then retreated to my room.

Three hours later, he’d managed to behave and keep it down, but I hoped he’d mind my curfew and ask his friends to go home as soon as possible. I didn’t want anyone staying behind.

Instead of joining them, I decided to soak in a long, hot bath and as I lay there, I had more thoughts about Mr. Reed. I was still afraid he saw me as a clumsy fool and hoped that if I had another chance, I’d make him see differently. I still had one opportunity to talk to him, and that was about Katie’s reading scores. She was reading more than kids two grades ahead of her, and I felt she should enroll in the gifted and talented program at school.

I wondered if she got her mind from her father? I’d already checked into her file to make sure she was a single parent child and seeing how there was no mention of another parent, not even on an emergency contact, her mother was probably deceased or not in the picture.

I wondered if he was interested in younger women or if he was one of those men who had reservations. I didn’t want him for his money, the truth was, being a virgin at twenty-two was getting old, but I couldn’t give myself to some asshole like Kevin who was immature and not really as in love with me as he was my big screen TV.

That slow ache was back between my legs, and I couldn’t help but give it attention. I’d learned that kind of desire didn’t like to be ignored, so I reached down and rubbed my hand flat against my mound, and after rubbing a bit of firm pressure, I parted my folds with my index and ring finger so I could work my clit nice and softly with my middle fingertip. I liked to graze it, nice and slowly, barely touching until the desire built so much that I felt I’d come apart. My knees went together, and I clenched sending delicious waves of ecstasy through me as I came, sending waves through the bathwater as I moved my hips involuntarily.

A moan escaped, and my cheeks flared hot as I remembered I wasn’t home alone. I relaxed down into my water which I suddenly realized had gone cold.

Chapter 5

Ross

I was a bit on guard with my first job, and I kept a close eye over my shoulder and at my back as I walked into the hotel. I trusted Melanie, but this all seemed a bit too good to be true. I hoped that these clients were good people and not some crazy fuckers who would tie me up and take all of my money. I wasn’t for getting rolled, and even though I knew people hooked up like this every day, one still had to be careful, male or female.

I thought about the men that Melanie serviced and wondered if she ever got scared or had anyone get rough with her. She wasn’t exactly a tiny woman, but she was still not muscular or strong enough to manhandle anyone or get herself out of a situation.

I approached the door to the room number on the card that Melanie had given me and knocked.

A few moments later, a woman, who looked to be around thirty-five, slender and attractive, opened the door and smiled. “Hello, you must be Ross. I’m Claire Richard.” She stepped aside, and I went into the room with her.

“Yes. Melanie told me that you were attractive, but I had no idea you’d be so beautiful.” The woman was pretty, but I was just buttering her up. She was definitely above average, but she wasn’t the most gorgeous woman I’d ever seen. I might pick her up in a bar, fuck her for one night, but she wasn’t my type. But that wasn’t what this was about at all. I didn’t have to be attracted to her in any sense; I didn’t want ever to see her again, all I had to do was ram my cock in her and make her come like a fountain.

“You’re sweet and very handsome.” She walked across the room and lowered herself onto the bed. “Melanie tells me that you’re also very talented, and you can guarantee me a nice, wet time?” She lifted a brow, and I nodded. I was confident that I could give her what she wanted and she wasted no time undressing and lying back on the bed.

She was a pretty blonde with nice, plump lips, a small waist and big, though fake, breasts. The little tuft of hair that covered her mound was a perfect match, which told me her blond hair was one of the only natural things about her.

I stood at the end of the bed as she rubbed her legs together and parted them as if playing peek-a-boo with me and undressed. Her eyes followed my body down and up again, meeting my eyes with a look of approval. “Very impressive.”

My stiff cock was ready to do its job, and I decided I’d prime her with the vibrator she left on the bed. Melanie had told me she would encourage the customers to bring their toys, but just in case, I had brought a tiny egg vibrator to stimulate her clit. It was vital to a good, splashy orgasm, and made my work a hell of a lot easier.

I turned it on, and the hum was nice and steady as I lay it across her clit. “Good luck with that thing. I’ve tried a hundred times to make myself come with it, and I can’t make it happen.”

I rubbed it around, and she moaned, grinding her hips upward. I slipped the vibe in and worked it in an upward position. She cried out and covered her mouth. “Oh, my, Ross. You do know right where to touch a woman.”

“Just wait until I get my big cock in you, you’re going to come your head off.” Her eyes widened, and she squealed with excitement as I worked her. Then I let her hold the vibrator a moment while I sheathed my cock and then I took it over again. I spread her legs wide and tilted her hips as I centered my cock into position.

“Mm. I almost forgot, will you use the clamps and cuffs on the nightstand?” I glanced over to see that she’d brought along some nipple clamps and fuzzy hot pink handcuffs. I lifted a brow, and she smiled. “I’ll pay you a hundred more.”

“Sure.” I took the handcuffs and brought her wrists together above her head and locked them. She let them fall back over her head, and I knew she’d be helpless to do anything about the nipple clamps. “You sure you want these?”

“Yes, please. And if you could spank my tits and jerk those off during my orgasm?” She wasn’t fazed at all about her requests, and I shrugged.

“Which orgasm? You’re going to have many.” I set the clamps in place, and they were attached by a loose chain which lay against her breasts.

“Whichever you like, Sir.” Something about the way she’d said sir had my dick even harder than I’d imagined and once I had her clamped and tied, I centered myself back against her wet slit and nudged my cock in. She was a tight fit, and I wasn’t sure I’d be able to get all the way in, but that wouldn’t matter, what I needed was only about two inches inside and upward. The magic button, also known as the g-spot.

I thrust my cock hard, and she jumped and cried out, “It’s so big and hard, Ross. I’ve never known one so hard. Ever.” She winced as I worked it in and then soon enough I was fucking her nice and steady. I worked her hole a bit, and she came once, giving me what I’d need. That initial come, no matter how minuscule it was, was like a doorway to the floodgates, and after that, I had her worked into a frenzy.

She brought her hands down and rubbed her tits, teasing the nipple clamps which I wasn’t quite ready to rip off. I wanted her to be good and tender first.

Her channel tightened and the grip of her button, which was super spongy against my cock, told me that she was almost ready so, I held that vibrator on her clit relentlessly until she was begging.

I met her eyes as I steady fucked her. “Do you feel that pinch?”

“I feel like I’ve got to pee.” She tightened her walls, and I shook my head.

“That’s not pee; you’re about to come, let it come, Claire. Don’t hold back.” I ground my hips against her button and pulled away allowing the dam to break free. Her soaking come gushed, and her eyes widened.

“Oh, my! I did it!” She celebrated as I continued to fuck her and I couldn’t help but belt a laugh. She did too and then, in a moment, she relaxed, and I thrust hard against her, pulling my cock back only as needed to give her room to spray. As she cried out, her pussy spurting more hot come all over my cock, soaking my balls, I reached up and jerked her clamps off, and she came again, this time getting splashed in the face as I thrust against her with a wet slapping noise.

The hotel’s room service would be angry, but by the end of the session, I had her laying in soaked sheets, panting for breath with tears in her eyes.

“I never thought I could. Thank you so much. Your dick is so hot and so incredible. I’d like to have you again next week if possible. Maybe midweek?” She kept twisting and pinching her legs together, and I could tell that there was something going on.

“Midweek isn’t going to work for me.” I leaned in and rubbed her mound. “Are you sure you’re finished?” I slipped my hand up her thigh and parted her, inserting three fingers into her channel and sure enough as soon as I touched it, she gushed as a dam had burst, her come soaking my hand.

She writhed on the bed with tears flowing steadily. “Thank you. Oh, you’re so amazing. I’ll pay you double if you can do midweek. Please.” She was breathless, and her money was good. It wasn’t like I had a lot of people willing to pay me that kind of money for my time or my body. Yet. Melanie seemed to think that it was all going to work out, and how could I turn down money?

“Okay, Wednesday?”

“Yes, please. And I’ll make sure to put new batteries in my vibrator. You sure gave it a workout. And me one as well.” She let loose a soft giggle.

“Well, I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.” She handed me the money, and I counted my hundreds before I stuffed them into my pocket, and sure enough, she’d slipped in a couple of extra crisp hundreds.

I raised a brow, but she held up her hand. “You’re so worth it.” Too much of that type of praise was going to have my ego soaring.

I waited for her to shower and leave before I got cleaned up and then I got in the car to head home. I decided to call Melanie and tell her thanks and to let her know how it went.

She let out a long sigh. “Ross, please tell me you’re in a good mood, and all went well.”

“I’m in a fantastic mood, and all went according to plan, and it was so successful that Claire tipped me two-hundred extra, and booked me for Wednesday.”

“That’s great. So, it wasn’t that bad, huh?”

She sounded a bit out of breath, and I had to wonder what her night had been like.

“No, it wasn’t. I’ll do it again. It’s the easiest money I’ve ever made in my life. I just wanted to say thanks. I finally feel like things are looking up.” I let out a sigh of relief, and she let loose a giggle.

“I’m so relieved. I worried you’d hate it and then I’d have to disappoint the others. You have quite the schedule building, and I’m sure that they’ll want to see you again after. The next job is a bit different. It’s the one where the lady would like her husband to watch. Is that going to be a problem? They are a nice couple, he’s in his fifties, and she’s twenty-nine.” The age difference seemed okay, and no one was too young, so I’d play along.

“Sounds good to me, especially since I saw the rates.”

“It is always going to be more money anytime there is more than one person. The parties are the best rates. You’ll make a killing and the best thing about those, once one person has a party like that, then the others at the party will want to have their fun too and you’ll get other bookings. Just wait, you’re going to have some fun, especially when you get used to the clients. You’ll be like family.” She let loose another giggle, and I couldn’t imagine being so intimate with another couple that I stopped seeming like a job. I trusted her though.

“It’s exciting, to say the least. I’ll see you for our weekly appointment?” She said she wanted to continue seeing me for our fun.

“Yes, I can’t let these girls have all the fun. Be sure and save a nice big load for me. Don’t go giving it all away.” Her voice was a scolding tone, and I laughed.

“Oh, I promise I won’t give it away, but I can’t promise I won’t sell it.” We shared a laugh, and when we said goodbye, I had hope that things would be okay for the first time since losing my job.

I just couldn’t let anyone close to me find out what I was doing. Above all, I had to protect Katie, and she could never know the lengths I’d gone through to take care of her.

Chapter 6

Tori

I rolled over in bed and felt my hard tablet beneath me. It jabbed into my side and hurt enough to wake me up. I pulled the thing from under me and placed it on the bedside table and then heard laughter from the living room. Kevin and his friends were still here, and it was almost eight a.m.

So much for having them out by midnight. I got to my feet and wrapped my robe a bit tighter around me and headed out to see what they were up to.

It appeared that the tournament was still ongoing and two of the players were so intent on the game, that they didn’t see me there. “Go that way, you idiot. You’re going to get killed.” They jabbered back and forth to one another and jerked their bodies around as they played like they were inside the game.

“Where’s Kevin?” I rubbed my eyes, and they both shrugged, and then they glanced at each other and went back to their game. Some of the others had gone home, including the only female of the bunch, who had always given me ugly looks.

I decided to go to the kitchen and get some coffee and see if Kevin was around. With any luck he had breakfast going, but he wasn’t there either. I prepared my cup of coffee, which only took a couple of minutes, and then I heard a noise in my laundry room. Kevin.

I headed there hoping to convince him that the deadbeats in my living room needed to go and that the tournament was over. But then as I stepped toward the door, I heard two voices, and one was female.

My heart began to race. Was he really doing this in my house? I took a deep breath and opened the door a small crack.

Kevin stood with his pants down around his knees as he thrust into the girl with the dirty looks who was leaned over my washing machine taking his cock and two fingers in her ass. Opening the door was enough to grab Kevin’s attention, and as he looked over, I folded my arms across my chest.

Kevin stopped mid-stroke, and the girl glanced over her shoulder. “Oops.”

“Babe, what do you want me to say? I’m sorry.” He pulled his dick from her and turned to pull up his pants.

“Get the fuck out of me house and take her with you. I want all of your shit gone, so you don’t have any reason to come back.” I walked back into the kitchen, and Kevin followed, much to the dismay of his girl who followed him in with a what the fuck expression.

“Kevin is tired of you neglecting him for your job. Maybe if you put out a little more, he wouldn’t have to cheat.”

Kevin held up his hand to the girl. “You’re not helping, Angel.” Then he gave me a little shrug and a grin. “She doesn’t know what she’s saying.” He’d obviously told her all of that.

“I don’t think you had to lie to her to get her to fuck you; she looks easy enough. Get out, Kevin. Seriously, at this point, I don’t even care.”

“Yeah, I can tell you are really broken up about it. Who is he, Tori? Who have you been seeing? Cause there has to be another man if you’re not even pissed off about this.” His eyes were hard, and Angel huffed behind him.

“Do you care about her or me, Kev? Because from what you told me, you were done with this bitch.” Angel wasn’t doing herself any favors, but she did say enough to bring him around, and he realized that I was done. He better not piss off his new girlfriend.

“Come on, Angel. Let’s go.” He took her hand and dragged her out of the kitchen and then I heard him yelling to his buddies that the tournament was over and to pack up. He let them know it was my doing and they were all pissed off at me as they left. I didn’t care. I slammed the door shut and released a long breath.

To say it didn’t hurt me that Kevin had cheated would be a lie, but it wasn’t like I’d expected it. It might have hurt more if I hadn’t been at the end of my rope with him and scoping out a new man. I walked around the house picking up the trash they’d left lying around and took it out back to the waste bin, and after an hour of cleaning up my house and vacuuming their cookie crumbs, Jackie showed up.

“Yikes, looks like I came at a bad time. If you’re spring cleaning, you’re a little late.”

“No, I’m cleaning up after the gaming tournament that my ex-boyfriend hosted in my living room before fucking his barely legal girlfriend over my washing machine.” I sprayed my coffee table down with furniture polish and wiped away the gunk they’d left behind with their snacks.

“Wait, did I hear you right? You did say ex, right? As in you finally broke up with that little piece of trash?”

“Did you hear the part about him fucking someone against my washing machine?” It probably wasn’t a surprise to her either, but the fact that I’d ditched him had been. I’d put up with a whole lot from Kevin in the past, and she’d begged me a few times to do better for myself.

“Please tell me it’s for good.” She let out a breath and slumped down on my couch dramatically.

“Yes, it’s finally over for good. I’m done with little boys. As a matter of fact, I’ve already set my sights on someone else.” I sat on the couch beside her. “Do you know my student, Katie, the one I bring into the library.”

“Yes, the little red-haired girl. She’s so smart.” Jackie leaned back against the couch.

“Right, well, I am totally crushing on her dad.”

“Oh, nice. Is he hot? I guess you gave up on much older men.” She assumed that since he had a six-year-old daughter, he couldn’t be too old.

“He’s an older man, maybe in his forties. He must have had her in his thirties. He’s so hot, and he must work out. He’s got a better body than Kevin, and many more muscles.”

“Kevin didn’t have muscles. He was a little boy.” She was exaggerating a bit, but I couldn’t help but laugh as I elbowed her side. “Forty is still too old, girl. People will think you’re his daughter and the little girl’s big sister.”

“If he will even go out with me, maybe. But, I’m not going to let that deter me. I’m tired of little boys; I want a man. I want to give myself to a man, too. Not some kid who doesn’t know what I need.”

“You sure you don’t want to go down to the club with me next weekend, and we can find you a hot guy that is maybe a few years older, but still in his twenties.”

“Still focused on sex, you mean? No thanks.”

“There’s nothing wrong with sex, you know. You do want to have sex, eventually, right?”

“Of course, I do, Silly. I just want to make sure that it’s with a man who knows how to treat me and how to make me feel good in more ways than one. I can’t tell you how tired I am of oral sex.”

“That’s because you’re the only one performing. That should always be a two-way deal if you ask me. I’m not putting his dick in my mouth unless he’s going downtown.” Jackie shook her head and pursed her lips.

“Well, lots of times I did it for Kevin so he’d stop pressuring me to fuck him and go to sleep.” I rolled my eyes and Jackie gave me a sympathetic look.

“You poor thing. You really do need a man. Someone that will make your toes curl and your eyes roll back in your head.”

“I need Mr. Reed. I think I’m going to call him and ask him to come down to the school for a meeting. I need to talk to him about his daughter’s reading level, and I thought that she might be a great candidate for the Gifted and Talented program. She’s bright in other areas too, and well above the other children even in the way she carries herself. She’s like a little old lady.”

Jackie seemed to agree. “Probably the older parent influence.”

“I thought while I have him in my room, I might see if he’d like to get together sometime. At least see if he’s dating or interested in someone my age. Not that I’d come out and ask, but you know, subtly.”

She rubbed her chin. “I don’t know, Tori, it seems a bit wrong to use your student/teacher conference time to try and pick up a student’s dad.”

“I’m not using the child. She really does have these talents, and I’m going to talk to him anyway. Is it so wrong to let him know I’m attracted by asking him out for coffee? I’m not asking him to deflower me.”

“Yet.” Jackie giggled and then gave me an apologetic look when I let out a breath. “I’m kidding. I’m sure it’s okay. All he can do is say yes or no, but keep your cool. You’re going to take him by surprise, I’m sure. It’s not every day a man his age gets hit on by a younger woman.”

“You don’t know that. You haven’t seen him. He’s a god. I haven’t met anyone hotter, ever.”

“I think I need to see him for myself to make that assessment, especially since you’ve obviously got strange desires.” She curled her lip.

“Just wait, you’re going to drop your panties when you see this man.” I bit my lip and thought about touching myself and the thoughts I’d had about the two of us. I imagined him between my legs, lapping and kissing, and then pressing his cock into me. I wondered if it were bigger than Kevin’s. I didn’t have much to compare it to, but it seemed average.

“Something tells me you’re already dropping yours over him.” Jackie gave me a teasing nudge, and I chuckled. We’d always talked openly about sex, and she was the only friend I felt comfortable enough sharing that kind of thing with. Besides, she had way more experience than me, and it was nice to have someone tell me about things I otherwise would never know.

I thought about the night before in the tub and all of the other times I’d thought about him. “Well, maybe a time or two.”

She belted a laugh, and I knew it wasn’t because I’d admitted to fingering myself while thinking about him, but because she’d guessed right.

“You have it bad.” She shook her head. “I hope it works out for you and that he is a dirty old man who dates young girls.”

“I’m twenty-two, not a little girl.”

“What if he wants you to call him daddy and sit on his lap? He might have some creepy fetish that he wants to act out.”

“Creepy fetish? What do you mean?” I had heard of people having foot fetishes, but I didn’t think that was so bad. A little weird, maybe.

“There is all sort of things men do to younger women. You should really search this sort of thing out on the internet. But then again, don’t. You may never lose your virginity.”

“I highly doubt this guy is the type. He’s an older man with a six-year-old daughter. He’s just an average guy. That’s what I like about him.” Jackie was overreacting. She was more likely to find some creepy fetish guy by going out to bars than I would being interested in a student’s father.

Chapter 7

Ross

I sat on the couch staring at my phone and looking for directions to the private residence I’d be going to. Melinda said this couple was a great pair, but I was still a bit nervous going to someone’s house. It all seemed so personal, not that sex wasn’t, but bringing someone into your home—a total stranger, that just seemed too much. But then it was hard to imagine having anything like that invade my home space.

I glanced down to Katie who was stretched out in a chair across the room with her nose in a book and felt another wave of guilt for what I was about to go out and do. It could have been worse, I suppose. I could have been going out to a bar and getting wasted or going out to commit felonies and hurting people. Instead, I was just going out to pleasure people. Like a whore. A dirty, raunchy whore. I tried not to let those thoughts get to me, but it was hard when I saw Katie, so young and innocent and trusting in me. She also trusted me to provide and with the funds running low and no job in sight, she’d be much more disappointed without a home or food to eat.

My focus suddenly shifted as Mia arrived at the kitchen door to watch Katie while I went out on my new job. I’d told her I was working a few hours here and there doing security and she’d been good with that excuse and hadn’t asked me a hundred questions.

She walked into the living room wearing the shortest shorts I’d ever seen her in, revealing so much of her ass that if she bent over, I’d get a show. With it, she had on a concert t-shirt that had been ripped and tied on each side to make it fit her perfect waistline.

“Mia, what the hell?” I got up and pushed her back into the kitchen before she caught too much of Katie’s attention.

“What’s the matter, Mr. Reed?”

“You know what’s wrong. Those shorts. You’ll have to go home and change. I’ve told you I’m not having you running around my house half-dressed. People see you come and go from here and I can only imagine what they think.

“I’m a grown woman and perfectly legal, Mr. Reed. Even if what they think is true, it’s not like we’re doing anything wrong.” She leaned in giving me a peek at her small perky breasts from the stretched neckline. She had on another bra under it, and it had fallen off of one shoulder.

“Is that what you want? Are you showing up here dressed like a little slut hoping I’ll have sex with you?”

She lifted her bare shoulder and smiled. “Is that something you’ve thought about?” She tilted her head and bit her lip. “Because I can’t say I haven’t thought about it, Mr. Reed.”

I wasn’t about to admit that she’d made my dick hard a few times with her revealing outfits, and that was why I had started making her go home and change. “It’s not going to happen, Mia. I care about you, and we’re friends, but I don’t have sex with young women. Twenty-five is my cut-off. You’re much too young for me.”

“So, if I was older, would you?” She tilted her chin defiantly, and something told me it wasn’t that Mia really wanted to fuck me, but that she wanted to be desired.

“I’m not going to answer that, but I do think you’re a very beautiful girl, and any guy your own age would be crazy not to want you. Now go put some pants on and come back when you’re showing less skin.”

“Have you thought about me, Mr. Reed?” She looked up at me with her thick-lashed eyelids batting and a smirk on her face. “You can tell me. I’ll tell you what I’ve thought about.” Her eyes shifted to my crotch, and she stepped closer.

“Go. Change.” I turned and walked out to finish getting ready, and by the time I left, Mia had returned wearing a pair of jeans and a long sleeve flannel shirt that looked like it belonged to a boyfriend.

“You look really good for someone going out to do security, Mr. Reed.” She gave me a wink, and I kissed Katie, and as I walked back past Mia, she leaned forward and pursed her lips and closed her eyes.

I stopped and leaned down close to her face and looked into her eyes. “Not. Going. To. Happen.” She gave me a sour look and returned her attention to my TV.

I headed out to the car and grabbed my phone for the GPS. I had to find these people and be on time, and Mia’s clothing shenanigans had already put me a tad behind schedule.

When I found the house, I couldn’t believe how big it was. This couple was loaded, and as I drove into their gates, a few extra security lights lit up. There was a man at the door, and by his age and the way he was dressed, I didn’t think he was the client.

I went inside and heard footsteps, the loud clink of high heels to be exact, on the marble floor.

“Oh, you must be Ross.” A gorgeous brunette with a loose, pink silk dress approached. She had an upturned nose and the iciest blue eyes I’d ever seen, and her body, well, it had my cock straining at my pants. She held out her hand. “I’m Octavia, but my friends call me Tavy, and we’re going to be great friends.” She locked her arm through mine and gave it a squeeze, then she rubbed her hand down my chest and leaned in and kissed my cheek.

“It’s good to meet you.”

“I’ve heard so much about you. I’m a good friend of Claire’s, and she was bragging about you.” My face turned a bit red, but I cleared my throat and looked away.

“Claire was very charming.”

She let her gaze linger on my body like she wanted to devour me, and then I heard another set of footsteps and turned to see her husband approaching. He walked with his hands locked in front of him and his head down, though his eyes were turned up to his wife.

“Look at my new playmate, darling. He’s so sexy.” She rubbed my arm, and her husband smiled and nodded. “This is my husband, Mitch. Mitch, say hello to Ross.”

“It’s very good to meet you. I hope you’ll enjoy your time here at our home.” He was an average guy, not in terrible shape, a bit of a nerdy type, and about the same height as me. I couldn’t see anything particularly strange about him or Tavy, other than she looked way out of his league.

“Shall we go upstairs, gentlemen?” Tavy turned and headed upstairs, and I couldn’t help but watch her perfect, round ass as she walked in front of me.

Mitch leaned closer. “She’s fucking gorgeous, isn’t she? You’re going to fuck that ass hard, I hope.” I hadn’t ever had permission, but as long as he was giving it out, I was game.

“Come to me, Mitch.” Tavy curled her finger and made her husband stand in front of her. “Take off those disgusting clothes.” Her voice was firm, and the expression on her face was vicious.

He took off his clothes in a hurry as she crossed her arms and watched. Then, once he was good and naked, she caged his cock and locked it tight. From what I could see, his cock was average, and I had a feeling that little problem is what started this whole act between them.

The key to his cage was on a long, gold chain which she put around her neck. She lifted her hair and let it settle between her breasts. “Now, go sit in the chair and wait for my commands. And don’t take your eyes off of us. I want you to see how a real man fucks my precious pussy. No some loser nerd with a little dick, like you.” She turned to me and was all smiles, but she looked as though she could devour me.

“Show me that big dick, and make me want it.” She wasn’t playing around, and I knew that in my role I had to stay dominant.

“You first, princess. Show me what I’m taking from your old man.”

Her eyes widened with excitement, and she turned and lifted her hair, an invitation for me to take down her zipper, then she let the pink silk puddle at her feet, and she stepped out of it, kicking it to the side. She hadn’t worn any underwear at all, and she stood before me gloriously naked.

I stepped back and took off my shirt and tossed it aside, then I unzipped my pants and let them fall. Before I could take down my boxer briefs, she put her hand on my cock, feeling me through the gray cotton.

“I can already tell you’ve got an impressive one. I want to do the honors.” She wasn’t asking. She hooked her long fingernails into my underwear and slipped then down, springing my heavy cock, which was already fully erect and an angry red shade from the blood flow.

She moaned and rubbed her knees together just looking at it and then she dropped to her knees and rubbed it against her cheek. “Oh, it’s so amazing. So much hotter than what I’m used to.” She glanced over at her husband. “Do you see this big cock? It’s going to fuck me so good. I’m going to come all over it. He’s going to fill it up with his hot come.” I wasn’t sure I was hearing her right, but I’d worry about that later. She finally stopped talking and put my cock back in her mouth.

She sucked it nice and deep, but I could tell her throat was trained to a much smaller cock, and sure enough, she gagged so hard she had to pull off and catch her breath. She squatted down, shifting her position, and then she ran her fingers down to her bare snatch and rubbed her clit.

“Mm. This cock is so good.” She slurped and sucked me in deep and then she stood and lay on the bed. “I need this cock in me right now. Please give it to me, Ross. I want you to fuck my tight hole nice and hard. Give me what I need.”

“Oh, I’m going to, don’t you worry.” I knelt on the bed, and she lifted her legs and parted them. I grabbed them and opened them wide, pushing them back against her, folding her in half for easier access. Her pussy glistened with her juices, and I leaned in and stroked my cock straight up its center, as I took a condom out of my pocket and gloved up. She made a face but didn’t protest, and then I centered my cock at her entrance and thrust hard into her tight channel.

Her eyes widened at the intrusion, and she looked at me like she’d gotten more than she’d bargained for. I stilled a moment, and with a weak voice she called out to her husband. “Oh, he’s so fucking big, baby, do you see his cock in me? Come closer and sit beside me so you can see how it’s done.”

Her husband came over and did exactly like he was told, and I began to thrust deeper, angling her hips up to work her tender spot.

“I think you should hold me, Mitch. At least make yourself useful.” She used her scolding tone well, and as her husband came closer, she sat up only to lay back in his arms. His cock was at her back, caged and useless, and he bit his lip as he watched me ram my thick cock into his wife’s pussy.

“Could you please shoot your come all over my tits?” She lifted a brow and ground her hips. My husband is going to be so disappointed if he doesn’t at least get a taste.”

“I think I can handle that.” She must have liked what I said because she screamed out and ground herself against me. Her walls clenched my cock as she came. She snaked her arm up around Mitch’s neck and brought him down to kiss her as she ground herself on me as if riding the last waves of her release.

I worked her over another two hours and through multiple orgasms, the last three of which were soakers. She’d been delightfully surprised not knowing she was capable.

I ripped my condom off when the time came, and shot my load all over her tits and tummy. She lay there, panting from her last release and smiled up at me. “Look at this huge mess he made from fucking me. That’s what a man’s come looks like. You should take note. Now, come clean me up.” I sat back and watched as the guy crawled over to his wife and sucked her come soaked nipples. The key to his cock cage was coated, and I saw that the placing was deliberate, as well as the request for me to come on her.

The whole scolding thing wasn’t for me but to each his own. When I left my balls were lighter and my pockets heavier, and that was all that mattered. Another satisfied customer and a request to come back.

Chapter 8

Tori

“Okay class, let’s go out for recess. Line up by the door, and we’ll take a bathroom break first.” I was settled into my routine, and this was my most relaxed time of the day, and I’d used the hour to make calls and set up appointments when I wasn’t on duty, and today I wasn’t.

“Ms. Bloom, will you be at recess today?” asked a small, familiar voice. I looked up to find Katie standing with a big red ball under her arm, propped against her hip.

“No, Mrs. Lewis is on duty today. Did you need something? I’m going to take you all to the restrooms before we go out.”

“No, ma’am. I was going to ask you about a carnival.”

“A carnival? Yes, there is a carnival in town, are you going?”

“Yes, Ma’am. My daddy is taking me tonight, but the boys were saying that there are going to be animals so big they could eat me up and evil clowns. I told them that’s not a carnival, but they don’t believe me. I told them that was a circus.”

“You’re right, Katie. There might be a nice clown or two, but there aren’t any animals at any zoos, carnivals, or circuses that want to eat you up. I think they are trying to scare you.”

“I think it’s because I’m a girl.”

“I think you’re right. Now, let’s get in line, and I’ll let you lead us to the main hall.” Katie stepped in line at the front and led the line to stand against the wall. I grabbed my cell phone knowing I would be away from my room for the next hour and then while my class filed in and out of the bathroom, Katie asked more questions.

“Do you like clowns, Ms. Bloom?” I cringed inside thinking of all the horror movies I’d seen with evil clowns but kept a straight face.

“Oh, certainly. Especially the ones who make those really pretty balloon animals.”

“Balloon animals are fun. My daddy made me a dog once, but then Mia sat on it. Do you like cotton candy?” The name Mia caught my attention. Perhaps she was a girlfriend. My heart sank.

“I love cotton candy. Who is Mia? Is she your sister?”

“I don’t have a sister. It’s just my daddy and me. Mommy went to heaven years ago.” She said the words with such a matter of fact tone that I had a feeling she never knew her mother. “Mia is my babysitter. She likes cotton candy too.”

“Oh, I see. So, it’s just going to be you and your daddy out at the carnival later?” I knew I shouldn’t impose myself on her private time, but I had to see him again.

“Yep, are you going too?” She rocked back and forth on her feet.

“I am. I thought I might go get some cotton candy and candied apples. So, maybe I will see you there?”

Her eyes lit up, and she smiled. “That would be fun. Could you go on a ride with me?” The thought of hanging out with her and her father wasn’t exactly what I thought I’d be doing all night, but it might be the only chance to see him away from school.

“If I see you, I will.” Mrs. Lewis came up that time and led the kids away, and Katie looked back over her shoulder and gave me a little wave.

I waved back and went to my classroom to find my paperwork. I had her father’s phone number on record, and I decided to add it to my phone, so I could call him while I was on my conference time. I typed his number and waited.

“Hello?” His voice was friendly, but also deep and seductive. I could imagine him whispering naughty things in my ear with that voice.

I snapped out of my daze and cleared my throat. “Is this Ross Reed?”

“Yes, it is, and this is?”

“I’m Tori Bloom; I’m your daughter’s teacher. I talked to you the other day about making an appointment to come in and discuss your daughter’s grades and her reading level. I’d also like to discuss the Gifted and Talented program a bit more and get your opinions on placing your daughter there.”

“I can’t come in any earlier than next week, could I call you back then and set something up? My weeks have been a little crazy lately.”

I raked my hand through my hair and pulled my lips into a tight line. I had wanted to see him sooner. I’d hoped that if he would make the appointment earlier; then I could keep myself from going to the carnival.

“That sounds, good. Just let me know when it’s a good time.” I held the phone a moment, but couldn’t think of anything clever to say. “Well, thanks then, you have a good day, and we’ll be in touch.” I waited for him to say goodbye and then hung up the phone.

I got up and took off to the library where Jackie was stacking books and entering numbers into the computer. The library was empty, and she didn’t get much traffic in unless the kids had a special project or event.

“Hey, why do you look like the cat that ate the canary?” Jackie leaned against the counter and gave me a level stare.

“I just talked to him.” She narrowed her eyes as if trying to remember, but I knew she was only kidding around with me. “Ross Reed, the older hottie.”

“Yeah, did you set up a conference time so you could talk about his kid?” She lifted a brow.

“He’s calling back next week, but I might have an opportunity to see him sooner than later.” I pulled my lips in tight and winced. I knew it was a desperate move, but I was sure it would work.

Jackie backed away from the counter. “Oh no, you’ve got a plan don’t you.” We’d never had much luck with my plans in the past, but this time it only involved me.

I held out a hand. “You’re safe, but yes, I do. Unless you tell me how terribly wrong it is, I think I might have a plan, at least a way to see him sooner than planned.”

“And how come I think this could be a bad idea?” She stepped back up and entered another number into the computer.

“Katie came up to me asking about the carnival that’s in town, and she said that her dad is taking her tonight. I told her I might see her there and she asked me to go on a ride with her if I did.” I waited for her to tell me how inappropriate it was, but she shook her head.

“You realize that would make you a creepy stalker, right? I mean unless you had planned all ready to go to the carnival.” She paused from her typing and met my eyes. “I don’t remember you saying anything about going to the carnival tonight, as a matter of fact, we were going to go out and get a drink.”

“Well, we could go get a drink, and then we could go to the carnival after. I’d feel better going with a friend and then—

“No way. We can go get a drink, and you can go to the carnival alone. I’m not getting involved in babysitting while you and this Ross guy pop your cherry on the Ferris wheel.”

“I wish,” I mumbled. “But no, it wouldn’t be like that. I didn’t want to go to this thing alone, and it wouldn’t look as creepy as if I showed up alone.”

“Why don’t you just call him up and ask him out for a drink sometime. At least then there is no false pretense, and you’d be able to meet without his daughter around.” It was no use; she wasn’t going to go for it.

“Okay, fine.” I turned to walk away, and she cleared her throat.

“Tori, I want you to promise me you won’t go.”

I stopped in my tracks and looked over my shoulder. “I can’t do that, Jackie. He’s the hottest guy I’ve seen in ages, and if I thought Katie would mind, I wouldn’t do it. And if I get kidnapped I’m going to blame you.”

“Fine, we’ll go.” She let out a sound of frustration as I turned around and ran back to the counter.

“Thank you!” I placed my hand on hers, and she pointed a finger at me.

“If he’s some pervert, I’m taking you out of there kicking and screaming.”

I held out my hand she shook on it. “That’s a deal.”

I left and went back to my room and graded papers for the rest of the hour after grabbing something from the snack machine. As I sifted through pages and laughed at what some of the kids wrote for answers, I thought about him. I wondered what made him a widower and guessed it had to have been just after his daughter was born that his wife died. I wondered if he dated at all and knew that sometimes men didn’t date again after the love of their life was gone. The best I could do would be to get to know him, and if he turned out to not be the guy for me, at least I tried.

I would definitely let him know I was interested in having a drink with him or maybe dinner sometime and let fate take it from there. If we were meant to be, we’d be.

I spent the rest of my grading time, thinking about what to wear. Jackie had always dressed up to go out, and though her style was always a bit edgier than me, I figured she could help me look amazing.

I wanted him to want me as much as I wanted him.

Chapter 9

Ross

Katie was excited about the carnival, and I was thrilled to have enough extra money to take her. My money had been so tight lately that we’d been spending a lot of our quality time at the park or the public library. Lucky for me my little girl loved to read, and she was already asking me if she could move up to chapter books. I’d read to her throughout the years, but I couldn’t take credit for her insane love of books. That had come from her mother along with her red hair and temper. Katie didn’t get upset or angry often, but she’d had her moments like any child and could be downright stubborn at times. Today she was trying my patience with what shoes she wanted to wear to the carnival.

“But the red ones are my favorite.” She stomped her foot and crossed her arms.

“The white ones are going to be more comfortable. I’m not carrying you when your feet get tired. You’re wearing the white ones.”

“Please, Daddy?” She poked out her little lip, and in an instant, I was butter.

I knelt down and brushed her hair from her face. “The reason I don’t want you to wear the red ones is that it’s usually really muddy at the carnival, and if you wear the red sandals they will not only get your feet all icky, but they’ll mess up your favorite pair of shoes. But if you really want to wear them, I’ll let you, but it will be the last time you wear them.”

She looked at her feet and then slipped off her sandals. “Thanks, Daddy. I wouldn’t want to mess up my favorite pair of sandals.” And just like that she ran to her room singing and changed into the white shoes.

While I waited downstairs, Mia showed up. “Hey, I hope you didn’t think I needed you tonight. I’m taking Katie to the carnival.”

“No, I came to see if you ever cashed that check you mentioned so I could get paid.” She was dressed in tight jeans which while covering as much skin as they did, were still borderline obscene, and of course, her favorite tank top and bra combo.

I reached into my wallet and took out a crisp hundred. “Here, I’ll get you the rest tomorrow. I was going to ask if you could start coming by more often in the evenings.”

She leaned in closer and smiled. “More security work or did you find a girlfriend?”

“It’s work, and you’d make more money, so that’s all you need to know. What do you think?” She’d never told me no before, and I didn’t think she would now, but she wanted me to think she would. I kept my expression unreadable as she seemed to think about it.

“I will do it on one condition.” She smiled and batted those thick lashes.

“What’s that?” I waited to see what kind of bargain she came up with and she closed the distance between us and placed her hand on my arm.

“A kiss.” She put her finger to her mouth, and I leaned in and kissed her forehead. “No, a real kiss.”

I let out a long breath. “No, what else do you want?”

She slouched and rolled her eyes. “Fine, but I want to have a friend over with me now and then.”

I hadn’t let her have her friends in my house, but now that Katie was a tad older, she could tell me if anything went wrong. “Fine, one friend limit, and no sex.”

“Deal. So, you’re not going to tell me what you’re up to?” She shifted on her feet and gave me a wide grin.

“No.”

“Daddy—

Katie walked around the corner and saw Mia and her little face fell into a scowl. “You’re not leaving, are you Daddy? We’re going to the carnival, right?”

Mia held out her hand. “Take it easy, kiddo. I’m not staying.”

“Mia came to get paid.”

“Are you taking your boyfriend out again?” Katie grabbed Mia’s hand and hugged her tight around the waste.

“Maybe. If he’s nice.” Mia smoothed out Katie’s ponytails.

“He’s not nice. He called you a name.” Mia gave her a look, and she pulled her lips in tight and covered her mouth.

“When did you hear that?”

“He just stopped by for a minute, and when I told him he couldn’t stay, he said I was being a B-I-T-C-H.”

“That spells bitch, Daddy, and that’s what he called her.” I gave Mia a look, and she stuck her hands in her back pocket and lifted her shoulders.

“Nice. Thanks for the lesson, Katie, but I don’t want you to say that word again. It’s not nice, and a man shouldn’t call a woman that.”

“Sorry. I didn’t know she overheard.”

I placed my hand on her shoulder. “Mia, you shouldn’t let anyone talk to you that way. Especially if they are going to use that word.” My wife used to loathe that word and said that people, especially women needed to quit using it.

“Thanks.” She gave me and then Katie a hug before leaving, and I knew I was going to have to have another talk with her about it later.

Katie and I went to the carnival, and it didn’t take us long to find the mud.

“I’m glad this isn’t my red sandals, Daddy.”

“I’m glad too because I’m not quite sure that mud wasn’t sewage.” I wiped her shoes the best I could, but they were ruined. At least one of them was. I used the sink in the public bathroom to clean up and had Katie stand within sight after making sure the place was empty.

“Can we go get some cotton candy now?” We hadn’t been to the carnival but for an hour when the shoe incident had occurred, and we hadn’t seen much other than a few exhibits. For some reason, she’d asked the first clown she saw if he was evil, and the guy had looked at me like she’d ripped his heart out. I spent ten minutes explaining why it wasn’t polite to ask that.

We headed to the first cotton candy stand we could see, and as I waited to place our order, Katie got excited and tugged my pant leg.

“What is it, sweetheart?” I looked down, and she had one arm out and her finger extended to a woman who was stepping up to the stand; her teacher, Ms. Bloom.

“Ms. Bloom! We’re getting cotton candy. Do you want some too?”

I went ahead and ordered a third bag of candy and an extra lemonade. “Oh, no, that’s not necessary.

“It’s no trouble. It’s good to see you.” The young woman had kind eyes and sexy smile, and she didn’t look a day over nineteen.

“It’s great to see you too.” A couple of men passed by and stared her up and down, the way I had done before I realized who she was.

“Are you here alone?”

“Yes, I was supposed to meet a friend, but she backed out on me, and I was already here so I thought I’d get some cotton candy.”

“Well, here you go. Mission accomplished. Would you like to walk around with us for a bit? We’re only here another hour or so, and then I’ll get Katie home for bed.”

“Sure. I’d tell you to let her stay up late, but I don’t want to get myself into trouble.” She giggled, and Katie swung her arm.

She wore a pair of tight jeans with boots and a loose-fit top and my eyes trailed down to her cleavage. She was not at all the immature type like Mia, and that reflected in her dress and how she carried herself.

“You don’t look like the type to get into trouble.”

She turned a soft shade of pink and Katie stepped between us. “She’s not trouble, Daddy. She’s a teacher. She makes the rules.”

We shared a laugh at Katie’s observation, and finally, our lemonades were ready. We took our drinks to a picnic table and sat. Tori seemed a bit flushed and kept giving me curious glances, the type that a woman gives a man when she’s interested.

I wasn’t sure that was a good idea. Even though she seemed to have her head on better than most younger women, having a degree and being a teacher, she was still young enough to be my daughter.

I decided it might be best to keep our conversation geared toward school. “About that program, you were saying you feel Katie would be a shoe-in.”

“Yes,” she nodded as she stuffed the candy fluff into her mouth. “She’s reading well beyond her level, and she’s even doing so much better than the other kids with math and geography. Granted, we’re just a first-grade level class, but we try to incorporate some of those subjects as an early introduction for second-grade. Do you travel often?”

“No, not at all, but her mother and I used to.” Her face fell, and I knew she must wonder about Katie’s mother. “She had kidney failure brought on by diabetes. She died three years ago.”

“I’m so sorry.” She looked at Katie who was busy making a cotton candy mustache. “It’ must be tough raising her all alone.”

“Raising children is tough for two parents, but we’re hanging in there.”

“You’re doing quite well. She’s a very impressive little girl.” She wrung her hands together and then put a stray strand of pale blond hair behind her ear. Her eyes were so pale blue they were almost gray. “You can’t go wrong with the GT program. Of course, she will get to stay in my class for half the day, but she’ll have to go down to Mrs. Lewis’ class for the other half.”

“If that’s what you think is best, I trust you.”

“Do I get to read more?” Katie had been taking it all on. “And I’d like to have another recess and a few trips to the library more per week.”

“This isn’t a negotiation, Katie.” I smoothed down her hair in front. “You’ll be in a special class where you can do your best work.”

“I think you’ll enjoy it, Katie. They do get to go on special trips the other kids don’t get to attend.” That seemed to sell it for Katie. She was bouncing in her seat and then she gave Ms. Bloom a hug. “I will still need you to come in and talk a bit more, and sign the papers.”

Something told me she just wanted to see me again and I don’t think I was being arrogant. She hadn’t stopped looking at me with that star-struck look. I’d noticed her acting the same that day she hit her head in my car, and I wasn’t blind to her checking me out.

The idea of fucking her had my blood flowing, but I knew that wasn’t a good idea, not to mention a conflict of interest where my daughter was concerned, and that’s not counting the age difference, which I still was tempted by.

Working over a hot young thing like her. I could show her things I bet she’d never thought she was capable of and I’d do it all free of charge. I shook off the insane, filthy thoughts and decided I better keep my mind out of the gutter and temptation at bay.

But then she asked me a simple question that not many did often. “If you don’t mind me asking, how old are you?”

“I’m fifty-eight.” She licked her lips, and her cheeks reddened. It was the perfect opportunity to ask her the same. There was no way she was as young as she looked, and with any luck, she was at least twenty-five.

“I’m twenty-two.” Dammit. Too young. My cock was protesting, but my brain was saying no way.

“I’m six,” said Katie and then she jumped up to hug me, kneeing me in the crotch. It was what I deserved for having naughty thoughts about her teacher.

Chapter 10

Tori

My heart pounded the entire time we sat together, and I couldn’t help but check out his body. I’d have bet money that he was not a day over forty, and by his fit shape he must work out every day. Now and then I’d catch him looking as nervous as I felt and he adjusted himself under the table a couple of times which made me take notice.

When we stood, I could see a rather large bulge in the front of his pants. I’d thought about that part of him more than once, and I longed to have him use it on me. Sitting there with him and his daughter, I could tell that he was just the type of man I needed to give myself to.

We walked around the carnival and played a few games. I had a stroke of luck at the dart game and ended up winning a teddy bear for Katie.

Katie yanked on her dad’s pant leg and begged him for tickets. “Ms. Bloom promised a ride with me!”

His brows pinched with confusion. “She did?” I had made that promise at school, and he turned and glanced my way as if waiting for an explanation.

“I did. Earlier today she told me that she was coming and I told her I might see her.” He seemed to understand and smiled.

“What a stroke of luck. How about we play a few more games while you finish your lemonade.” He gave me a crooked grin, and we walked to the next booth which was a goldfish toss. If you ringed the bowl, you kept the fish.

“Can I get a fish, Daddy?” Katie jumped up and down. “I’ll take good care of him.”

“These fish don’t live very long.” He gave her a warning look.

“I’ll have to make what life he does have really special, then.” The little girl seemed to truly believe that was all that mattered and it warmed my heart that she had such compassion for her age.

I saw the moment he gave in; his shoulders slouched and he let out a sigh. “Indeed. I don’t suppose one tiny fish will hurt.” He paid the man and got three rings. The first he tossed without a care as if he assumed it would be easy. But the ring bounced off the rims and landed in an empty space. On the second, he stuck out his tongue, curling it up against his top lip, which gave me all kinds of ideas where he could put it. He tossed the ring and looped a bowl.

Katie cheered and hugged his legs then she turned and hugged mine too. My eyes met Ross’s, and he smiled, happy to hand back the third ring to the attendant.

“No, sir. You have another chance. Two fish are better than one.” The guy turned around to take another players tickets, and Ross made a face.

“That’s debatable,” he said. He put his tongue out and tossed the last ring and ringed another bowl.

Katie let out a little squeal of delight, and the attendant let her pick out her two fish. She took one that was white and gold speckled and the other which was standard gold. “Aren’t they beautiful?” She had a bit of trouble holding both bowls, and so I took one of her hands and her father, who was still holding her lemonade, took the other.

“Are you done with this?” He asked about the drink and Katie nodded, still looking into the bowl he held. Ross handed me the other bowl and headed to the nearest trash and then he took the bowl back. “That’s much better. Have you decided what to name them?”

“This one is Ms. Bloom, and this one is Mr. Daddy. They are going to get married.” My cheeks stained with blush as his eyes met mine and then he let out a nervous laugh and patted her head.

“That’s nice, sweetheart, but I’m not sure fish get married.”

“Of course, they do, Daddy. How else do they make baby fish?” She shrugged her little shoulders as he stifled a chuckle and glanced my way.

“I guess I walked right into that one.”

“Can I ride something now?” Katie tapped the glass of the bowl and made little kissing sounds at her new fish.

“I guess. What do you want to ride?”

“How about we go on the carousel, and that will be our ride together?” I held out my hand and led the way after she jumped with delight and Ross gave an approving nod.

He held the two fish as we went around and around and I couldn’t help but stare at him as I passed. I could get used to this. Not just spending the night with Ross, but Katie as well. I’d never had a mom or a dad, and my aunt had never taken the time to take me places like this. I’d had to go along with friends and watch the family thing from the outside looking in. Katie was a real sweetheart and an all-around good kid, and Ross seemed like the perfect father, and I imagined he’d be the perfect boyfriend.

I was going to do it. I would ask him out before the night was over.

We rode the bumper cars next, and the attendant was nice enough to babysit our fish for us so we could all three participate. Katie drove her car into her father, and he bounced into me pinning me against the wall.

“Sorry,” he called over his shoulder as he drove away and I took off after him, prepared for impact.

“Oops, I said as I slammed into him. He belted a laugh that rose above the noise of the cars, and then Katie smashed into us both. We were having a wonderful time, and then the ride was over. When I stepped out of the ride, I stumbled, tripping on a large cable. I felt myself lunge forward, but Ross caught me before I went down, his strong arms wrapping around me. He smelled amazing. As he put me back on my feet, I looked into his eyes which were smoldering, and his mouth was so close it would have been nothing to reach up and kiss him.

My breath hitched as a wave of desire washed over me with a tingle between my legs. And he stared at me with an unreadable expression, and then he cleared his throat and backed away. It all happened so fast, but seemed to me, to be in slow motion.

“Are you okay, Ms. Bloom?” Katie took my hand, and I smiled at her.

“Yes, thank you.” I met his eyes. “I’m afraid I was still getting my land legs back. That must have been an awfully hard hit your daddy gave me.” And oh, I’d love for him to give me more.

“That was fun,” said Katie taking her fish from the man. She made soft cooing noises at them and then saw the next ride she wanted to take. “Daddy! Can I do that?” She pointed up at a huge slide, and he took her fish and gave her the tickets as we followed her to it.

We stood against the railing with our namesakes and watched as she went up the long ladder and waited in line behind the other kids halfway to the top.

“Thanks for letting me tag along. I haven’t had this much fun in a long while.” I stared as he kept his eyes on Katie as if she were much too far away for his comfort.

“It has been fun. Katie really likes you.” My heart was in my throat. I wanted him to like me, and to know I liked him. With Katie busy, it was my chance to let him know how I felt.

“You know, maybe we could go grab a drink sometime? I’d like to get to know you a bit better.” I couldn’t believe I’d managed to get the words out without stuttering. My nerves were buzzing so bad I was on the verge of shaking.

He turned and met my eyes, his face wearing a much softer expression. “I’m sorry, Tori. You’re a nice girl, but I don’ think it’s appropriate for us to see each other that way with you being Katie’s teacher and well, I hope you understand, but I don’t date young girls your age.”

“I’m a grown woman, actually. Not a child and your age don't bother me. I’m attracted to older men.”

“I’m sorry. It’s really nothing personal. You’re a gorgeous young woman and if you were three years older, who knows.”

I couldn’t believe what I’d heard. “If I were three years older? That’s ridiculous.” I was suddenly pissed and ready to leave, but I didn’t want to rush out on Katie.

“It’s ridiculous, but a necessary limit.”

“I guess we all have our limits.” I followed his eyes as he looked up at Katie who was at the very top and about to come down.

She caught air after a few of the humps in the slide and was giggling so hard she was beet red. “I want to do it again, Daddy!”

“Katie, I’m afraid I have to go. It’s getting close to my bedtime, and I still have papers to grade.”

She frowned and looked at her Daddy. “Are we leaving too?”

“How about I let you take one more ride and then we’ll walk Ms. Bloom to her car.” He turned and lifted his brow, but I had the feeling he wasn’t asking. It was like he wanted to play some fatherly, protective role with me.

“You two go ahead. I’ll be fine.” I leaned down and hugged Katie and then handed her to Mr. Reed.

Ross shook his head and placed his hand on my arm. “I’d feel better if I walked you out.”

“I walked in here all alone.”

“And that makes me nervous too, so just wait a moment and I’ll—

“Fine.” I stood against the rail, and he seemed to relax a moment while handing Katie another row of tickets. She climbed the ladder, and this time the line wasn’t as long.

“Thank you for waiting. I don’t feel good about a young woman walking alone at night.”

“Let me guess, in your day that’s how they did it?” I mocked his age by doing my best old man impression.

He chuckled. “Now you’re the one being ridiculous.”

“I was trying to escape the awkwardness of your rejection, but thank you for insisting I stick around.” I shook my head and kept my eyes toward Katie.

“I’m sorry it’s awkward. But I’d rather you be a little uncomfortable than turn up missing. My daughter would miss her favorite teacher.” He smiled and gave me a nudge.

“It’s good to know you care.” I took out my phone, and he let out a short huff as I checked the time.

Finally, Katie came down, and she took her father’s hand as I carried one of her fish all the way to my car. “Thanks for everything.”

After unlocking my car and passing Ms. Bloom off to Ross, who now held both fishbowls, I got inside my car and shut the door. I let out a sigh as I put the key in the ignition and watched as they walked the next aisle over.

Once they were out of sight, I lay my head back on the seat and groaned. I’d made a fool of myself. The worst part was, I still wanted him.

Chapter 11

Ross

Katie and I headed out every morning, and we were well adjusted to our routine. We’d get up and have breakfast, then get dressed for the day and I’d take her through the circle and drop her off with her teacher. I’d noticed the beautiful, young Ms. Bloom before, but hadn’t thought much about her until after the night a couple of weeks back when she’d showed up at the carnival and spent the evening with Katie and me.

I wanted to think she hadn’t orchestrated that meet up, but the way she’d stared at me the entire time, not to mention asking me out and the reaction she’d given me when I’d rejected her, had me wondering.

It was a nice effort on her part and if it was orchestrated, and I was complimented by the effort even though I’d had to pass. Since that night I’d only seen her in the pickup line, and we still hadn’t gotten together to discuss Katie.

The truth was, I’d thought about her and even wondered if I’d done the right thing by rejecting her. What was three years? It wasn’t like she was twenty. She had completed college and had a career, which is more than I could say for some of the women I’d dated who were much older.

I pulled around the loop and stopped, making my way up the line, one car length at a time and watched as she walked forward greeting the other children as she opened the car doors and took their hands.

I hated that I’d made her uncomfortable, insisting on walking her out to her car, but the fact that she would even consider doing something so unsafe for an attractive girl her age, it made me nuts. I hoped my own daughter would use better judgment and not be in a dark parking lot alone at night.

We inched up another car length, and she looked my way. She had been smiling, but it faded a bit, and she quickly looked the other way, lifting her chin as a show of feigned confidence.

I imagined her that night when I got home. How she’d felt in my arms when she’d stumbled, how she’d smelled. Her soft hair had brushed against my cheek, and I’d wanted to touch it. Instead, I’d stroked my cock thinking about it that night in the shower, and a few since. In fact, her interest in me had been so flattering that she had been my go to for the few nights I’d had off.

I certainly would have the stamina for her. Something about all the kinky hookups had my cock super responsive, and even on my nights off, I had found myself masturbating to get a release.

Those were the nights I could have seen her, taking her out for a nice casual date. It would have been a nice change from the kinky shit I was doing every night in between. But it was that kinky shit that kept me from calling her, and why I didn’t think that breaking my rule was a good idea.

“Daddy, can we have ice cream tonight?” Katie had asked for ice cream for the past few nights, and since I had to work, I’d had to say no.

“How about I go to the store and buy a carton for you and Mia to have after dinner?” She made a face, and it was clear that the ice cream wasn’t what she wanted. She missed her daddy. She’d told me so a few times and even asked if I could stay home. It was always hard to go out, especially knowing what I was doing, but it was to keep us fed and keep us in our home. I had to take care of her and hoped that one day, she’d understand.

“Okay, Daddy.” She kept her face turned toward the window as I pulled up. Tori opened the door.

I offered her a wide smile. “Hey, how have you been?”

“Good, thank you.” She stepped forward, and I got a good look at her knee-length pencil skirt, and as she leaned across Katie to undo her seatbelt, I couldn’t help but see down her blouse. She was sexy, and I had to remind myself she wasn’t much older than Mia to keep my dirty thoughts at bay. It was no use, as she stepped away with my daughter and shut the door, I caught a glimpse of her ass. She was all woman, indeed, and I could think of a hundred ways I wanted to have her.

No. No. No.

I drove away knowing I had to focus on my next interview. I needed a decent job that would pay the bills and take me away from my current lifestyle. I was turning into a proper man-whore, and I wasn’t being the type of person I wanted to be. Even though the sessions were more money than I’d ever made at any nine to five job I wanted to be someone my little girl could be proud of. Soon.

An hour later I was walking out of my interview in a shitty mood, and thankful I had some way of making money. There had been nine other men in line for the same job, and once again I would be passed up for a younger man. It was almost laughable, not that I felt much like laughing, that I was selling sex at my age, but was too old for an honest living. All of those young bucks were taking the good jobs, but there I was getting more pussy than most of them and getting paid.

I got in my car and decided to head over to Melanie’s a bit early to discuss my next client. I called as I approached the house and saw another car there. She had me wait until they were gone to come over, which wasn’t long.

I knocked on the door once the coast was clear. She opened the door and stepped away to wave me in. She was dressed in her robe, and her hair was tied back. There were marks on the tops of her breasts, and I couldn’t help but notice.

She pulled the robe closed over them and shook her head. “It’s nothing.”

“Doesn’t look like nothing.” My eyes were hard with anger, and I worried for her safety while she was entertaining. “You told me that no one ever gets rough.”

“I told you that I’m not abused, and I’m not. My last client got a little carried away, but it was expected.”

“You mean he does that every time?” I didn’t like that at all, and she stepped closer, opening her robe to show me the marks, but revealing much more.

“He’s got a breastfeeding fetish.”

“Are you lactating?” I cupped her breasts, taking it into my hand as I rubbed the tender, red flesh.

She flashed me a wicked grin. “No, but he’s paying extra to try and stimulate it.”

“And what if he does?” I didn’t think it would be too good for her other business, but she didn’t seem bothered.

She shook her head. “He won’t; he likes being deprived. It’s a head fuck.” I let out a breath of relief and pinched her nipple. She giggled and turned away closing her robe.

“You keep doing that, and I’ll be discussing your next client while on my back.” She walked to the couch and offered me a seat, and I sat next to her thinking that might not be a bad idea.

“I’m game.”

She gave a soft laugh. “I do think better with a big, fat cock in me. These sessions make me so horny and sometimes I just want to fuck them so badly, just to get off.”

“What do you usually do?” I wondered if she’d relieve herself with a toy.

“I have a hot, older man who gives me the most amazing orgasms once a week.” She winked and then crossed her legs.

“Oh, right. No wonder you come like you do. You’re thinking of all those other men, all of those other fantasies.” I put my arm around her as I leaned back on the couch beside her.

“What we do is ten times hotter than anything I do with anyone else. Why do you think I wanted to make sure I still got my time with you?”

“You flatter me.”

“It’s true.” She ran her hand up my thigh. “I’ve got a nice little money maker for you. I’ve told you about doing the parties. Here’s your next client. She’s getting married in a month and wants you to come and hang out with her and some of her friends. I think she said that she’s got nineteen friends joining her and she wants a hot cock to play with.”

“No penetration, right?” I remembered she’d told me that the only penetration was oral.

“They are all going to want to get a taste of you. Remember to keep moving down the line and don’t pay more attention to the others as you do the client herself. She also mentioned if you might be interested in fucking her, protected of course, but she called this morning and asked if it was an option. I told her I’d call her back and let her know, but that you’d expect a nice bonus. She said that’s possible.”

“She wants me to fuck her in front of all her friends?”

“More precisely, she wants you to choose her in front of all of them. You see, Ross, it’s not about cheating or one last fling. It’s really a way that she can show the others that she’s hotter than them. It’s like a pissing match if you will. So, again, don’t piss off the client by sucking her best friend’s nipples too long. She wants to be desired above the others. It’s her night. Show the others a little fun.”

“I see. Tell her I’ll do it for more money.” I thought of being somewhere like that and seeing someone I know. Melanie had told me that when that sort of thing happened, that’s when discretion was key. I was the one with the upper hand, and most of the women wouldn’t talk not wanting to be outed themselves.

She stroked my cock through my pants. “You’re distracted.” She pulled her hand away and rested her head in her palm as she propped against the back of the couch facing me. “What’s going on with you?”

I was still in a daze with everything on my mind. “I’ve been in a funk all morning. It’s Katie’s teacher. She asked me out, and I said no.”

“Wow, her teacher? Is she not your type?”

“Oh, she’s gorgeous. She’s twenty-two.” I met her eyes, and she nodded knowing my reservations.

“You know, it wouldn’t be much different if she were twenty-five. But I can understand you not wanting to jump into anything with your current state of affairs.”

“Yeah, it might not be a good time to form a relationship. But, don’t you feel like she’s too young for an old man like me?”

“I think you’re a bit too worried about what people think. You don’t look your age, and it’s acceptable these days. Unless you’re worried about Katie?”

“She loves her teacher. She named her new goldfish after us and performed a wedding ceremony for them.” She’d done it the next day after the carnival and had asked if they could share a new bowl. I’d gone out to buy one, and she spent the whole night waiting for them to kiss.

“Oh, I see. You think she’s going to expect more.”

“I think she already does.” And with that, I got to the root of my problem. It wasn’t that I didn’t want Tori Bloom, but, the current state of affairs aside, I wasn’t sure I was ready for a real relationship with anyone, twenty-two or forty. Especially if it was going to give Katie false hope.

Chapter 12

Tori

Getting Ross Reed to come in and deal with his daughter’s education was like pulling teeth, and as soon as I’d arrived for work, Mrs. Lewis had reminded me that time was running out for enrollment for the next semester.

As embarrassed as I was to talk to him, I decided I had to swallow my pride for Katie’s sake and give him a call.

I dialed the number, holding my breath that he would be able to make it on the same day.

“Hello, Tori,” he said immediately. I was surprised that he knew who I was and realized he must have saved my name in his phone from the last time I called.

“Hi. I was calling to see if you could come in as soon as possible and fill out these papers for your daughter’s enrollment. The deadline is approaching, and I’m supposed to turn in the forms by Thursday.” I actually had a few more days than that, but I wanted to put a bit of pressure on him so he’d try to come.

“How about today? If you think you can fit me in.” My heart raced at the idea, and I cleared my throat.

I had a few places I’d like to fit him and blushed thinking about it. “That would be perfect.” I tried to remain calm, but the idea of spending time alone with him, even to fill out papers, turned me on. “I have a free period at one during the kid’s music class if you’d like to stop by?” That would be a perfect time if he could make it with none of the children in my room.”

“I’ll be there. See you soon.” He ended the call, and I tucked my phone into my pocket and took off to find Jackie while the kids were still gone to PE.

She was behind her counter on her computer with an intent look on her face. She looked up and saw me enter. “How are you? Long time, no see.” She’d canceled the trip to the carnival, but I knew she did it hoping I’d stay home. I hadn’t told her I’d gone knowing she’d be angry.

She walked around the counter, joining me at the nearest table.

“I’m nervous. Ross Reed is finally going to show up and enroll Katie in the program.”

“Why would that make you nervous.” She stared at me with narrowed eyes and then it hit her. “You went to the carnival, didn’t you?”

“Yes, and I asked him out, and he turned me down.” I didn’t care that she knew. I was prepared to tell her in my own time. I should have known she’d guess. She knew me too well.

“Ouch, you got turned down by an old man. That has to sting.” She made a face and then held up her hand. “I’m sorry, really. I mean, I’m sure that’s going to make things awkward.”

“Yes, it does, thanks so much for pointing that out.” I gave her a withering glance, and she laughed.

“I’m sorry, but that’s what you get for going out there all alone.”

“Not you too, he wasn’t thrilled that I’d gone alone either.”

“Does he know that you went there to try and score a date, or did he buy the whole coincidence line?” I hadn’t thought about it, but there was a chance he’d thought that especially after Katie had mentioned that I knew about their trip.

“Great, now I feel like an even bigger loser.” I had considered asking him out again, but now there was no way.

“You’re not a loser. You’re a catch, and if that old geezer didn’t know it, then it’s his loss.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “When you see him, you’re going to want to retract that old geezer statement.”

“I’ll make sure and sneak a peek. What time will he be here?” She seemed as if she didn’t believe me and that was fine, she’d see soon enough.

I sat with her until it was time for my class to return and then I spent the rest of the day working with them on usual class business and grew more nervous as the time approached.

I sat in my room alone at one and wondered if he would be late, and five minutes later he came in apologizing.

“I’m so sorry. I got behind a funeral procession. I would have called, but I didn’t think I’d be this late. Should I have gotten a tardy pass?” He was dressed in casual jeans and a long-sleeve cotton shirt that brought out his eyes, making them almost as bright as Katie’s.

“It’s fine. Here are the papers and I’ve already marked each place I need your signature with an X. I need to you read over the parental expectations and sign that form as well. It’s vital to the program that, while we’re doing all we can on our end, the parents do their part at home. We’ll be sending home quite a bit of work on Tuesdays and Thursdays, and we have special incentives which we will need your permission for as well.”

He nodded and looked at the papers as I pointed to each section, then he took a moment to read through it and finally, reached for a pen. As he scrawled his signature, he glanced up. I turned my eyes down to the paper and tried to busy myself. I didn’t want him to catch me gawking, but it was hard to take my eyes off his strong chest and arms.

I adjusted my collar remembering being pressed up against him, and wished I had something I could trip over, so he’d save me again. Maybe I’d get lucky when I walked him out.

“How have you been?” he asked looking up over the papers.

The question took me by surprise, and I sat up in my seat and squared my shoulders. “I’ve been good, thanks.” I would have been better if he hadn’t turned me down and it took all of my restraint not to tell him so.

“Well, that’s good to hear. I bet you’re looking forward to the holidays. Do you have family close?”

“No, my aunt is my only family, and she lives out of state.” The holidays were still some time away, and I knew he was just making small talk.

“Will you be traveling?”

“No, I will probably read a book.” I let out a breath realizing how pathetic that sounded. “Unless my best friend, Jackie and I make plans. We’ve talked about going on a cruise for the holidays, but she has a family, and so her mother would throw a fit.” I felt even more pathetic by the time I finished rambling, and he put his final signature on the paper and pushed it across the desk. I took it, and our fingers brushed together, and he met my eyes.

“You understand why I turned you down, don’t you? I mean, I explained it wasn’t personal, and the last thing I wanted was to make things personal.”

“I understand, I just think it’s a stupid reason.” I shrugged, and he seemed taken aback.

“Well, I don’t think I’ve ever had anyone call me stupid, but thank you for your honesty.”

“I just thought we’d have fun together. I still do.” I leaned in closer. “I’m sure we could find something we both had in common.” I let my voice grow low and sultry, and I hoped he regretted refusing my offer.

“I’m sure we would find something. You know, I have been wondering about you.” He gave me a sideward glance and his eyes smoldered.

“Ask me anything.” I had nothing to hide.

“Why do you like older men?”

“My aunt is a bit of a flirt, and she had a lot of boyfriends around. I saw the way the younger ones treated her. The older men were respectful, and I don’t know, I always wanted someone to treat me like I was special.”

“What about your own father?”

“Both of my parents abandoned me when I was a baby, leaving me with my aunt, who is my mother’s sister. The closest thing to a family outing I’ve had in decades was seeing you and Katie as the carnival.”

He nodded and stared into my eyes. “I’m not good for you, Tori. And it’s not the age thing. I’m not sure I could commit to anyone right now. I’ve got a whole lot of crazy going on in my life, and I don’t know if you’re aware, but I’ve been looking for work. I was laid off from my job a while back.”

“I’m so sorry. I’ll keep my ears open, and if I hear anything, I’ll let you know.”

“I appreciate that, but it’s just not a good time to bring someone into my life.”

“Hey, I don’t want to marry you, I just thought we could eat pizza or see a movie or something.” I forced a laugh, but I was really growing tired of him making excuses. “You don’t have to explain. You’re not attracted to me, and I can accept that.” I shrugged and wished the meeting would end.

“Not attracted? Are you nuts, of course, I’m attracted to you? I just think you can do better right now.” He seemed genuinely surprised and almost offended that I said he wasn’t attracted, but I had assumed that was the reason why.

“I’d like to think that I could choose who to be interested in the same as you. And if you’re not interested then I’ll let it go.” I planted my hands on the table and pushed back my chair, but he placed his hand on mine and stopped me.

“I don’t mean to offend you, Tori.”

“You keep saying that, but then you are, so it doesn’t mean anything.”

He pulled his hand away and raked it through his graying hair, the salt and pepper strands falling right back into place. “What do you want, Tori? Romance? I’m not that kind of guy.”

“Why do you assume that? Because I’m the good little school teacher?” It was always the same, men assuming that since I was a school teacher, I was little miss prim and proper. I leaned across the table determined to prove him wrong. “What if I just wanted to fuck?” He was suddenly wide-eyed, and I knew I’d caught his attention. “Well, would that be any different?”

“I’m not like the other guys you’ve been with.” That was precisely my point. That he wasn’t like other guys.

“I haven’ been with anyone, so there’s no one to compare you to.”

That had his jaw hanging open. “What are you saying, Tori? You’re a virgin?” He leaned back in his chair and scratched his stubbly chin as if letting it all sink in.

“That’s right. And I thought an older man like yourself might actually know what to do with a girl like me.” As he licked his lips, I couldn’t help but wonder what was going on in his mind. Perhaps he wanted to taste me after all. I leaned in and licked my lips too. “I was hoping you’d be the one.”

Something flashed in his eyes, and he snapped back to reality. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea, Tori.” I wished he’d stop acting like he wasn’t good enough for me, but it was who he was. He was so hung up on the age thing it was such a waste.

“Noted. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me.” With that, I stood and walked out with the papers in hand. He could see his way out, and that would be fine with me. I’d been completely honest with him, and all I could do now was hope he’d have a change of heart or I’d have to move on.

Chapter 13

Ross

I reeled over Tori’s admission for the rest of the day and well into the night and even while I was with my clients. A virgin? And she wanted me. I could do some damage to a petite thing like her, especially since it was her first time.

I stood thinking about her in the shower. Her young, tight body, had been virtually untouched, and even though I’m sure she had some experience, I’d be the first to take her virgin pussy. Licked my lips thinking about it and knew that all I’d have to do is call and I could set up anything I liked.

The only problem with that was my schedule was already so full that I was missing out on time with Katie. I couldn’t invite her over with Katie around and give her false hope. She’d already played out her expectations with the fish and I’d finally gotten her to stop talking about Ms. Bloom so much.

I turned up the hot water and lathered my body. The suds slid down me and disappeared down the drain as I worked my way across my cock, which stood fully erect with the image of Tori spread out before me still in my mind. I was a dirty bastard for thinking it, but I wanted to pop her cherry and then eat her nice and deep.

My cock responded with a twitch, and I stroked it, paying special attention to my head which was as red as a ripe berry waiting to burst in someone’s mouth.

I closed my eyes and imagined her there, kneeling before me, her pretty face stuffed with cock as she slurped. I’d have to train her to take my length and my girth, I wasn’t sure training would prepare her for that, but I’d try.

Fuck. As I stroked nice and steady, feeling my balls tighten and ready I pulled off and took a deep breath. I would edge this orgasm nice and slow and savor every thought of her knowing it was all I could get.

The fact that I’d lived out the very images in my mind with two women the night before was the reason I couldn’t do it with her. She needed someone who wasn’t whoring themselves out.

I’d been with the two women, who happened to be best friends, as a celebratory fuck for them opening a business together. The two spent plenty of time with each other, but they’d taken turns on their knees in front of me as well.

I thought of their mouths and how I wished that it could be Tori. It wasn’t that I was afraid that Tori or even my kid would expect more out of the relationship, but she was the type I could fall for. The type that I had wanted to protect. She was so young and fresh and even for a moment I compared her to Mia.

I stroked harder, trying to focus my attention on one face kneeling, the images of the besties and Mia, along with Tori’s all flashing through my mind. I was a dirty old man. I felt the release building again and pulled away to collapse against the wall behind me, to hold off a bit longer. I wanted to only think of her while I came, and once I had her hot little mouth open before me in my mind again, I gripped my cock and imagined myself placing it on her tongue, slapping it against it as she stuck it out. Then I’d slap her pretty cheek with it, the natural blush she’d get when I’d embarrass her was so hot, and I imagined it now as I slapped and slapped my throbbing length against her. And then she closed her mouth around me, and I’d cup the back of her head and pull her closer to me, feeling the little resistance of her throat, and the pleasure of the pop as it gave way past her tonsils and down her throat. I wondered if she still had tonsils and hoped she did. I had a feeling I’d find out soon enough. I was almost convinced.

I imagined her mound and wondered if she was bare. Mia was. I’d caught of glimpse of her one day when she’d worn a too-short skirt, and that’s when my naughty fantasies of her had become a battle. I comforted myself with the thought that she was eighteen at the time, but I’d been hard on her about the things she’d worn ever since. Tori might be the same way. It had become the norm with most women their age.

I personally liked a little muff. I loved gripping it while I tongued them deep and pressed my thumb against their clits. I thought of the best friends and how each of them had a different style. One was a blonde with a little landing strip, and the other had been a bare brunette. I’d slapped that pussy good.

Again, my thoughts had strayed, but they always came back to what I desired most, and that was Tori. Dammit.

I pumped my cock imagining myself working her throat and her gagging on it, her spasms pulling me deeper down her throat and milking my hot come which spurted all over my hand and onto the shower floor. It was so fucking intense that I moaned out loud and bent my knees and I could picture her gulping and swallowing. Fuck.

I stood staring at the shower floor as my release washed down and knew what I had to do. Knowing she was a hot virgin had done me in. I’d been with so many wanton women who knew what the fuck they were doing, who were using me like a piece of meat, that I wanted someone who I could take, who was innocent enough to let me lead. I needed Tori.

I got out of the shower and dried off, my cock still half-hard, and my balls were sensitive. I got dressed knowing my daughter ate her breakfast downstairs and about to be ready for me to take her to school where I’d see Ms. Bloom.

I pulled on a gray t-shirt and a pair of loose jeans and then raked my hands through my hair before going for my boots. Once I was ready, I found Katie downstairs already dressed. I was running late.

“We need to go, sweetheart. Make sure you’ve got your lunch.” I kept her food handy so all she had to do was throw her lunch in the bag and go, and that type of preplanning was the only way I could keep up with things.

She patted her lunch kit and then grabbed my hand. “I’m all set. But you need to eat your breakfast. It’s the most important meal of the day.” She pointed to the counter where there was a piece of cold buttered toast that was a bit darker than I liked it.

It looked horrible, but I wasn’t about to complain. My mother taught me better, and I took the toast and wrapped it in a napkin which quickly became soaked with oil from the butter. “I’ll take it and eat it on the way.”

“You shouldn’t have missed breakfast.” She was disappointed that I had, but I was glad of it. My little fantasy was all I needed to keep me going for the day, but she didn’t need to know all that, or that the reason I needed an extra shower was that I’d come in so late and only washed up before collapsing in my bed. The two women had worn me out, but the tip had been my biggest yet.

“I’m sorry.” I led her out to the car and helped her with her buckle even though she knew how to do it herself. “How was pizza night with Mia?”

“Fine. She never lets me have more than three toppings.” She gave a little yawn, and I smiled knowing Mia and I had already had the pizza discussion. Mia is allergic to pineapple, and Katie begs her every time for Hawaiian delight.

“I’ll ask her to let you order your very own next time, but you can only get a small. Mia can’t eat some foods, and you should be nice.”

“She orders whatever Brady likes.” She pulled her lips in tight and then looked up at me like she knew she'd said too much.

“Brady, huh? Her boyfriend been over a lot?” I had heard about the new boyfriend and how she had broken up with the last one. It was all very dramatic, but Mia was head over heels. I’d told her I didn’t mind one friend over, but I’d have to talk to her and make sure that she understood the rules. I didn’t need my six-year-old asking me sex questions.

“A couple of times.” She opened her book and flipped through the pages, and I decided not to press her anymore on the subject.

“How’s Ms. Bloom?” I didn’t think it would hurt to ask.

“Do you mean my teacher or the fish?” She let out a little giggle, and I laughed too.

“I mean your teacher, of course.”

“She’s nice. I have a new teacher too, but she’s not as pretty as Ms. Bloom. She’s not even as pretty the fish.” We shared another laugh and then she closed her book. “She let us each pick a book the other day. One that we could keep, and since I was the leader, I got to go first. See?” She turned the book, so I could see it. The cover had a big yellow butterfly on it, and I could tell by the way she held it close that she loved the book.

“You have a great teacher. I’m glad you like her.”

“I’m glad you like her too, Daddy.” She let out another giggle and then she put her book in her bag as we turned onto the road to the school and stopped in traffic.

We arrived at the school and worked our way around the line where Ms. Bloom was doing her morning duty. She had on a pair of slacks and a baby blue blouse. She was always well-dressed and carried herself like a good girl and as soon as I saw her my fantasies returned, putting her on her knees before me. It was hard to believe she was a virgin and that someone hadn’t claimed her already.

I pulled to a stop, and she glanced over and smiled. I hoped she’d still want to play and couldn’t believe that I was giving in. Limits were made to be pushed though, and I was going to throw this one out the window.

I moved forward, and she hurried to open the door. “Good morning, Katie.” She gave my daughter a bright smile and then me a nod. “Ross.”

Katie jumped out of the car and ran to her place in line as Tori went to close the door. “Hey,” I called. She stopped and turned to lean in.

“Yeah?”

“Does that offer still stand? I thought I could give you a call and maybe we could go out and grab that drink.”

She seemed surprised by my change of heart and nodded. “Okay, sure. Call me later.” Shut the door and glanced over her shoulder as she walked away. I watched her ass until the car behind me honked and then I drove off thinking about my schedule.

Things had been really tight, and I was already getting repeat business and higher pay. Now that people had a taste, they were doing anything to keep me around. But I had never planned on doing it forever. I knew that it would have to come to an end soon enough, but for now, I was in the game, and I was in it deep. My only hope was that I’d have a night off where I could see Tori alone.

I was eager to get her alone and get her naked. My balls ached thinking of her beneath me. “Down boy.” I couldn’t let myself get worked up before my job hunt. Had a lot of ground to cover and I would be pounding the pavement hard before pounding my next client.

Chapter 14

Tori

I was shocked that Mr. Reed—Ross, had said he’d call me. I hadn’t expected him ever to give in and since he had, I knew I had him right where I wanted him.

I went to the market after work and grabbed some things for the upcoming weekend. It was my usual Wednesday night ritual, and I was hoping that Ross would ask me out.

I checked my phone to make sure it was on three times while in the market and then again in the car. Once I got home, I kept it close, and by nine thirty I’d given up hope that he’d call. I took a long, hot bath and was determined not to linger there too long. I pulled the plug and got out to get dried off when the phone rang.

“Dammit.” I reached for the phone and hurried to answer it, not caring how desperate I’d look. Sure enough, it was Ross, and my heart raced as I said hello.

“Hey, I hope it isn’t too late.”

“No, not at all. I was just drying off.” I wanted him to know I was naked.

“Do you need me to call back?” He was sweet, but there was no way I was letting him go.

“No, it’s not like you can see me naked or anything.”

“Not unless you send me a picture.” His voice was so lazy and soothing, and my cheeks reddened knowing I couldn’t do something like that.

“Nice try,” I said with a giggle.

“It was worth a shot. We are both adults.”

I let out a long breath. “Which is why we both know better. Besides, there are other ways to see me naked.”

“Is that a fact?” He moaned, sounding like he’d just tasted something wonderful. “You know, I’m sure I could imagine you naked if you gave me a description of what you’re doing.”

I couldn’t believe that a little boldness had turned into such a dirty conversation and I didn’t know where to begin. “I’m in my bedroom, walking to my bed. I’m wearing a fluffy white towel and my hair is wet, and in another fluffy white towel.”

“Mm, I bet you’re as soft as a little kitten in all that fluff. Lay on your bed.” I was already a step ahead, but I let him think I was doing as he asked.

I lay back on the bed and stared at the ceiling with a smile plastered on my face so wide that it hurt. “Okay. Now what?”

“How much of you is that towel covering?”

“It’s around my breasts. Should I take it off?” My voice dropped an octave, and he moaned another affirmative.

“Mhm. I think you might be more comfortable that way, don’t you?” He gave a deep laugh. “I didn’t expect this conversation to go this way.”

“Me neither. Is it a bad thing?” I grabbed the towel and pulled it open. My nipples tightened in the cool air, so I slipped my hand down and played with them.

“I don’t know. I’m pushing my limits by calling, but honestly, I’ve thought an awful lot about you lately.”

“Before or after our last conversation?” I wanted to know how much my being a virgin had influenced his decision to see me.

“Before, but even more since. You’re an impressive young woman, Tori. I know women who are much older that don’t have their lives together the way you do. Hell, I’m fifty-eight, and I don’t have my life together any better. I never thought I’d be out of work at this age, and you have a degree and a career.”

“Some people are turned on by the virgin thing, and others think I’m lying.”

“I believe you, and since you brought it up, what’s up with that? Most women don’t save themselves very long. Any reason you have?” Other than most of my opportunities had been with total jerks and losers, the answer was no.

“No, other than hoping to find the right man. I haven’t found anyone worthy, but honestly, I think I’m ready to find him. Maybe I already have?”

He gave a breathy laugh. “Maybe. Tell me again what you’re wearing?”

I thought for a moment, pausing only to tease him. “Toenail polish.”

“What color?”

“Desire me.” I waited for his response, and it was as expected.

“I do, but what color is your polish?” He chuckled, and I couldn’t help but laugh with him.

“I know every color has a strange name these days. I guess hot pink doesn’t sell these days.” I glanced down to my toes and thought about how Kevin would suck them. It gave me tingles between my legs, and I wondered if Ross would do the same.

“I think it’s a sexy color and I bet your little toes look sexy. I want to see them. Take a picture of them and send it to me.”

“Okay. Just a minute.” I snapped a photo and sent it to him, thankful I hadn’t lied about the color or the painted toes.

“Fuck,” he whispered. It sent chills up my spine, and then he sucked through his teeth, and I wondered what he was doing.

“Do you like feet?” I put him on speakerphone, so I could go hands-free.

“I’m becoming a fan. But tell me, Tori, are you pink at all your tips?” My nipples, which were already hard from the cool air and my teasing, tingled. They were nearly as pink as my polish.

“You’re bad. Maybe if you’re a good boy, you’ll find out.”

“Promises, promises.” His laughter filled my room. “And here I thought you were a good girl.”

“I can be naughty too.” My words surprised me, and I had never been so bold with anyone. I wasn’t even sure what had brought out this part of me.

“Bad girls get spankings, Tori.” I could tell that the entire conversation was as entertaining to him as it was me by his breathy laughter each time he talked.

“Can’t spank me through the phone,” I taunted. “And what are you wearing? It’s only fair for you to tell me. This for that?”

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right. In the spirit of fairness, I’m in my bed, and I’m wearing gray boxer briefs.” I could picture him lying there and wished he were beside me.

“Well, that’s not really fair though, is it? I’m lying here completely naked, and you’re clothed.”

“What should I do about that, Tori?”

“Hm. You could slip them down nice and slow for me and then send me a picture.” I laughed not really expecting him to send me anything because I’d only been kidding around from his previous picture requests. But then, a moment later, m phone pinged.

“Careful what you ask for.”

“You didn’t.” I checked my inbox and found a picture of him winking. “Very funny.”

“Maybe if you’re a good girl, I’ll send you one later.”

“Did you really take them off?”

“Yes, I’m totally naked now too, but I don’t have any hot pink polish.”

“I bet you have a pink tip of your own to share.” I couldn’t help myself, and I had never flirted like this before.

“Yeah, as a matter of fact, I do. It’s begging for some attention, too.” I imagined him lying there with a huge erection and in need of release.

“Touch it,” I said, my voice barely a whisper.

“You really think I should?” He made a moaning sound and then I heard something knocking around in the background.

“Yes, what’s that noise?”

“That’s me taking out some lotion. You want me to stroke it for you or not?”

“Yes.” My heart was jumping out of my chest, and I felt a tad light-headed at the idea of us going this far on our first call. I knew for a fact that I wanted him to be the one, but I knew I would keep that tidbit to myself for now.

“If I do this, Tori, I want you to touch your little slit too. Have you ever had a proper orgasm?” I’d had orgasms a few times, and I’d always thought they were good, but I really didn’t have anything to compare them to.

“I think.”

“Oh, no. I want you to know.”

“Want to come show me? I’m home all alone? Don’t you have a babysitter?”

“She’s on a date tonight, but if you come for me, we’ll make a date to get together if you like it. How’s that for a deal?” I heard the squishy sounds of skin slapping skin as he stroked himself and I closed my eyes imagining him working himself. There was an ache between my legs and as soon as I slipped my hand down to touch myself a soft moan escaped my lips.

“That’s right, Tori. Touch it for me. Stroke that little clit for me. I want you to touch it nice and soft, like a butterfly kiss. And don’t dip. Not until I say so.”

“How does your cock feel?” I asked, and he took a deep breath and moaned, the slapping noises still steady.

“It feels amazing. Tell me a secret, Tori. Something you’ve been afraid to tell me.”

“I’m not afraid of you, but I do have a secret to share.” I took a deep breath as the heat of pleasure washed across my body and bloomed in my sex. I moaned and lost my train of thought.

“That’s right, confessions make me hot too, Tori. Let it consume you and tell me your secret.”

“I’ve thought of you before. While I touched myself.” My confession came out with a strangled voice, and I whimpered at the feel of my fingers against my sensitive clit. “Can I please rub my pussy.”

“No, clit only. Let it build. It will be so much sweeter when you tease it. Trust me.” I did, I trusted him completely, and this kind of attention was why I wanted a real man and not some boy who just wanted his cock in my mouth and to come on my face without a care about my needs.

“It’s so intense,” I cried.

“That’s right, rub it and don’t stop. Don’t you let up, Tori.” The slaps of his stroking got louder and faster, and he moaned and then eased off, the noise slowing down and growing quieter.

“Please, please, Ross.” I could barely talk as the orgasm rolled through me, like waves crashing on the shore. “I’m coming!”

“Mhm. That’s a good girl. I’m going to come with you next time, but I like to edge it. You’ll learn that holding off makes it that much better.”

“Will you teach me?”

“Mm, teaching the teacher. That sounds like fun to me. Are you sure you want that, Tori? To give me that gift?”

“Yes.” I was breathless as more waves of tremored through me. Aftershocks.

“Insert a finger, don’t force it, but stroke your slit for me.” I knew he was afraid I’d tear myself, but I was going to be gentle and save that honor for him.

“It feels so good, Ross. I want you inside me. Do you want me?”

“Yes, I want you so fucking bad. I’m going to stuff you so full of cock you’re going to beg for mercy. Work that little slit and come for me.” His moaning built to a crescendo with the slapping accompanying. I tried to match his rhythm, and soon I cried out.

“I’m coming.”

“Oh, fuck, Tori. Me too.” He moaned with me through our release, and I came so hard my toes curled. I relaxed against the mattress, and soon we were both quiet, our breath leveling out as we settled.

His voice broke the silence. “Did I earn that picture?”

“You really want to see? And will you show me?”

“Well, I’m a little spent right now, but lucky for you, I took one earlier while it was still hard for you, in case you asked. I’ll send it if you really want to see.”

I did want to see; I wanted to know what I’d be dealing with. “I’ll trade you.”

“Deal.”

I snapped a picture and sent it as the image he was sending appeared on my phone. My eyes widened. That was a lot of cock. My mouth watered and I was speechless. He made Kevin look like a child. I hit send as he spoke.

“Tori? Are you still there? Did you get the photo?”

“Yes, I’m a little intimidated by your size.”

“You said you wanted a man, Tori. That’s what you’re going to get, and I can’t wait to give it to you.”

“Did you get mine?” I held my breath hoping that the fact that I had waxed away all of my pubic hair wouldn’t matter to him. I had wanted him to see me as a woman and not a child.

“Fuck, yes. I thought you were sending me your pink nipples. But that hot pink slit is so sexy. I can’t wait to get nice and deep inside it.” His words sent chills down my spine and they tingled all the right parts of me.

We said our goodbyes and I was on such a high that I pleasured myself to his picture one more time before going to sleep.

I slept like a baby.

Chapter 15

Ross

I couldn’t believe that I’d had phone sex with my daughter’s teacher and that she had me grinning like a fool ever since. The time with her was something that I hadn’t had in a long time, not with any of my clients, and not even with my daughter—it was fun.

She’d made me feel like a kid again, the way I used to feel when I first started dating and with all the stress of my latest job, meeting new people who were always nervous, always leery, until of course they got turned on enough to realize I wasn’t going to rob them and posed no threat.

With her it had been so laid back, no one jockeying for control, no one setting the scene, just the two of us being ourselves; playful and flirty.

She was a breath of fresh air; a light in a dreary fog that had consumed me since I’d lost my job and I was so glad that I had gone against my rules and turned out, she was just what I needed.

I still had a job to do. As much as I wanted to quit and go back to my normal life, I had women to pleasure for a living. My schedule was filling up with repeats, and I was getting much more money because I’d learned that when I hesitated, the bucks were pushed at me. My cock made me special, it made the kind of orgasms I could give, and the way I could give them in high demand, and I would have been a fool not to take advantage of that.

I left out for my next job a bit hesitant, but only because the night before had been so much easier and much more fun.

I arrived at the woman’s private residence, which was still always a bit odd for me, but the place was just as upscale the rest of my client’s homes that I’d been to, in the same posh area, but I still preferred a nice, discreet hotel room.

I parked down a long drive and walked a private path back around to the front door. The place had so many exotic plants out front that it was like a jungle, but they were all carefully groomed.

I heard footsteps on the other side of the door, and then, after a moment, it swung open and revealed a short blonde who wore a long flowing robe and carried a drink. She has so many bangles on her arm that they rattled with the ice from her drink and to say she was nervous was an understatement.

“Come in. Your name was Ross?” She gave me a questioning glance over her shoulder as she led me in.

“Yes, and you are Cindy, I presume.” I wasn’t expecting anyone else. We passed through the house, and I noticed several pictures of her and a man as she led me through a series of doorways until we reached the stairs. I was used to people leading me to their private bedrooms, and I’d seen enough sex rooms and private dens that it no longer made me nervous, but something was off about this situation, and the bad energy was coming off the woman, who was strangely quiet.

She didn’t speak again until we reached her bedroom, which was a bit cluttered. Clothes were scattered about, and there were so many pairs of shoes lying around that I was worried I’d trip, and the nightstands, one on each side of the bed, had enough prescriptions to kill a team of horses and there were abandoned glasses still half-full mixed with them to drown one.

“I’ve got a few requests, but Melanie said you were good with them.” She gave me a death stare and then lifted the glass to her lips. Her hand trembled, and I wondered which of the pills in those many bottles had given her the glassy stare.

I didn’t fuck doped up women, and I wondered if this was a bad habit or a one-night thing. “You seem a bit out of sorts.”

“I’m a little nervous. I am not used to change. I’ve had the same boyfriend for a while, and well, we split up a few months ago. My husband and I—

“You’re married?” I glanced around the room, and there were definite signs of another man living there: jogging pants and shoes, and a set of golf clubs in the corner.

“Relax. We have an understanding. He gets his girlfriends, and I get to have all the fun I want.” She placed her drink on the nearest table and then stepped closer.

“I don’t normally see married women.” I didn’t like where this was going and though I was certain I’d been with other married women, some with their husband present, I didn’t like where this was going and thought my protesting could get her to offer up more cash.

“I’ve heard all about your talents and am willing to pay a bit more, for your discretion as well as performing per request.”

“Discretion is free, but what are your other requests?” Something in her eyes flashed, and she smiled wickedly as she turned to the nightstand drawer behind her. When she turned around, she had a gun.

I stepped back, and panic shot through me.

“Relax. I’m not going to shoot you. I’d like you to use this as a prop. I have a knife if you’d prefer that, but the gun is much more exciting.”

“Could you please put it down.” I pointed to the unmade bed beside her and prepared to rush her if necessary. I was not about to get shot in this shit hole or anywhere else for that matter.

She put the gun on the bed and rolled her eyes. “It’s not loaded.”

“Funny thing about guns, they all look loaded. What the fuck are you thinking?” I kept my guard up even though she was unarmed.

“I will pay you extra to hold that to my head, and I’ll suck your cock. I hear it’s a nice one. I love forced head, and the gun adds an extra element. I’m also not opposed to you fucking me with it. But I do have a knife you could hold to my—

“I’m not recreating a rape scene for you, and I’m not about to bring a gun, even and unloaded one, into this. If you want to fuck, I’ll fuck you senseless, but otherwise, I’m out.” I wasn’t backing down.

“I’ll increase it by half. Double it. I just need a good, intense fucking and I like the feel of cold steel and the danger.”

I’d fucked a woman while her husband licked the juices dripping from us while his balls were tied to his feet so he couldn’t move without pinching them, but this was a bit much.

“I’m not judging you. We all have our kinks, but I have a no weapon policy.” At least I did now, and before meeting Cindy, I didn’t know I’d need one. “Don’t you have a sex toy you could use instead? I don’t mind being rough, but no go on the guns and knives.”

She made a sound of frustration and then stepped closer placing her arms around my waist. “DO you have any problems choking me with your cock? Slapping my face? Choking me?”

“I can handle that.” That I knew I could control. The slapping was never more than a firm pat against their cheeks, nothing to hurt or bruise them, and the choking was nothing more than gagging them with my cock or gripping with a little pressure around their necks.

“I want you to take me to the edge. I’ll pay you double if you’d just do that and I’ll lay the knife between my breasts.”

“No knives and I’m not choking you out, or to any edge.” I shook my head and turned to leave, but she gripped me tight and begged.

“Please, Ross. I need this. It’s been too long. I will pay you double if you just give me what I’m asking.” She took my hands and placed them on her breasts and then brought them to her neck. “It feels so intense, and there’s nothing like feeling a big hard dick in me while that cold steel is pressed up against me. It’s such a head fuck, such a rush.”

“You’ll have to get it elsewhere.” I had heard enough of the begging and nudged her off of me as I turned to head toward the door. And as I reached the hall the gun went off. She screamed, and I took off running, but she came after me screaming she was sorry.

“I didn’t know it was loaded, I swear!” She kept after me, shaking and jingling from the bangles. “I think my husband loaded it. Please don’t tell Melanie!”

I kept moving, winding my way through her house until I found the front door and I didn’t relax until I had gotten in my car and driven down the road.

I pulled over and stopped, my pulse still racing, and punched the steering wheel.

To think if I’d held that thing to her head, and knowing she’d had it pointed carelessly at me. The thought of my daughter being without two parents was too much. I was livid. I took my phone out of my pocket and dialed Melanie.

As soon as she answered, I flipped out. “What the fuck kind of nut jobs are you sending me to! You nearly got me killed tonight!”

“Wait, slow down. What the hell are you talking about?” She whispered into the phone, and I wondered if I had disturbed her foot worship.

“Your friend Cindy had a gun. She said it was unloaded and not only did she want me to hold it to her head while I face fucked her, but she wanted me to insert it inside her.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Ross. It was just a prop gun. She told me she’d ask you. I did tell her you’d most likely refuse, but—

“She shot a hole in the fucking wall!”

“What?”

“I’m so sorry, Ross. Are you okay? What the fuck happened.”

“I’m not sure I can keep doing this, Melanie. My whole life flashed before me, and I have a daughter. I also have a woman interested in someone who doesn’t spread his dick around for a living.”

“The schoolteacher?” She sounded as if she were smiling, but I wasn’t lightening up.

“I want you to make it clear that I’m not into guns and that aside from sex toys, my cock is the only lethal weapon in the fucking mix, are we clear?”

“I’m so sorry, Ross. I’ll deal with this. I promise. Her husband is a client of mine.”

“You’re the husband’s girlfriend? Do you think he put that bullet in her gun on purpose?”

“He’s a client, not a boyfriend and if he did, he’s out too.”

“Be careful, Mel.” The last thing I needed was for the unstable husband to hurt my friend and now that I knew she was seeing someone who could do something like that, if he did it, scared the hell out of me.

If he didn’t do it, then there was only one other way it could have happened. Cindy had put it there herself hoping for an accident? No thanks. I didn’t need this kind of shit in my life.

There was something else that had me shaken. As that gun had gone off one of my first thoughts besides dying and my daughter, was of Tori.

She was the next person I called.

Chapter 16

Tori

I wouldn’t say my house was untidy, but I had a lot to do before Ross could come over. He’d called the night before and asked to see me with a desperation in his voice that had me reeling since.

I’d asked if there was something wrong, but he insisted there wasn’t. I didn’t want to push, but I hope he’d fill me in. I wanted to know him. He seemed like such a good guy and father, and to think that something was bothering him had me worried, not only about him but about Katie as well.

Once I had the house tidy, I headed to the kitchen to start dinner. I’d opted for something simple: chicken alfredo, salad, and garlic toast—easy on the garlic. I hoped he’d like it; it was one of my specialties, though Kevin had never appreciated it. He hated noodles, and I could only wonder if it were because to him it was cannibalism.

I checked the clock halfway through my dinner preparations, and I was right on track, and sure enough, when I put the bread in the oven, he arrived. I set the timer and headed for the door, wanting everything to be perfect for him.

I opened the door, and he greeted me with a perfect smile. He had dressed casually, as he had at the carnival, in jeans, but this time instead of a t-shirt, he wore a pressed white button-down and smelled of fresh cologne. He looked me up and down, letting his gaze linger a little too long at my feet. “Interesting choice of footwear.”

I glanced down and realized I had my monkey slippers on, and before I could turn red or even think about changing, he leaned in and kissed my cheek. “I like them.”

I led him inside and offered him a seat. “Yeah, well I usually wear them around the house, and I’d planned to change before you arrived, but I was too busy with dinner.” Here I’d wanted him to see me as a woman and not a little girl.

“I’ve got an idea.” He kicked off his shoes and placed them by the couch where he took a seat. “There, that evens things up a bit.” We shared a laugh, and I let loose a long-held breath. I was tense and only because I knew that tonight, after dinner, I was going to give myself to him.

“I have dinner almost ready and really should go check the bread.” I wasn’t sure what I’d set the timer for being in such a hurry to get to the door, and I stepped away leaving him to make himself comfortable.

I wasn’t expecting him to follow me into the kitchen. “Can I help with anything?”

I opened the oven and took out the bread and then checked the pasta on the stove. Everything had turned out okay, and I let loose another sigh of relief.

He came up behind me as I stood at the counter and his arms came around my waist as he planted a soft kiss on my shoulder. “Everything looks delicious.”

“Thank you,” I said as the blush rose to my cheeks. “I worked really hard on it for you.” I spun around to face him and hesitated for a moment as he leaned in to kiss me.

“Is this too much too soon?” He seemed to study my expression, but instead of waiting for him to analyze anything too hard, I leaned in and brought my mouth hard against his.

Our lips mingled as he caressed my sides, his fingertips kneading, inching me closer until I was pressed against his body, his intimidating erection pressing into me. I glanced down between us, though I really couldn’t see with him grinding it into me, and my mouth fell open as he took it again and I became drunk with kisses.

“I figured since you cooked such a fine meal that I could at least provide you with an appetizer.”

“I can’t wait for dessert. Would you like to help me set the table?”

He stepped back and took our plates from the counter with the flatware sitting on top and brought them into the dining area where I had already cleared all of my student’s papers and the mess I kept there usually and placed a beautiful vase of flowers I’d pinched from the yard.

We sat, and he insisted on serving me, then we enjoyed our meal talking mostly about our favorite dishes, how I’d learned to cook, and exchanging glances while we savored the food.

He took his last bite and then dropped his fork and inched his chair back from the table. “That was delicious, thank you. I haven’t had anyone cook for me in ages, so it was a real treat.”

“The pleasure was all mine. Would you like some coffee or wine?” I had rushed out to make sure I had both to offer, but he laughed.

“Coffee after dinner, you do think I’m old.”

“It’s how I was raised. Coffee in the morning, coffee on all day, and more importantly a nice cup after a big meal. I was raised by my aunt who always had guests and hot coffee to serve them. But since I wasn’t sure you even liked coffee, I grabbed the wine.”

“What are you having?”

I needed to relax, and I didn’t think a cup of coffee was going to do me any favors. “Wine.”

“I’ll have some too.” I got the wine from the fridge and brought it back out to the table with two glasses, and he insisted on filling them, and we retreated to the couch.

Once we settled side by side, I angled a bit more facing him, he picked my feet up into his lap and removed my slippers. “There are those perfect toes. I’ve thought about these, you know.”

“Have you?” I thought about the picture I’d sent and the one he’d sent me. “Is there anything else I sent a picture of that you’ve been thinking about?”

“I have, and I’m trying to be patient, but I’d love to see it up close and personal too. If you’re ready for that.” He rubbed my foot and then trailed his finger along the inside of my arch, with firm pressure and instead of tickling my foot, it sent a wave of desire right between my legs. I rubbed my thighs together, my knees crossing as he trailed his hand up to my thigh and rubbed little circles.

“I am.” I looked into his eyes wanting him to know I was serious, that I had thought about it too.

“That’s why you’ve been so nervous, isn’t it?”

“That and your size. I know it will hurt.” I looked down to my lap where his hand was caressing my thigh.

“I’ll do everything I can to make sure you feel nothing but pleasure, Tori, everything I can to lessen the pain.” He leaned forward and kissed me, and I melted into him as he pulled me closer, bringing me to his lap.

I felt like a child there, with his hands taking up most of my thigh and then he slipped it up into my shirt and under my bra where he tugged softly on my hard nipple. I was barely a handful, and when he cupped my breasts they were covered completely, but he squeezed my nipple between his thumb and forefinger and leaned down to kiss it.

I shuddered though the experience wasn’t anything new. Kevin had loved to play with my boobs, but I learned very quickly that he didn’t have the same finesse that Ross did.

With every roll of his tongue and tug between his teeth, my slit grew wetter and wetter, like each sensual stroke was a deliberate move to gain a specific response and my body was on high alert.

I rolled my hips against his lap before he ever let his hand trail too far up my thigh and the desire was growing, hoping he would. I needed to feel his hands on me, his fingers inside me, prepping me for what I knew I was going to get.

“Fuck, you’re so dainty, Tori.” He looked as though he was hesitant, but I couldn’t let his limits back him out of this.

“I won’t break, Ross, and I’m ready.” I met his eyes, and he lifted me up and carried me to my room, placing me on the bed.

I let my legs fall wide, and he pulled me to the edge of the bed, letting my ass nearly hang off. “I’ll go slow. But I want to make sure you’re ready for me first.” I was about to tell him to do whatever he wanted, that I trusted him completely, but he was already on his knees with his fingers trailing up my juicy slit. “You’re so fucking wet. You do want this. I can see how much and now I’m going to taste how much too.” He put his mouth on me as if giving my lips a tender kiss, then he slipped his tongue between my folds and gave it one long lick.

I moaned as my breath quickened and then so did his pace. He worked my clit, his thumb caressing my bud with just the right amount of pressure to send me into a frenzy as he lapped at my barrier. I felt myself come undone and I bucked like crazy against him as the orgasm hit me.

He continued licking and then stimulated me with his fingers so he could speak. “Have you ever had anything inside you?” He met my eyes from below, and I shook my head.

“I’ve stimulated myself with vibrators, but I was always too scared to insert them, that it might tear me.”

“You look very intact, which means it might hurt a bit more than I’d expected. This is your last chance to back out, Tori. Once I’m inside you, I’m not stopping until I’ve come. I can be a tad rough because of my size. I’ll wear something if you want.”

No. I wanted my first time to be skin to skin, and it was one of the reasons I’d gotten on the pill so that when or if that time had come with Kevin, I’d be able to experience it like this. “I’m on the pill, and I’m ready. Please. I trust you, Ross.”

He seemed content with my words as he stood and took my legs into his big, strong hands and then hoisted me up to center his cock at my opening. His bell-shaped head pressed against my entrance and he shook his head.

“Damn, baby, it’s so tight. Here it comes.” He pushed against me and at first nothing happened, like my slit was too tight and then all of a sudden, it started to spread around his thick head, and I winced as the burning heat of pain shot through me.

“I know, baby. I know. It’s going to feel so much better soon.” The rim of his cock popped inside me, and it seemed, for a moment that the hard part was over. Then, a second later, the friction was nearly unbearable, and I seemed to be swelling around his massive cock, but then he inched deeper. “I’m almost halfway.” Almost halfway! I held my breath and tensed.

“No, no, baby. Stop tensing; it will only hurt more. Open up for me.” His hand pressed down on my breast, and he massaged my nipple as if distracting me. It didn’t work.

“Please, just push it. Please.” I could barely take it, and then in another wave of change, he thrust his hips, nudging me a bit deeper as he worked in and out of me nice and slow. After a moment, I felt a trickle.

“My fucking cock is leaking like crazy.” He worked in and out and soon our juices both lubricated me so much that we had worked up to a comfortable pace and he met my eyes. “Now I think I can take you balls deep.” Fuck, he hadn’t even gone all the way.

Chapter 17

Ross

She was so tight that I had not only destroyed her hymen, but I had also ripped her a little. I felt like a fucking piece of shit for doing it, but it felt so fucking good, I couldn’t quit. And I didn’t want to leave her with only pain from the experience. I had yet to go all the way to my base, but I had to make sure she had the most pleasure from this experience that I could give her.

Her bare mound had me wishing I’d spent more time licking it, and by the look on her face, maybe I should have. I was all set to sink deep to my balls when her brows pinched tight, and I held back. I’d warned her that I wasn’t going to quit, but something about her, she was so delicate and soft, so pure, that I couldn’t help but be gentle. I pulled out and before she could protest I dropped to my knees and licked her tender slit.

She moaned out. “Fuck, that feels good, Ross. Please, put it back in.”

“I’m going to make you come again like this. I want you to know the pleasure, Tori.” She was so young and willing, and it was a total turn on, but I wasn’t into hurting women, especially ones I cared about. Fuck, I really did care about her.

“It feels amazing; it only hurts a little.”

“It’s too much, let me work you a bit, I’ll get you better prepared now that your cherry is popped.” I glanced to see her little slit was swollen and angry red. There was also a heavy tinge of blood, but I was about to take care of most of that. I lapped at her sex, and she cried out, bucking her hips like a wanton whore to gain purchase. And once I had her writhing through another orgasm, this one getting her so wet I could taste it, I stood up knowing she was ready.

I slid my cock in with less resistance than the first time and instead of wincing her face was relaxed, her mouth slack and her eyes rolling back in her head as she called my name.

I decided to take her deep, letting her get a taste of all of me. And she winced again, but quickly nudged herself against me. “It feels amazing. Please don’t stop.” She hooked her legs around my hips, and I was about to come, her tight walls milking me making it harder to edge.

“I am close, baby.”

“Me too! Please don’t stop!” She held onto me, pulling me down to her chest, pulling my hips against her with her heels digging into my ass. “I want to come with you inside me. Please.” Who was I to deny her? I gritted my teeth and worked her little hole, her walls clenching me the entire time, causing me to pre-cum like crazy.

I hadn’t fucked anyone raw besides Melanie, and I knew that this would break our agreement, but I wanted to give Tori what she wanted. I’d planned to pull out and bust my nut all over tits or maybe her tummy, but she had another idea.

Her orgasm hit, and it was all I could do not to come inside her, I held back until my balls ached as she squealed. “Please come. Please.” But when I started to pull out, she cried, clenching my ass tighter with her little heels.

“Inside?” I didn’t even think twice for some reason, and my balls tightened, and then I nutted deep inside her virgin pussy, claiming it. It turned me on so much that she had wanted that, and I knew I didn’t want her with anyone else.

Once the last of my seed had soaked her channel, I stilled and let myself lay there, still buried deep. “I can’t believe I did that. I hadn’t planned on coming in you.”

“It was perfect, Ross. I wanted the full experience, and I’m on the pill.”

“I’m afraid I ripped you. Let me take you to the shower and get you cleaned up.”

“Mm. You’re going to spoil me.”

“I hope. I like spoiling my girls.” My girls? As if we had a thing going? Her cheeks reddened with blush, and she nestled her head against me. I needed to watch myself. I didn’t want to lead her on, but in another perfect life, I’d take her for mine. I’d hoard her like a miser all to myself, and no man would ever lay his hands on her. She was my perfect girl, young, but now that I’d taken her, a woman.

I kissed her deep and pulled out, and as she stood, she hesitated a moment as my come dripped down her slender thighs. “It’s about to get on my floor.” I let out a chuckle and lifted her off her feet and carried her to the shower. I turned the water on and let it adjust to the perfect temp before putting her down. She was so light, and I could imagine putting her on my cock and manhandling her. Fuck, I was hard again.

She glanced down at my cock and licked her lips. “May I have a taste?”

As she dropped to her knees in the shower, I rested against the wall. I’m going to love this!

She glanced up at me with wide eyes, as if they were full of wonder and curiosity and a little bit of intimidation at the size of me. Then she gripped the base of my cock tight in her slender hand and put her mouth on it.

As her lips closed around me, I moaned, and she turned her eyes down, and I pinched her chin, bringing her eyes back to mine. “Look at me while you suck my cock.” Not only did I want to see into her beautiful eyes, but I wanted to see her struggle so I’d know when to pull back or push deeper.

She nursed the head a while as she stroked the base, kneading my balls, and then I placed my hand on the top of her head and pulled her forward. She took my cue and took me deeper, and I held her head on me, noticing that she had experience, but not much. Not with what I was giving her. She gagged a little, her body lurching forward, and I pulled off as her eyes began to water.

She stroked it and met my eyes. “You don’t have to be so careful.” She put her mouth back on me and took a deep breath through her nose before going down so far, the head of my cock was kissing the back of her throat. I gripped both sides of her face and thrust gently, but steady in and out of her mouth, fucking her face.

“I’m going to come, Tori. Are you ready?” I wasn’t going to give her a choice this time, I wanted to come right in her pretty mouth, and she nodded with a mouthful, her affirmative moan tickling my balls. Another few thrusts and I pulled back and poured on her tongue. She swallowed and sucked my head, pulling every last drop out of me.

“You’ve done that before,” I whispered as she stood up and turned her back to me. I kissed her shoulder and neck as she rubbed her ass against me. I settled my cock in her crack and held her close. “Are you okay?”

“I’m perfect. It was perfect, thank you.” I knew she was sincere, but getting a thank you after sex was something my customers did.

“Don’t thank me, Tori.” She smiled and kissed me, and I did something I never did with customers, I dried her off from head to toe and tucked her into bed.

“I’ve got to go, but I’ll see you soon, and I’ll call you in the morning.” She gave me another kiss, and I showed myself out, not allowing myself the pleasure of staying with her. It was too soon for that, but one thing was for sure, she was the hottest sex I’d had in ages.

I drove home thinking about her, and she was still on my mind, her and the things we’d done, as I walked through the door and up the stairs. Mia was usually awake watching TV, so I wondered if she’d gone upstairs to check on Katie who was always in bed by that time.

As I approached my room, I noticed the light from my lamp and heard Mia’s voice. It was if someone poured ice water on me as I realized what was happening in my bedroom. Anger sliced through me.

I pushed the door open and found Mia naked and spread out across my pillows as some guy; I assumed Brady, was pounding into her, his pale ass shining in the lamplight.

“Oh my God!” Mia spotted me at the door. “Stop it, you idiot. We’re not alone!” She pushed at her boyfriend, and he rolled off of her, and she sat up, pulling my sheet across her hips. It was too late; I’d seen everything.

“Dude, can’t you knock.” The young punk was standing naked in the middle of my room, his half-limp dick bobbing back and forth from side to side.

“Dude, this is my fucking bedroom. You have about two seconds before I drag you out by your limp noodle.”

“I’m so sorry, Mr. Reed.” Mia was nearly in tears. “I had no idea you’d be so early.”

“Obviously.”

“I’ll call you, Mia.” Her boyfriend bailed and went to the bathroom door to retrieve a robe and turn on the light.

“Go in there and get yourself cleaned up. We’ll talk when you’re done. Downstairs.” I wasn’t going to talk to her in my bedroom.

She stood up, showing me enough of her tight little ass that I could have identified it in a police lineup, and then she pranced herself into my bathroom.

I stripped my bed as she went to shower and had it redressed with fresh sheets before I headed downstairs.

I waited on the couch for her to come down, deciding her fate.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Reed.” She walked over and stood in front of me, her hair wet and her cheeks flushed.

“Let’s cut the formalities, Mia. You’re not a child. You’re a grown woman now. If you want to fuck, do it on your own time and away from my bed, my home, and my daughter. If she’d gotten up and walked in, then what?”

“I know, I’m so sorry, Mr.—Ross. I’m sorry.”

“You get away with a lot more than I’ve ever let the other sitters, and that’s because I consider you a part of the family. You’ve shown you care and that you’re dependable. Other than your rebellious wardrobe issues, you’ve never disappointed me. So, I will let this slide. But if you ever fuck again, in my bed, or anywhere else in this house while my daughter is home, I’m done.”

“Thank you, Ross. For not firing me.” She sauntered over and lowered herself beside me placing her hand on mine which was rested on my lap. “I won’t let you down again.” She must have been still worked up because she looked at me as if she wanted to fuck me, but I leaned in close and reminded her, “It’s still not going to happen. I let you use my shower so you’d finish up.” She gave me a look that could have incinerated a forest, but then she stormed out and slammed the door so hard, I was surprised it didn’t wake up Katie.

Chapter 18

Tori

The next week saw me with a better mood than I’d had in ages. Not only had I been talking to Ross every night that he wasn’t working, and we’d even had a hot phone session, this time through video chat, but we’d made plans to hook up again soon.

Even though neither of us had committed to a relationship, I was confident we were well on our way to having one. I had even bragged to Jackie about us, telling her all about the night I’d finally lost it, which was a discussion she and I had waited for ages for.

“It was perfect,” I said to Jackie as I drove across town for lunch. We liked to leave campus at least three days a week for a decent meal and were debating where to go. We had a good hour and a half to burn since I was using part of my conference time.

“You think everything is perfect, Tori.” This time I wasn’t referring to sex with Ross, but to the salad, I’d had for lunch the week before.

“It was. You’re just mad I don’t want to go to Grayson’s again.” She’d wore me out on the new Deli in town, and we’d debated on whose salads were the best.

“It’s my favorite, and you can’t tell me that iceberg salad was better.”

“I like it, but we need to decide on a compromise because neither of us is going to give in and I need to go pick up a birthday gift for Katie. Can you believe her party is Saturday and this is the first I’ve heard about it?”

“That’s kind of strange if you ask me. Are you sure he wants you to go?”

“I’ve got an invitation.” I opened my purse and took out the pink glittered card and passed it to her.

“This was written by Katie, not her father. Do you think he knows about it?”

“I think he was just letting her surprise me. He’s like that with her. He likes to let her be responsible. She probably had it in her bag for days and only just remembered.” I couldn’t see a reason Ross would have kept it from me otherwise, and things had gone so well between us that I was determined to think positive thoughts.

“Let’s go to Burn’s Kitchen. I love their soups.”

“The soup is okay, but their plate lunches are no better than the school cafeteria’s.” The place had to be operated by people without taste buds, and I’d had nursing home food more flavor.

“Come on, I’ll let you pick next time, and we can even go to the Salad Emporium again.” I was going to give in, but only because it was much easier to drive to Burn’s in lunch hour traffic. We pulled into the parking lot and were headed across to the building when I spotted someone familiar out of the corner of my eye at the hotel parking lot which butted up against the one for Burn’s.

A man who looked an awful lot like Ross wearing a hat and sunglasses was headed from the lot to the hotel with a young woman walking briskly beside him. They looked as though they had business together, but then he put his arm around her waist, and when they got to the door, he held it open. I froze.

“What’s the matter with you?”

“I thought I saw someone.” I wasn’t sure it was him or if my eyes were playing tricks on me. I had daydreamed about him so much that I saw him everywhere. “Let’s hurry and get our order in.”

“I’m not sure you should go to that party, Tori. I still think that Katie made that invite for you and what if Ross isn’t expecting you?” My stomach lurched thinking that if it were him I saw, what if he was seeing someone else and she was there? Perhaps I was only Katie’s preference and not Ross’.

I pushed back the thoughts. “I can’t let Katie down. Besides, I’ll hear from Ross later, and I’ll mention it.”

“Why not message him now?” I thought of doing so the minute I thought I saw him with someone else, but I couldn’t message him out of the blue when I knew he spent his days in interviews. He’d told me he had an important meeting about a job. Maybe he’s going to be a hotel manager?

I pushed the thought out of my head as I placed my order and waited for Jackie. We took a seat at the nearest table and waited for our food.

Against my better judgment, I let my curiosity get the best of me. “I guess I could.” I pulled out my phone and dialed, but there was no answer. “He’s probably in a meeting for work.”

We had our lunch and talked more about what to get Katie. I had a few ideas based on what the kids at school were all into and knowing that Katie loved to read.

Burn’s took longer than expected and we’d already burned a good hour there. “Do you think we could head to the bookstore? Do we have enough time?” I checked my phone for the time and noticed there was a text from Ross that read: Interview starting call u when it’s over. It was from two minutes before, and I let the nervous feelings subside.

“Ross is in an interview. He said he’ll call me when he’s—

I looked up, and there he was. He had been the man from earlier with the woman and as he stood there holding the door to the car open, his pants not quite tucked in, and her lipstick and hair mussed, my face turned pale.

Jackie looked up and saw him too. I’d shown him to her at the school one morning when he’d come through the line, and she’d seen the selfie he’d taken for his contact photo.

“Wait, isn’t that him?” Jackie motioned in his direction, and Ross put his head down after giving me an apologetic look and got in his car without saying a word. My mouth hung open, and I didn’t quite know what to do as my heart was beating out of my chest.

“Yeah, that was him. And as far as I can tell, he wasn’t in any interview.” I’d seen him go into the hotel the hour before, and it only made sense the two of them had engaged in some sort of sex act. My lunch threatened to reappear as bile rose in my throat.

“See, you need to stay away from that party, Tori. He’s playing you. If he’d wanted you to go, he’d have said something. From what you told me about the fish incident, I’d say someone is trying to play matchmaker for her daddy. He probably saw an opportunity and jumped on it. Be careful.”

I had to admit that he wasn’t interested in me until he’d found out I was a virgin and then he was all over me. But I wasn’t going to let him get away with it so easily. I was going to make him explain it to me face to face. I was going to that birthday party.

“I’ll be careful. Don’t you worry.” I walked around to the passenger side of my car and passed her the keys. I couldn’t drive. I couldn’t think about anything but how I’d been so foolish.

I watched him drive away with the woman, and though his face remained stone-like as if he were fighting back some kind of urge, perhaps the urge to tell me to fuck off, the woman next to him smiled. It was the same smile I’d had on my face after my first time.

We headed to the bookstore, and I bought Katie an electronic reader that was on sale, and though Jackie said it was too much, I knew it was the perfect gift. I was going to take it out and load it up with free children’s books as soon as I got back to class.

Jackie was angry the entire way back to school, and I knew it was because she was worried about me. “You can’t seriously be going to that party. What if that woman is there?”

“I’m going for Katie. She’s bound to be heartbroken if I don’t go.” I didn’t want her to feel the same way I did. Like her heart was being ripped free from her chest over and over again.

I spent the rest of the day with my class being a bit more quiet than usual. Katie came up to my desk to sharpen her pencil. “Mr. Bloom, are you coming to my party?”

“Of course, I am, Katie. Did you do the invitations all by yourself?” I wanted to pry a little if I could.

“No, ma’am. Mia and Daddy helped me.” She lifted her chin with pride and smiled. I remembered he’d said that Mia was the babysitter—or was she?

“Well, they are beautiful; you did a great job on them.” I gave her a sweet smile, and she hurried off to her desk. My heart fell to my gut like a stone, and I glanced at my phone. There were no new messages. I doubted I’d hear anything from him until the party.

I spent the rest of my afternoon getting Katie’s books loaded, and I had created an account for her using the password: two fish. I wrapped her present with the funny papers, which was something my aunt had always done and I thought of how wonderful it would be to have a daughter like Katie. Someone to wrap presents for all the time, someone to spend a holiday and go shopping with and care for. I guess a small part of me had hoped to be more to Katie too. She was a bright child and as sweet as they come—everything you’d want in a daughter. But that would never be. It was a stupid fantasy, and I’d have to get used to the fact that it wasn’t meant to be.

Chapter 19

Ross

Mia and I had a heart to heart about her staying on, and how that even though she was attracted to me, it would never work because she was too young for me and because of that she wasn’t my type. I’d guess that it had gone okay enough because she’d offered to help me with the party and had been more of a friend than a little girl with a crush. I’d told her all pretense was over, and that she didn’t need to act so innocent around me anymore. I had seen her in a much different light, and the only way to make it work was to see her like an adult instead of a child, and I’d treat her as such. I’d also talked to her about doing better than those little boys she’d been dating as we hung the streamers for Katie’s party.

“You can do better.”

“Yeah, well, you’re taken, so I have to do my best.” She looked down from the ladder and taped the streamers together. We’d twisted pink, purple, and blue together and the house looked like a kid’s movie exploded in it.

“We’re not going back down that road, Mia.” She let out a giggle and taped the streamer to the wall. From the ground, I could see up her shirt, but I paid it no mind, content with the fact that I didn’t need Mia for my dirty old man fantasies. I had Tori for that, even though I’d been too chicken shit to call her or message since she’d caught me coming out of the hotel with Melanie. She’d needed a quick meeting, and since we’d both been pressed for time, we discussed business while she stroked my cock and then we took a quick moment to do oral, which she performed on me.

Melanie had always been my go-to, and even though I wasn’t with Tori, it didn’t feel right to go through with it. But it was part of our agreement, and she’d gotten me more business lately than I had ever dreamed.

She had always wanted to make things up to me about Cindy and the gun incident in the best way she knew how and who was I to say no? It was a weak excuse, and I knew it, but I’d hit her up as soon as I figured out a way to apologize.

Mia hopped down off the ladder and brushed her hands together. “Okay, sexy, I’m all set to help you keep an eye on these kids, but if I get bitten, or one of these crazy little assholes kicks me, or shits their pants, I’m leaving.” She had warned me that Katie was the exception to her natural dislike for children.

“Remind me again while I employ you to watch my child?” I gave a half-hearted laugh and patted her on the back. “And don’t call me sexy.”

“Doesn’t sexy mean pretty, Daddy?” Katie scrunched up her nose trying to understand.

“Sort of, but it’s not a nice was of putting it, and you don’t need to say it.”

“Aren’t you sexy, Daddy?”

“Yes, he is.” Mia giggled, and I sighed knowing that the last thing I needed was for my daughter to say something inappropriate in front of the other kids, or worse, their parents.

“Dammit, Mia.” I turned to Katie and knelt down in front of her, straightening her dress. “You aren’t to say that word. Do you understand?” I kept my expression stone-like, and Katie’s eyes ringed red, and she nodded.

“Sorry, Daddy.” She pooched out her lip, and I glared at Mia.

“Sorry, Kid.” Mia brought Katie closer, wrapping her arms around to comfort her.

“I’m not mad at you, Sweetheart, I just need you to understand.”

“Yes, Daddy.” The doorbell rang, and she dried up her eyes and ran to the door with Mia to greet her guests.

I hurried into the kitchen to make sure that everything was set up and then went out to show the guests to the backyard where the activities would take place. I had hired a magician, and he was set to arrive at any time.

Katie was showing the other kids a few of the games that she and Mia had set up and told them what they’d be doing as soon as the others showed up, and that’s when they doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it expecting a child.

Tori stood on the front step, and she was so beautiful and wholesome that I ached. She had worn a party dress and carried a present wrapped in the funny pages with a big red bow on top. She was the picture of perfect beauty, and I was an idiot.

“What are you doing here?”

She gave me a slow smile filled with enough venom to kill a hippo. “I take it you didn’t invite me.” She handed me an invitation, and it had Katie’s handwriting. She’d gone about this herself.

Tori pushed her way in, not that I was going to keep her out. She looked good enough to eat, better than the cake in fact, and I was determined to not only make her forgive me but get a slice of her. “I can leave if you prefer?”

“No, I’m glad she invited you, you’re very special to her.”

“To her? I see.” She was cold, and I could understand why. I’d given her every reason to hate me. I wanted to convince her that she was the only one that I wanted, but then, how would I go about it after what she saw? I’d have to come clean, and there was no way I could ever tell her about what I was doing to make ends meet.

“I’m sorry about the other day.” I took her gift and placed it on the table by the door with the others.

“It’s not like we have something special. I came for Katie.” She was giving a weak attempt at convincing me she wasn’t bothered, but I could see the tremble in her lips and hear the rattle in her voice.

“You know better, and despite what you saw, so do I. I care about you, Tori.”

“You didn’t say anything. That’s what showed me not only how much I mattered, but how much she did.”

“She’s practically my boss, Tori; I didn’t want things to be awkward.” I hadn’t wanted Melanie to know about her and me. If she got jealous or thought someone was getting close to me that might threaten our alone time, she could stop hooking me up. I couldn’t have that now. Not until I had my account where I wanted it, and Katie would never have to worry.

“So, you’re not only fucking your daughter’s teacher, but you’re fucking your boss too? How about the babysitter? What’s her name, Mia?” About that time, Mia walked around the corner.

“Did you need something, Ross?” She stopped in her tracks and took in Tori. Then she glared at me, and I could almost read her mind. There I stood, intimately close to Tori with my hand on hers, and obvious affection in my eyes and to top it all off, Tori looked as young as Mia.

Tori extended a hand. “Hello, you must be Mia.”

“Yeah, and you are?”

“I’m Ms. Bloom. Katie’s teacher.”

“This is Tori. I know I’ve mentioned her a couple of times.”

A slow smirk played across Mia’s face. “Um, no. No, I don’t think you have. So, you’re the lucky lady he’s spending all of his nights with?” She knew better.

“Mia, you know I work.” I’d had just about enough of it.

“Yeah, and I want a raise.” She folded her arms.

“We’ll talk later. Shouldn’t you go out and watch the kids. Since you’re on the clock.” I’d hired her to come and help out, but she had offered to be there for free. She stormed away and glared back at me over her shoulder.

“I guess you two really do have a thing too.”

“Wrong. And I’m tired of your tone.” I pulled her close, a breath away from my lips. “I want you to go say hi to Katie since you came for her.” I slipped my hand down and rubbed her mound through her clothes. “And then later, while the kids are watching the entertainment, you’re going to come for me.”

Her breath hitched, and though she glared at me with hard eyes, she ground herself against my hand. I slapped her ass as she turned around and headed out, and like Mia, she gave me a heated glance over her shoulder.

I grabbed her arm before she could get away and pulled her back into my arms. “Tell me you’ll be here, Tori. Give me something to tide me over.”

She kissed me, and her hand snaked down to rub my cock, which was already diamond hard for her. “I’ll be here.” I let her go, and she went out to see Katie, but I stayed back in the kitchen long enough to settle down. I was going to have to show her I meant business and I couldn’t wait to give her the hard fucking she deserved.

I went out to see her with the kids who all knew her from school. She sat with them and looked more like a big sister than their teacher. Mia watched from behind her preparing the next game, and now and then I’d see a glare that told me the girl was going to be fit to be tied the next time we were alone. I’d convinced her that I wasn’t attracted to younger girls and that I was not going to break my rules and sleep with her. I’m sure she knew now that it was just an excuse. I’d have to put her in her place too.

Every now and then, Tori would glance over and look at me, and the smile would fade from her lips. She was depriving me, and I’d have to teach her a lesson for that too. I’d make sure that by the time I was done with her, she’d be begging for more.

Mia prepared for the next relay by giving the kids water guns. Then she asked Tori to help, and though I saw disaster coming, I could do nothing to stop it. The kids were supposed to be squirting rubber duckies with the guns to get them across the kiddie pool, and once Tori was close enough, Mia nudged her, causing her to lose her balance.

Tori went down face first, but luckily, she caught herself, landing in the kiddie pool on all fours, her dress was drenched, and the water had splashed in her face and hair.

Mia rushed to her aid as if it were an accident, but I knew better.

“Oh no, I’m so sorry!” Tori was gracious enough to laugh it off, and the kids got a good laugh too, though some were concerned for their teacher and upset until Tori laughed at herself.

Katie had nearly been in tears, but you could tell not only was she humiliated, but she was pissed off. She gave Mia a cut nod and jerked away from her.

“I’m fine!” she said through bared teeth. Mia stepped back, and it was clear who had the authority.

I rushed out with a towel. “Here, let me help you upstairs. Mia, you stay here to keep an eye on the kids.” I gave her a venomous glare and dared her to challenge me, then she nodded and went back to leading the game.

I wrapped Tori in the towel and walked her upstairs. “She did that on purpose.”

“She’s a child, and she’s jealous. I’ve told her numerous times nothing will happen between us, but she’s hard headed.”

“She’s a bitch.” Tori shocked me by saying so, but I couldn’t disagree.

“Here, let’s go in my room, and I’ll get you some dry clothes.”

“Fine, but then I’m leaving.” She gave me a cold stare, and I knew I’d have to do something to convince her to stay. I still owed her from earlier.

Chapter 20

Tori

I followed him to his room where he handed me a pair of his joggers and a t-shirt. Both swallowed me up, but I managed to make them work with the help of the drawstring. I had handed my clothes through the door, and he’d gone out to the washroom. My panties had fallen out of the pile, so I picked them up and walked them down, finding him just walking away from the dryer.

“Here.” I tossed my panties to him, and he turned and added the to the load.

His babysitter had been glaring at me since I’d arrived, and I was more than sure that my suspicions were true. He’d no doubt been fucking all of us: me, her, and the woman he considered his boss.

I turned to walk away, but he grabbed my hand and pulled me back to him. “I’m sorry about what happened. I’ll have a talk with her, I promise, and she won’t like it.”

“I’m sure she’ll get a real kick out of you reprimanding her.” I hated to think of him with anyone else, and my blood turned cold as I tried to pull away.

“You’re full of sass, aren’t you? What’s it going to take to show you that I care only for you?” His arms were tight around my waist, and he pulled me closer. His cock was hard and pressing into my tummy.

“Is that supposed to make me feel special? You get the same hard on for her.”

He pulled my hand down and placed it over his erection, and I could feel the thick ridge beneath his shaft as he pressed against me. “That’s all for you, Tori.” Then he reached down and rubbed his hand firm against my mound, cupping it hard. “This is mine.” He met my eyes and then kissed me hard. He pulled away, his hand still firm and rubbing as he made his way to my ear. “Tell me it’s mine, Tori.”

I gave him a defiant look, but then I moaned at his ministrations and ground against him. As angry as I was, I wanted nothing more than for him to be inside of me.

“You want to be quiet then we’ll just have to put that smart little mouth of yours to work another way.” He kissed me again, but I knew it wasn’t the job he had for me. “Now’s your time to refuse. If you don’t, I’m not going to be so gentle with you.”

“I looked down at his mouth, it was so close that I could feel his breath on my face and I crushed my lips to his, and he closed the laundry room door. He reached inside the loose joggers and untied the drawstring, then in one hard tug, he pulled them down. He helped me step out of them, and I was left with nothing but his shirt. I trembled from the cool air in the small room, and he lifted the hem of the shirt and then pulled it over my head.

I was cold and naked; my nipples tight and pink as he lifted me up against him. Suddenly I was on the warm dryer, and he parted my knees to stand between them. “Take out my cock, Tori. Show me you want this.”

I reached for his belt and unhooked it; then I went for his zipper while he slipped the t-shirt he wore up over his head.

It felt so naughty to be completely naked so close to Katie’s party, but I put that out of my mind as I took his cock into my hand and centered it at my tender slit. “I’m not going to be gentle, Tori. I’m going to fuck you hard and make you come your pretty little head off. You’re going to see how much I want you.”

He was firm with me, and I loved it. I thought I should get sassy with him more often. I was still upset with him but figured I should get all I could from him before he replaced me with someone else. Maybe he’d convince himself in the process and really mean it.

“Get on your knees.” He pulled me down, and I landed on my feet, and as soon as I felt the ground beneath me, my knees bent, and his cock brushed my cheek. He gripped my chin between his fingers, and I opened my mouth wide for him.

“Good girl. Stick your tongue out.”

I did as I was told and stuck out my tongue and he rubbed his cock against my cheek and then placed it on my tongue. I closed my mouth around the head, but he pulled back and shook his head. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue again.

“Lick around the rim and then down the shaft.” I did just what I was told, circling the rim of his cock and then I trailed my tongue down his shaft, licking at the veins that bulged as I worked my way to his heavy sac. He hadn’t told me to take them into my mouth, one by one and suck them, but I did it anyway, and he didn’t protest. Then I made my way back up his shaft and circled his rim again. When I got to the tip, he cupped the back of my head and put his cock between my lips. “Suck the head like a good girl. Show me what that smart little mouth can do for me.”

Once again, I did as I was told, and the ache in my soaking core was so great that I clenched my walls and moaned as I came. He hadn’t even touched me. It wasn’t a mind-blowing orgasm like he’d given me before, but it was enough to make me quiver and want more.

I slipped my hand down and rubbed myself, but he pulled away and scolded me. “No. Don’t pleasure yourself. I want you deprived and hungry, so when I give you my cock, you’ll come even harder.” I dropped my hand, and my pussy was aching so badly that I whimpered.

“That’s right; you’ll learn not to dispute me.” His hand dropped, and he pinched my nipples, causing me to whimper more. The need was building so much my little bud throbbed and ached for soothing.

I wanted to beg, but his cock was so far in my mouth that I couldn’t speak. I looked up at him with pleading eyes, and he glared down at me with such a hard expression, I wanted to please him even more.

I pulled away. “Please, Ross.” His hand on the back of my neck tightened and he crammed his cock back between my lips, forcing it down my throat. I gasped through my nose, but soon his cock was so far down, that airway was closed too. He hit my gag reflex, and my stomach tightened as I lurched forward. But he held me tight on it, and I managed to regain control and gasp through it as my eyes leaked tears down my cheeks. He pulled back as a salty splash hit my tongue as his cock twitched. It wasn’t the big prize, but I knew it would come soon enough, after much torture.

He met my eyes. “You like that little taste?” I nodded, bobbing off his cock until he thrust deep and fucked my throat. All of a sudden, he pulled me up and sat me back on the warm dryer before I could catch my breath. Then his mouth found mine as he parted my legs and drove his cock into me, not stopping until he was balls deep.

I screamed out, but he kissed me so hard, muffling the sound before anyone could hear, and soon the shock if his ramming me hard was replaced with a soothing stroke. The pleasure built quickly having teased me for so long, and within a minute the first wave of orgasm crashed through me.

My walls clenched around his thick cock and he stilled. “Such a greedy little girl, aren’t you? You want more, don’t you?” He whispered the words in my ear, and I whimpered and nodded in response. I found myself wanting to be special for him and to make him proud of me.

He thrust his hips and kissed me deeply, and his cock rubbed a tender spot, and it felt so good, his cock so hard it felt as if he were using something else on me. Then all of a sudden, I felt a pinch, and I panicked. “Stop, stop,” I begged him to stop, but he shook his head and slowed down.

“Am I hurting you?” His cock brushed up against me, and I started to squeal and whimper.

“No, I feel like, like—

I was too embarrassed to say.

“Let it go; it’s not what you think. You can’t urinate when you’re aroused. Trust me, baby. Let it go and soak me good.” He rolled me to my side and fucked me so hard that when he pulled away my pussy gushed hot juices. The pleasure was so intense that I didn’t want him to stop and I gripped him with my ankles and pulled him back inside me. He worked me like a piston and each time he’d pull away I’d cum so much I’d soak us both.

When we were done, I was exhausted. I collapsed against him, and he used a dirty towel from the hamper to mop up and then he dressed us both and carried me upstairs to his bed.

Mia saw us on the way up, but she didn’t say a word. She knew better.

Luckily the kids were all still outside, and no one saw him carrying me in. He left me alone while the party wrapped up and the other parents picked up their children. Then I heard him arguing with Mia out in the hallway.

“She’s no older than me.”

“She is, she just looks younger, and I’ve already told you, it’s not that you’re unattractive, Mia, it’s simply that I’m not interested. Now if you want to keep employment keep Katie downstairs while I get the clothes that you soaked with your little stunt out of the dryer.” He was furious, and at one point, I could have sworn I’d heard him growl. And then minutes later he came into the room with my clothes and I was able to dress.

I took my time getting undressed and then even longer getting dressed in my own clothes. “At least they weren’t ruined.” I still wasn’t happy with Mia, but I felt bad for her in a way. I wouldn’t want to be rejected by him, and I knew I was going to have to talk to him about us before I left.

“Yeah, it did make for a wonderful opportunity.” He wagged his brows at me.

“You missed the last half of Katie’s party.”

“She never missed me.” He shook his head and closed the distance to zip my dress. “Besides, it was worth it.”

“What is going on with us? You fucked me like you were claiming me, but what are we? What do we have?”

He looked down at the floor, and I lay my palm flat against his chest. “It’s okay; you don’t have to declare anything. I’d just like to keep seeing you.”

“I was hoping you’d say that.” He met my eyes. “It’s a lot to take from you, Tori, without a commitment, but I’m hoping with time, preferably when I’m done with this series of jobs, that we can have something.”

I looked into his eyes, and he seemed so sincere that I believed him. “I hope you’re worth the wait.” I pulled him down to my mouth and kissed him deeply.

Chapter 21

Ross

I’d worked harder at finding work than I had at my last job and I wasn’t holding my breath that the interview I was on my way to would be any different. If I didn’t get a job soon, my sanity would be in jeopardy, especially since I had come across another crazy client.

Melanie’s screening wasn’t as effective, and I think that since she was in the same circles as some of these people, she just assumed they were okay. My phone buzzed again for the fifth time in twenty minutes, and I was going to have to shut the thing off for my interview.

I’d been with a woman the previous week who had somehow gotten hold of my private number and called me every other hour since. This morning she was on a roll, and it seemed some window of opportunity had opened up for her, and she was hoping to hook up.

I glanced at the latest message as I pulled into the parking lot of Richard and Associates. I needed this job. I had to get away from this lifestyle and settle down for Katie and me. I decided to respond in hopes that she’d leave me alone, so I sent a quick message with my explanation and a promise to call her later. Later would be a letdown I was sure, but I didn’t have time for the emotional shit that would follow once I turned her down.

I walked into the office building and found my way to the office where the receptionist explained I’d have to wait ten minutes for Mrs. Richard to return.

Being the only person there, I decided to walk around the small lobby which was decorated with a collection of souvenirs from the Richard’s many travels. The framed images showed the attractive couple, who seemed happy and very much in love as they hugged and smiled for the camera. And then it hit me. The gorgeous blonde wife. I’d seen her somewhere before. I thought back to my first client, the hot blonde with the nipple clamps and cuffs. Claire.

I suddenly felt as if my luck was turning and we’d see just how much Claire wanted to keep her time with me discreet.

The door opened, and Claire came in, carrying a large bag and her purse, and I quickly stepped up to offer a hand.

“Here let me help you with that, Claire.”

She smiled. “Thank you so—Ross?”

“You’re the first interview of the morning, in the flesh. I was admiring your family photos.” I carried the bag to the door, and the receptionist stood up from her desk, and it seemed she had not been paying attention.

“Mrs. Richard, this is Mr. Reed. He’s here for the interview.”

“Thank you, Madison. I will take it from here. Come along, Mr. Reed. We’ll get this interview underway.” She eyed me up and down, and I couldn’t tell if she was happy to see me or not. She had gotten a strange look on her face, the kind of look that says I’m busted. But I had a feeling that there was more to Claire Richard than that. She wasn’t going to be intimidated.

She gestured me toward her office, and I carried in the bag as she shut her door. “So, is this a legitimate application for employment or a shakedown?” She walked across the room and leaned back against the desk and crossed her long, tan legs. She had on a black skirt with a plum blouse, both of which fit her like they were tailor-made to fit her perfect shape.

“Pure coincidence.” I took a seat as she extended her hand to the one in front of her. “Lucky me. It’s good to see you again.”

“I’ve meant to call you about that second date.” She let her gaze trail down my body as she licked her lips. “I’m sure that you and I could work out some sort of arrangement in exchange for the position.”

“I’m sure we could, but you see, I’m trying to get out of the business. I’ve got a little girl to raise, bills to pay, a roof to keep over her head.” I stood up and stepped closer putting my hands on her waist.

“Then it sounds like you need my help. How about we make a trade? A job for weekly private sessions?”

“Well, I’m not sure Mr. Richard would like his new associate banging his wife.”

“What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him. It certainly didn’t the last time.” She lifted her shoulder to shrug it off.

“Well, I had no idea you were married when we hooked up. I don’t usually sleep with married women.” Her lips tightened as she glanced at the floor.

“As far as I’m concerned, Ross. The job is yours if you play along one more time. I won’t even check your recommendations because I was so impressed with your previous body of work, but why don’t you entertain a girl and give me a little something on my end? She loosened her blouse, and it fell open to reveal a lacy bra; her tight pink nipples strained against it.

I had the job, but I knew if I wanted to keep a healthy working relationship without any issues, I’d have to give her one last taste of me.

I put my arm around her waist and pulled her closer, slipping my free hand into her blouse and massaging her breasts. She threw her head back and moaned, and I remembered how hot she’d been beneath me. She wasn’t anywhere close to Tori, and I felt horrible for being with Claire when all I really wanted was to be with Tori, but if I wanted to leave this life behind to be with her, I needed this job.

She bent her knee and drew her leg up to rub it against my cock, and I reached down and pushed up her skirt to cup her sex. I worked my hand into her panties finding her slit wet and ready, so I inserted three fingers and worked them in and out, spreading them wide in her to stroke her walls.

She reached into her handbag and found a condom and then leaned into my ear. “I want a big cock in me, Ross. Fuck me and the job is yours.” She pushed the condom into my hand as she whispered with a seductive tone.

I met her eyes. “Deal.”

She unzipped my pants and stroked my cock with one hand while she reached for the phone with the other. Then she put a finger to my lips. I spun her around and lay her out face down across her desk and pulled her ass closer so I could center my cock at her sopping hole. I ripped open the wrapper and sheathed my cock as she dialed. “Yes, Madison, please hold my calls and would you go ahead and add Mr. Reed into the system and inform the other the position has been filled.” The position wasn’t the only thing filled. I pushed my cock into her, and she bit her lip to keep from moaning. “Yes, thank you.” Her voice had been breathy, and I wondered how many times her secretary had covered for her. She hung up the phone and glanced over her shoulder. “Congratulations and welcome to the Richard family.”

As I fucked her hard, her desk shook, and the phone, pen holder, and plant all rattled.

I reached around with one hand and worked her nipples knowing what she liked, and I pinched them hard, just like the clamps that she’d let me use on her before.

“Fuck yes, it feels so good.” She pushed her hips back against me, and I gripped her cheek and spread it, thumbing her tight hole while I pounded the other.

It was all worth it for the job, and after today, I didn’t have to see anyone else. I’d finish up my appointments for the week, collect my money, which would tide me over until my first paycheck arrived, and that would be that. Then I’d be able to move on with Tori, and hopefully, she’d still want more.

I closed my eyes and imagined her beneath me, and my fucking slowed way down, as I fucked Claire slowly, savoring each stroke.

“Harder, Ross. Fuck me, harder; I’m right there.” She begged like a wanton slut pushing her pussy against me as far as she could and reaching back to knead my balls with her fingertips.

I increased my speed and suddenly the sounds of our bodies slapping and clapping was so loud, that I was sure the secretary in the next room could hear it. There was no way she didn’t.

Claire was very verbal too and didn’t always watch the volume of her voice. “Yes, it feels so good.” She cried out panting, “I’m coming,” Her walls clenched my cock as she soaked me.

I was on the edge of my own release but she pushed me back, and I couldn’t help but slip out of her. “I want you to come in my mouth.” She reached down and ripped my condom off and took me into her mouth, slurping loudly as she bobbed her head and stroked it. I couldn’t help but think about the bachelorette party I had done a few nights earlier.

The theme had been a pajama party and all of the ladies, each attractive in their own special way, had dressed for the occasion. The entire group wore baby doll nighties, and some had their hair in pigtails. I had been paraded around the room, wearing nothing but a smile, and they’d taken turns feeling me, sucking me, and fondling my balls. It was all I could do not to come. I was glad this time I didn’t have to hold back.

I busted in her mouth a moment later, and she didn’t stop gulping, swallowing down each hot stream that landed on her tongue.

I helped her up as she wiped her chin and then she straightened her clothes. “Are you sure I can’t talk you into a regular thing?”

“I’ll never say never, but I really am trying to get out of the game.” I knew better than to admit I had someone I cared about. It always brought out the worst in some, and I didn’t need my new boss’s wife jealous.

“I’ll do my best to convince you.” She gave me a wink as I put away my cock and tucked my shirt in.

After a moment of giving me instructions about where to go for my first day, she shook my hand, and I made my exit.

I knew I’d have to tell Melanie that I was getting out of the line of work and I had a feeling she’d be disappointed. I’d agreed to give her a small portion of my pay to keep her booking for me along with our weekly romps, and had hoped it would help keep her off her from having to do some of the things I knew her clients wanted.

But I had to think about Katie first and foremost and then there was Tori too. I wasn’t worried about Melanie being jealous, and I knew she’d be happy for me if I did ever try to settle down, but I knew she didn’t think it would be so soon.

I’d told her that when I got a job, I was done, but she had warned me how addicting the jobs could be, and the money. She’d tried to go honest several times, but the call of the money had dragged her back again and again.

That wouldn’t happen to me. As I left the office, all I could think about was that I was finally free to pursue Tori and I couldn’t wait to make plans with her.

As I pulled away from the parking lot, I dialed her number.

Chapter 22

Tori

I had just lined the kids up to go to their PE class when my phone vibrated in my pocket. I took it out and saw that there was a message from Ross and my heart soared. He wanted me to call him as soon as I had a free minute and I hoped that he’d ask me out or at least want to see me.

I waited until I had the kids in place and then I returned to my room to tidy up and give him a call back while I had some alone time.

He answered the phone with a cheerful voice. “I was hoping you’d call back sooner than later.”

“You seem to be in a good mood; I guess job hunting is going better these days?” He’d told me all about how he’d had a hard time trying to land a new job with his age. I found it hard to believe that a sexy man like him had a hard time getting anything he wanted, but as he’d said, there were plenty of jobs for younger men. It didn’t matter if he was stronger and hotter than most of them, the employer took one look at the age and passed.

“I actually had a surprise and hoped you’d want to see me tonight.”

“Are you asking me out on a date?” I was a little shocked that he would want to take me out and not to bed.

“Yes, I am. I thought we’d catch dinner and then go back to your place if you wanted.”

I could feel the tingle between my legs already. “Of course, I want to. What time?”

“How about seven? We can get to dinner early. I promised my babysitter I’d be home early.”

“Do you still use Mia?” I had hoped that he fired the girl, but I could understand if he hadn’t.

“Yes, I do. Katie loves her, and good help is hard to find.” His tone was almost apologetic, but I decided to let it go. It wasn’t my business, and at least he had someone to watch Katie so we could be together.

“Cool, so I’ll see you at seven?”

“If not a little sooner. I have to make a stop before.”

“Anytime. See you soon.” I hung up the phone on cloud nine, and my good mood continued through the day.

I rushed home after a quick stop at the store for toiletries and a new tube of lipstick and matching fingernail polish. I’d bought a new dress the week before and was so glad to have a place to go to show it off. It wasn’t the same showing it off to a bunch of first graders.

I had showered and painted my toenails when the doorbell rang, and though my hair was still wet and hanging loosely at my shoulders looking a mess, I went to the door thinking it was Ross.

I froze when I opened the door to find Kevin standing on the other side.

I clenched my towel tight to my chest. “What are you doing here?”

He sauntered in before I could protest and headed for the couch where he sat and kicked his feet up. “I thought I’d stop by and see how things are going.”

“They’re great, but you can’t stay.” I crossed my arms in front of me and looked down at him as if he were one of my children.

“I’ve heard some interesting things about you.” His eyes trailed down my body and back up, and I couldn’t help but notice they were blood shot like they got when he smoked weed with his loser friends.

But I was curious to see what he had to say. “Like?”

“Like that, you’re fucking your student’s father.” He made a face as my own cheeks burned and I got a little lightheaded. “I hear he’s an old guy too. Like in his late fifties. I thought it was a lie, of course, seeing how you don’t fuck and all, but then this girl, she told me that you even fucked him at his little girls’ birthday party and she had a great description of you.”

My eyes widened. How did he know all of these details? He had to have been told. Mia! I shook my head, but then he laughed.

“Don’t try to deny it, Tori. And don’t worry. I’m not disappointed. Actually, I always knew there was a dirty girl in there somewhere waiting to come out. Now we can have some fun.”

I wasn’t having any kind of fun with him. “You can go tell Mia to mind her own business. She’s just jealous that Ross is with me and won’t give her the time of day. Now, you should really leave.” I didn’t want to tell him that I was expecting Ross or he might do something stupid to embarrass me.

He stood up and approached me, his eyes bearing down on mine as if he could see right through me and he smelled of weed and cigarette smoke. “Mia. That’s her name. She’s a friend of my buddy, Dylan’s. When I mentioned I had a girlfriend named Tori who was a schoolteacher, she was all over me.”

“I’m not your girlfriend, and you need to leave.” He was starting to creep me out. He was acting like some kind of predator. He kept sizing me up, looking me up and down like he could devour me.

“Come on, Tori. I think we need to fuck. You deprived me all those months, and well, I’d say that you owe me.” He was crazy. I backed up so I could get away from him, out of arm’s reach, and then he jerked me by the arm and pulled me close.

“Let go of me, Kevin!” I struggled to get free, but he held me tighter, nudging his leg between mine.

“Come on, Tori, relax. It’s me, for fuck’s sake.” He shook me, and I kept my arms down to hold my towel in place. It was coming loose, and as I struggled to keep it up, he noticed and tugged it open.

I screamed as it came off and pulled the towel with all my might. He thought the tug-o-war was funny and pulled back, jerking me around. I screamed as loud as I could.

“Stop fighting it, Tori!”

The door burst open, and Kevin let go of the towel which I quickly wrapped around myself as the tears stained my cheeks.

Ross came in without a word, and before Kevin could get two words out, Ross punched him, knocking him to the ground. Then he picked him up and hit him again. This time when he fell, Ross fell on him, steadily throwing punches until I saw blood spatter from Kevin’s mouth.

He was going to kill him. I had to make him stop. I ran over and screamed for Ross to quit and pulled his arm, tugging him off of Kevin who wasn’t getting up anytime soon.

Kevin rolled over and moaned, and lucky for him, he didn’t look as bad as he could have.

I clutched the towel around me, putting it back into place and Ross turned around. “What the fuck is he doing here?”

He found out about us through Mia, and since I’m not a virgin anymore, he thought he could force me to sleep with him.”

“I wasn’t going to force you, Tori.”

“You grabbed me! You wouldn’t quit.” Ross pulled me into his arms, and then he glowered down at Kevin.

“Get your ass out of here before I kill you.” Ross’ chest was heaving so hard, and his knuckles were swollen and bloody. I pulled them to my lips and kissed them, but he kept his eyes on Kevin as he slowly picked himself up and limped to the door. He didn’t say anything else as he shut the door.

As it clicked to, Ross grabbed my arms, and his eyes pegged mine with a hard stare. “Did he touch you?” I shook my head and collapsed against him as he cradled me close.

“He said that I’d deprived him and that I owed him. I don’t know what he would he would have done if you hadn’t shown up. He had never acted that way before.”

“If he ever comes here again, you are to call me immediately. Do you understand me, Tori.” I nodded, and he picked me and up and carried me to the couch. “I don’t want anyone else’s hand on you, ever. Do you hear me?” He brushed my hair back from my face and then wiped a stray tear that had made its way down to my jawline.

“I should get dressed.” I went to sit up, but he stopped me.

“It’s still early. Besides, we don’t have to make dinner now if you don’t want to. I can make us something here, or send out for something. You seem a bit shaken.” A bit? I was totally freaked out. To think that Kevin would attack me that way, I would have never expected it.

“I’m not really hungry. Would you hold me a bit?” I wanted to be cradled in his arms. He was my protector, and as long as I was with him, I was safe.

“Sure, come here.” He pulled me across his lap, my towel shifting just enough to expose my thigh and half of my ass, but he straightened it out and little and then rubbed soft circles on my arm and back.

After a moment, I leaned up and kissed him, and his mouth crushed against mine with such determination that I opened the towel and let it drop to the couch beside us. I had never been so vulnerable, and he stroked his thumb across my nipples and then gave one a pinch.

I wiggled and rubbed my thighs together, and he slipped his hand down, parting my knees. “Can I touch you, Tori?” I nodded giving him permission and parted my legs, opening enough that he could stroke my mound and down between my folds. He dragged a finger through my glistening channel and then brought it to his lips for a taste. My chin began to quiver as I caught a chill and he bundled me up close. “I’m going to warm you up a bit.” He lay me back on the couch and parted my thighs, then he leaned down over me and lapped at my tender slit.

I relaxed, and my eyes rolled back in my head, and my toes curled as he delivered the most amazing pleasure. Then he sat up and undid his pants and stood, dropping them to his ankles.

He sat on the couch and took my hand, pulling me up to straddle his lap. “Come closer, Tori.” He lifted my ass up and placed me down on his cock, and I’d never been on top before. He reached up and stroked my breasts and then pinched my nipples again, which felt amazing as I inched down slowly on his thick, hot, erection.

“Ouch,” I said as I got to the base of his cock and the width there spread my even wider, causing me to stretch more than ever.

“Easy, baby. Take it slow. It’s supposed to feel good.”

“You’re a little much for me.”

He gripped my hips and lifted me up like I was nothing and then he began fucking me, lifting me up and down until I found the pace and took over. Soon, I was riding his cock steady, but I avoided his thick base, at least until I felt my first orgasm. In my excitement, I forgot to brace myself, and his cock jabbed me hard. I winced and clenched, feeling invaded to my depths.

“Fuck!” His arms came around me, and suddenly he was holding me tight, grinding his cock deep.

It hurt for a moment, and then he rocked in and out of me until I settled around him. Then he cried out as he held me down and his cock spasmed. Deep inside me, there was the tickle from his release spurting into me, and the bliss that never wanted that moment to end.

Chapter 23

Ross

“Fuck, baby.” My cock poured and poured deep inside her, and I was certain I wasn’t letting her get away from me. I’d known it the moment I walked in and caught that asshole trying to defile her. “Whose pussy is that, baby?” I whispered close to her ear, and she nestled her head closer.

“It’s all yours. Do you really want it?”

“Yes, you know I do. I really meant what I said, Tori. I could have killed him.” I looked deep into her eyes so she’d know I meant business.

I was still inside of her. Our juices, slowly finding their way out, trickled down my balls. She wiggled on me, and I hardened again.

“I’m going to take you to bed, and then I’m going to make love to you.” I rubbed the chill bumps that rose on her arms and then I put mine around her and lifted her up, never leaving her channel.

She gave a little squeal and wrapped her legs tight to hold on. “Don’t drop me!”

“I’m not going to drop you. You’re as light as a little feather. You’re really just a little girl, after all, aren’t you, Tori?”

“I’m a woman,” she insisted.

I rounded the corner to the bedroom. “Yes, but you’re also so tender and young. And that’s not a bad thing, baby. It’s really not.” I was growing more and more used to the idea and realized that all the things that made her special were because of her age; like the wonder in her eyes and the way she looked at me like I hung the moon. That admiration is what one lived and loved for. And the only other person that looked at me like that was Katie.

“But you aren’t attracted to younger women.” She batted her lashes teasing me as I lay her back against the bed.

“Oh, I’m attracted to you. I think I’d like you to be my girl. Would you like that, Tori?”

“Your girl?” She grinned up at me from the bed as I thrust my hips and then she rocked against me. “Does that mean I’d be your only girl?”

“Mhm. That’s what I’m saying. You know I told you I had a surprise, well I landed a job. If you’re interested, I will have more time with you and Katie. I’d like some of that time to be together with her. If you’re good with that. She thinks so much of you, Tori and she needs a good female influence in her life. Someone besides Mia.”

Her smile widened until it spread her lips and showed her pearly teeth. “I’m so excited for what’s to come.”

“Me too. I feel like I’ve waited a long time for you.” It was true, as much as I hated to admit it, she was the first person that had come along since Sarah died that filled my heart the way she had. I still missed her every day like crazy, but with Tori in my life, I wasn’t distracted by the pain of loss. She filled that void.

“Likewise.” She pulled me down to kiss her and then ground her hips into me. “Please, will you take me harder?” I pulled out slowly and then dipped back inside even slower. “Please?” She moved beneath me, picking up her pace.

“Greedy girl, I do love to hear you beg though. I think I’ll just take it out and—

“No!” She gripped me tight with her legs, pinning me in place, forcing my cock to stay deep. “Please don’t.”

“Mm. That’s the sweetest word on your lips while my cock is buried deep. It does things to me.” It made my balls ache for one, and it made me want to mark her, claim her. I’d been furious when I’d seen her ex and how he’d jerked her around like a toy. She had been totally naked, and though I knew he’d seen her before, I’d wanted to poke his eyes out. I hoped that they’d swollen shut from being punched and thinking about it only made my protective nature kick into overdrive.

“Please is the magic word, huh?” She gave me a pleading look. “Please fuck me, fuck your girl.”

“You’re so bad.” I pulled away, surprised that she’d let me and then I turned her over, and she tilted her little ass up in the air. I gave it a swat and then centered my cock against her dripping pussy. I gripped her ass cheeks and spread them wide, and then I repositioned and pressed my cock against her there.

“No! Please, please.” She wiggled away, and I laughed. I hadn’t intended on doing more than scaring her, and she was more than terrified at the thought of my huge cock in her ass.

I spanked her again. “It’s okay, I’m only teasing you, but I am going to take you from behind nice and hard, just like you want and I’m not going to be easy on you. You need to be taught a lesson about teasing me.” I smiled wickedly as she moaned and then she looked back at me, trying to look worried, but her mouth turned up at the corners and then she grinned.

“Please.” She was so naughty, and I loved it. Though she was making me have the dirtiest thoughts, I couldn’t get enough of her.

I didn’t waste another moment, and I drove deep into her, nudging my way inside her with three hard thrusts, each which had her screaming and gripping the sheets beneath her. Once I was good and settled, and I picked up the pace so fast I heard her teeth chatter and the headboard slammed into the wall knocking a picture that was over the bed down behind it.

I fucked her little hole so hard that she gushed out around my cock and soaked my balls. Her little slit was so fucking perfect. Everything about her was, from the way she whimpered in a small voice, to the way she begged.

She wasn’t like the other women. She was still brand new to sex, and the curiosity and wonder were the biggest turn on, that and the fact that she let me do whatever I wanted with her. Her trust in me was something I’d never want to break.

I was relentless on her, and when I was done, she was barely able to stand. “Come on, Tori. I picked her up and tried to get her to her feet with no luck. She stood there on trembling legs, looking as awkward as a baby deer, so I scooped her up into my arms and carried her to the shower. Her little ass was pink from spankings and thrusting into her, and she winced as I rubbed those places. She was purring like a little kitten, so I ran my hand up her pack to give her a stroke.

I noticed her wincing as the water washed across her sex and I cupped her chin in my fingertips and narrowed my eyes at her. “What’s the matter, baby? Are you hurt?”

“No, I’m fine.” But the look on her face said otherwise.

“Fuck. Did I hurt you?” I felt like a bastard, and I shouldn’t have given into her begging. She didn’t know what she was asking for. She was too innocent. “Answer me, Tori.”

I met her eyes, and she nodded. She put her hands between her legs, and I leaned her back against the wall to check. “I’ve only torn you a little like last time. It’s natural, but it probably hurts more with it being redone.”

“It’s okay, just a little tender.”

“I better kiss it and make it all better.” I kissed her mouth as she moaned. “Do you want that?”

She smiled and bit her lip. “Yes.” She was more innocent and vulnerable than I’d ever seen her and I knew that now she was real with me. There wasn’t a classroom of kids or the judging eyes of her parents or anyone else who might tell her she was too young. With me, she didn’t have to fight to prove anything.

I knelt down and turned my head to lick her channel. I let my tongue trail up to her clit, and then I sucked the tender bud between my teeth and nibbled. She cried out and then she grabbed my head, holding me there, forcing me to service her. It wasn’t that she meant it deliberately. No, she was simply caught up at the moment. She was always so submissive to me, allowing me to lead and the fact that she wasn’t like the other assertive women, who ruined everything by wanting to be in control, made it different and special.

I licked her bare little mound and worshiped her slit. Even though she let me lead, she was still my queen.

I let the thought rattle around in my head as she orgasmed, grinding against my nose and mouth, and realized that she was too innocent to be queen. She was a princess. My princess and the only other I’d have next to my darling, Katie. They were both my girls, and I wanted to take care of them both.

I pulled away as the last waved of her orgasm hit her and rinsed off. We got out and got dressed and then retreated to the couch for some coffee before I left.

“I don’t think he’ll come back,” she said over her steaming mug.

“If he knows what’s good for him, he won’t. And I mean it, if he does, you call the police, and then you call me. Promise me, Tori. I want you safe. I’d bring you back to my house if it weren’t for Katie.”

“No, I can’t run. He’d get a kick out of that, and he would tell me I’m overdramatic again.”

“He would have hurt you. You did the right thing. You’re my girl.” She lowered her head, and I lifted her chin. “Are you sure you want that? You want a relationship with me?”

“More than anything, Ross. I’m just worried. I know you are with others. I’m sorry even to bring it up, and I don’t want to spoil the mood, but I can’t be your second choice or even your first of many.” She paused, and my blood raced through my veins wondering what she’d heard. “Your only?”

“Yes.” I leaned in and claimed her mouth. “You’re my only choice, Tori. I’ve known it for a while. Ever since that night, you tripped, and I caught you. The way you seemed so delicate in my arms. I knew then that I wanted you, but I was so afraid to go against my limits.”

“What made you change your mind?” She met my eyes, and I released a short breath and kissed her forehead.

“I didn’t want to miss out on someone great for the sake of a few years. Life is too short for that. Losing Sarah taught me the truth in that.”

She nestled closer, and I held her for a while until it was time to go relieve Mia. I would call Melanie as soon as I got home and be done with the clients for good. I had Tori, and she was all I needed.

Chapter 24

Tori

I had never felt so safe and secure as I had with Ross, and not because he’d pummeled Kevin. I wasn’t sure if it were that whole fatherly vibe, or the animalistic thing in him that protected me, but I had been beaming all day just thinking about the other night. Even though we hadn’t spent an entire night together yet, I had a feeling it was coming. He’d even mentioned seeing if Mia would take on an all-night job for him to do it.

It had been nearly a week since we last had sex and I was half-starved for him. I had gone to work after an early morning date with my vibrator while Ross sent me dirty texts. It was so much fun the way we played, and I was so excited about our relationship starting that I hadn’t thought to ask him if he’d mentioned it to Katie yet. I’d waited all week for her to walk in and tell me how excited she was, but so far, she hadn’t.

It wasn’t my place to say anything, but I was bursting at the seams for him to tell her. We did our reading studies, and the children went to the library to choose another book. I had assigned them to each read the books and then tell me a little about it. Katie was bouncing with excitement when we walked into the library, and she headed straight for the chapter books, which were a little more challenging for her, especially when she read out loud.

I looked over to Jackie who was waving me over with a frown.

“Are you still seeing that old man?” The way she phrased the question rubbed me the wrong way.

“His name is Ross, and yes. But that’s his daughter right over there so I can’t talk about him right now.” I narrowed my eyes and shrugged.

“I need to talk to you about him. Come back on your conference hour.”

“Are we going to lunch?” I turned to check the students, and each was selecting a book from the shelf or making their way to the colorful rug where they were to sit and read.

“I’m not sure you’ll be hungry, I know I’m not.” She turned away and shook her head.

“Jackie, what is it?” I touched her arm, and she took a deep breath. “You’re scaring me, is it something terrible?”

She glanced out at the kids and then back at me. “Find me.” She turned around and walked out, and I was left to wonder, feeling sick inside.

I thought about what it could be and after worrying if she’d heard something about one of his exes, or perhaps that dreadful Mia. I didn’t want to think it was anything bad, so I figured it must be a misunderstanding.

Hours passed, and I finally found myself with enough free time to return to the library. I found Jackie talking with one of the other faculty members, and so I waited out front and looked at the shelves. I saw some of my favorites and decided to take one to read to the class during their afternoon rest period.

“Hey,” I turned around and saw Jackie approaching. “I’m sorry if I freaked you out, but I’ve got something really important to tell you, Tori. I’m afraid it’s not good news.”

“I’ve been terrified, so it better not be something stupid. What does this have to do with my relationship with Ross?”

“Tori, how well do you know this guy? I mean, yeah, his daughter is in your class, but what about his private life?” She turned and led me into the back office where she could still see her counter.

I took a seat in the chair across from her desk and slumped down, already tired of the whole conversation. “I know him, all right? I’ve been to his house, him to mine; we’ve had sex a few times—I don’t get why you’re so upset.”

Her hand clutched her collar. “Did you use protection?”

So, that’s what it was about. She must have heard something like Kevin had and thought that Ross was a cheater. “If this is about that girl the other day at lunch, she’s practically his boss, and he’s admitted that he’s been seeing other women, but now that we’re making things exclusive, he’s severing those ties.” She shook her head, but I interrupted before she could speak. “Look, before you try to villainize him, let me just say, I’m okay with his past, and it’s in the past.”

“Do you know what kind of work he’s been doing lately? What his boss hired him to do?” She put her hand on her hip and gave me a narrowing glance.

“He said it was security work, and that’s why it was at night.” Panic struck me, but I was determined not to think the worst. He could have been doing security. Why would have to lie if he wasn’t? “Just tell me what you know, because you obviously believe it’s true.” I was so upset with her for not giving him the benefit of the doubt.

“Tori, I was talking to my friend Angela who used to be my old roommate. She was always the wild type, and well, she’s the one I’ve told you about that goes to sex parties and conventions.”

“Right, so what? Did she see someone she thought was Ross?”

“She recently went to a bachelorette party with some of those friends, and we were talking. Well, she kind of shares too much, and showed me a few pictures from the event that she’d taken on the sly. She didn’t think her boyfriend would believe she’d been to that kind of event and it’s kind of a thing between them, they like each other messing around, but anyway, she was telling me how this party had a live entertainer. An attractive, older man.”

My heart pounded so fast it was hammering in my ears. “I don’t understand.”

“At this party, the man is passed around like a toy and used orally. Then he had sex with the bride. She took the pictures because he has an impressive penis.” She glanced around to make sure no one was within earshot.

“You’re mistaken; it’s not Ross.” Even though I knew his cock was impressive, I wasn’t about to give up on him so easily.

“I had her forward me two photos. You look at them and tell me I’m wrong. But if I’m right, Tori, you have to get away from this man. He’s bad news.” She took out her phone and found the images and then leaned in to let me get a better look, before passing me the phone.

I knew in a heartbeat that it was him and my face burned with anger and embarrassment so hot that I thought I’d pass out. Even though I wasn’t standing, I gripped the desk in front of me to steady. “What kind of party was this?” I wanted to make sure things were clear, and that I had all of my information so that I could confront Ross. I had to be absolutely sure there was no mistake. In my heart, I wanted it to be, but the photograph didn’t lie and not only had he been stark naked in front of a crowd, but there was women touching him. All of him. And worse of all, he had a big smile plastered on his face.

“She said that she gave him oral with about twenty other women and then he had sex with the bride. She didn’t say if it was protected.” I met her eyes as my stomach lurched and I covered my mouth and ran to the nearest bathroom and heaved.

Jackie ran in behind me and knelt down to help. She put her arm around me as I hugged the toilet and when I didn’t throw up, only because I’d skipped breakfast and lunch, she lifted me up. “I’m so sorry, Tori. I wanted it not to be true. I made her show me all the shots to be certain, and I took the best two to show you. If there was any doubt, I’d never have said anything. I didn’t know how to tell you. I knew you’d be devastated.”

“Thank you for being honest with me. I’m just glad someone was. I can’t believe he did this. He said that he saw other people, but I didn’t think he meant in groups.”

So many thoughts went through my head, and I couldn’t help but think he’d only wanted me for my virginity. His attitude had changed about me then, and the more I thought about it, I was certain I’d just been another cherry to pop, a virgin to deflower, a notch in his belt. I broke down and cried some more, and Jackie stayed with me the entire time rubbing soothing circles on my back and offering advice.

“You need to stay away from him. I wouldn’t say a word. You never know how he might react. You said he beat the hell out of Kevin, which means he’s got a violent streak. I say just stay away.”

“I can’t just stay away. He’ll expect me to talk to him and want to know why I’m not. I can’t walk away and pretend that nothing happened. I have to confront him.” I stood up and went to the sink to wash my face and saw how horrible I looked. My mascara had smeared around my eyes and what little eyeliner I had put on with it, was gone.

I couldn’t go back to the children looking this way. All I could do was set up a substitute for the rest of the day and go home. I looked as sick as I felt, so it shouldn’t be any problem. “I’m going home. I can’t stay here.”

“I think that’s a good idea. You don’t want the kids to see you this way. I should have waited until you were home, but I knew I had to tell you before you got in any deeper with that man.” She said that man as if she wanted to strangle Ross Reed more than I did.

“Yeah, I have to go home and try to figure out what I’m going to do. He always calls me at lunch, but I’ll tell him I’m not feeling well.” It would be believable that I’d picked up a nasty flu or cold from the school and being contagious could buy me a little time until I figured out how to confront him and where.

I would give it a day or two and perhaps meet him in a public place—a nice restaurant; somewhere he couldn’t make a scene. “Could you forward those images to me, please. I’d like to have them, so there is no denying it. If he’s lied, he’s not going to admit it that easily.”

“Yeah, I’ll send them now.” She thumbed her phone’s screen, and in seconds I heard a ping from my phone. “Don’t be alone with him, Tori. He’s some kind of deviant.” She glanced around the room and leaned in closer, even though we were alone. “Did he ever get rough with you, violent, or do strange things?” Her nose wrinkled as if she didn’t want to ask.

“No, nothing I’d consider out of the ordinary, but he was really good at what he did do.” I let out a long sigh.

Jackie shook her head. “Yeah, well, he’s had a lot of practice.”

I couldn’t believe I’d never be with him again. I already missed him, and it was strange to think that the sweet, loving man I thought I knew, wasn’t at all what he said he was.

Chapter 25

Ross

My week couldn’t have been any better, and I was so excited that with the weekend, I’d get to see Tori. I’d started my new job the day before and so far, things were going great. Claire had started me out at a higher rate of pay than most of the other workers, and I knew it was her way of asking me to be discreet. I’d take it. I wasn’t ever planning to talk. Discretion was key with the type of work I’d done before, and I surely didn’t want the things I’d done getting back to anyone I loved or cared about.

I’d always made sure that there were no pictures and no cell phones with the bigger crowds, and knowing most of the clients I had weren’t new to the game, I had faith that they understood the way it was played.

Melanie had taken the news of my early retirement well and was proud of me for landing the job, but she wasn’t as understanding about me ending our sessions. I sat with her on the phone during my lunch commute trying to explain to her why I didn’t want to have a secret affair.

“I didn’t mind the play when I was single, but it’s not fair to Tori or to myself while trying to start an honest relationship to see you, or anyone else for that matter, on the sly. Tori deserves better and now that we were together, and I’ve promised her commitment, I have to honor that.”

“I understand.” Her voice broke. “I’m going to miss you.”

“You’re a great friend, Mel. That’s not going to change.” She’d be fine. I had no doubt and she probably already had someone lined up to take my place. I just hope he’d treat her right.

“Everything changes, Ross. And if it ever changes for you again, I’d love to see you.”

“If you ever need me, you know how to reach me. If any of those men get out of line you know I’ll come straighten them out.” She giggled, and it was quiet enough that I had a feeling it was mixed with tears.

“I will. It’s bittersweet, but I’ll be okay. I’ll catch you later, Ross.” And with that, she hung up the phone. I exited the freeway but still had a way to go. I had one more call to make before I called Tori to nail down our evening plans.

Mia answered the phone with a growl. “What? I’m sleeping.”

“And I’m on my way to work, which means one of us is a slacker.”

“Funny. What do you want?” I could hear the rustling of covers on the other end of the phone.

“I’d like for you to watch Katie tonight—overnight if possible.” I waited for her to ask why and I was going to have to explain to her that I needed an entire night with my girl. I wanted to hold her all night and wake up next to her.

“Let me guess; you’re going out with Tori?”

“Yes, the girlfriend you pushed into the kiddie pool and nearly ruined my daughter’s birthday party, that Tori.”

“I didn’t ruin it.” By the tone of her voice, she was biting back laughter.

“Those kids weren’t happy seeing their favorite teacher fall down and you’re lucky she played it off so they wouldn’t be upset.” It was quiet a moment, and I could tell by her huffing through the phone that she was about to protest. “You owe me, Mia. Though all of your stunts, I’ve kept you employed, even when I could barely afford you.”

“That’s because you don’t pay me shit. If I do this, I want a raise. Besides, you’re working now, so you can afford to pay me more, right?” She had me cornered.

“Fine. We’ll work out the rates later when I see what I can swing.”

“A dollar more an hour.”

“Mia, don’t push it. Just tell me you’ll do this for me, I’ve got to go back to work.” I turned into the parking lot of Richard and Associates and knew I was wasting the time I had to talk to Tori bargaining.

“Fine. But you can’t take up half my day tomorrow spooning her at her place. I want you home early because I’m going to the beach.”

“Sounds perfect. I’m planning on us coming to get Katie and taking her out for the day.”

She made a horrible sound, and I knew she was mocking me, but she hung up before I could respond. She was a brat, but she was all I had that would put up with me.

I found a parking space and sat there a minute to call Tori. As the phone rang, I thought about the night before and how I’d spent the evening in, counting up the money I’d saved from all of those hook ups, and I still couldn’t believe that in that short of time, I’d replenished my savings back to what they’d been when Sarah was alive, and still managed to pay my bills and feed my daughter.

It was a good run, but I’d known that I couldn’t do that sort of thing forever.

Tori wasn’t picking up, and I waited as long as I could. I had to return to work, and that meant I’d have to keep off my cell phone. I turned down my phone’s volume and stuck it in my pocket as I got out to go inside. When I hit the door, Claire walked up and gave me a knowing grin, and I said hello and continued on my way. As gorgeous as she was, she had nothing like my Tori.

On my second break of the day, I decided to try and call Tori again. I stepped outside and dialed, and it rang forever before voicemail picked it up. “Hey, baby. I wanted to talk to you about tonight. I’ve lined up a sitter till morning. Call me.” I could have texted, but I always thought it wasn’t personal enough. Besides, I wanted her to hear how excited I was and hoped she would be too.

Moments later I had a message. I glanced down and read the words I’m sick, and my mood switched to genuine concern for her.

Call me, I responded.

I waited, and she didn’t message me back, and I figured it must be bad. I would have to go by and see her. I waited until my time was up and returned to work. Being training I couldn’t call, and I was distracted by my worry for her.

As soon as I got off work, I got in the car and called. Still no answer. Damn kids today wanting to text instead of calling. I typed out a message asking if she felt any better and if she’d been home all day.

Minutes later I got another response, but I was already halfway to her house. I didn’t want to bother her, but I wanted to make sure she had everything she needed. If I had to go to the store, I’d have time, and maybe I could fix her something light to eat.

I pulled up into her driveway and stopped to read the message. I’m fine, going to get some rest.

I thought she might be sleeping, so I was about to back out of the drive when I saw her living room curtain pull back and changed my mind. I threw it in park and headed to the door. I stood there knocking a while, and grew more concerned when she didn’t answer. It didn’t make sense.

I took out my phone and texted: I’m at the door, checking on you.

When she didn’t respond right away, I grew concerned that maybe Kevin had shown back up. I wasn’t sure that asshole wouldn’t try and hurt her to get back at me for pounding his face.

I banged on the door and looked through the window. I could see Tori pacing the room, holding her stomach. She didn’t look sick, but rather sick over something. She might have had bad news about her aunt or something. Something that had upset her and she didn’t want to share. It still didn’t put me at ease. I needed to know she was safe and I didn’t understand why she wasn’t reaching out to me.

“Tori, what’s going on?” I yelled through the door, keeping my voice just loud enough for her to hear and not the neighbors. “Are you all right? Let me in.”

I waited, and my pulse raced, but she didn’t say anything. I looked in the window, and she was still there, pacing. She glanced up and saw me and shook her head and wiped her eyes. She was crying.

“Tori, open the door, baby. What’s the matter?” All I could think of was that asshole had come and hurt her. “I’m not leaving until you talk to me, Tori.”

After a minute of trying to figure out if I should break the door down, she opened it. “I can’t see you anymore.” Her eyes were puffy and wet with tears, and though that her sniffling, she didn’t seem sick.

The words were so out of left field that I couldn’t understand if she was serious or not. “What’s going on?” I stepped forward, but she backed away.

“Don’t, Ross. Don’t come in and don’t touch me.” Her hands were wrapped around her waist as if she were holding herself together.

I stopped in my tracks, but I wasn’t going to leave without an explanation. “Will you at least tell me what’s happened?” She could at least offer me some reason. Had she changed her mind about being in a serious relationship, or had she decided that my age was suddenly a factor?

“I know about you.” The words were delivered with so much venom that I stepped back. I wondered what she knew and exactly what she’d heard. Was this something that had filtered down about Mia? Maybe Kevin had told her something— a lie, maybe that I saw Mia behind her back.

My anger grew, and it wasn’t that I was angry at Tori, but I was upset that someone had tried to hurt her with lies and that they’d tried to break us up. I wasn’t going to let that happen.

“We need to sit down and talk about this. I’m not leaving until it’s settled and I want to know what you think you know and who told you.” I walked away from the door, shutting it behind me as she widened the distance between us. Had someone told her I’d hurt her? “Why are you backing away, Tori? I’m not going to hurt you. I don’t understand what’s going on.”

“You already have hurt me, you liar. You weren’t working security; you were whoring yourself out like some kind of deviant. You used me.”

I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath as the anger and shame boiled together inside me. I held my tongue knowing whatever would come from my mouth could be toxic to our future and I’d have to proceed with caution.

“What exactly have you heard?” My eyes bore into her as a thousand questions burned through me.

“I know about your stupid parties. The way you hire yourself out and play toy roomfuls of women!”

I couldn’t deny anything she was saying, and I understood that while I had done things that were less than moral, I had done it for honorable reasons. “I think you should let me explain before you jump to any conclusions about who I am.”

“You’re a pervert, and you saw the chance to fuck a young virgin, and you took it. You never cared about me.” She glared at me with glassy eyes; her lip curled back in disgust.

“I do care about you, and that’s not why I wanted to be with you. You’re not like the others, Tori. You are special.”

“Get the hell out.” She stepped forward, but I was not leaving. Not until she knew exactly who she was dealing with.

Chapter 26

Tori

Something gleamed in Ross’ eye as I told him to get out and even though I’d stepped forward, and tried to let him know that I meant it, he didn’t back down.

He crossed the room and grabbed my shoulders and held me at arm’s length. “I’m not fucking going anywhere. I care about you, and I want you and I’m not letting you push me away that easily.” He looked me up and down and then leaned close to my face, his stubble scratching against me. “You want to know what I’ve been doing? I’ve been putting food in my kid’s mouth, I’ve been paying my fucking bills, and yes, I’ve done it all with this right here.” He cupped himself, and I jerked away.

“You’re vulgar.”

“Vulgar? You didn’t think I was so vulgar when I fucked you.” He gave me a challenging look, and I hated him for being right. “And though I’ve had many clients, most were individuals. I fell on hard times, Tori. I didn’t have some rich fucking aunt to set me up. My wife’s illness depleted my savings, and I was about to lose my fucking house. I’m not proud of it, but I don’t have to explain myself to you. I did all of it on my own time before I committed to you!”

I was so confused. I understood what it meant to be desperate. I’d not always had money, and my aunt had only been able to help me because she’d remarried and sold her house, but to sell yourself? “Why not get a loan or something?”

He raked his fingers through his hair and shook his head. “Who would have given me a loan without a job?”

I wiped my eyes and lifted my chin, giving him a defiant look. “What were you doing with them?”

“I’ll tell you everything if you want to hear it. I never wanted you to know or to think bad of me, and that’s why I wouldn’t commit to you off the bat. I had to make enough money to survive until I got a job. I quit the minute I got hired, I even told my friend not to set me up with any more appointments. I’m done!”

I felt like an idiot, but I believed him. Even more than that I was intrigued in a strange way, and curious. “I want to know.”

He stepped closer and pulled me into his arms, his mouth pecking at mine until finally he deepened the kiss and hitched my leg up at his hip. He ground against me, his thick length stroking me through his clothes and he pulled away, whispering into my ear. “Do you feel that, Tori?” I nodded and reached for my hand, placing it over his cock. “You want that, don’t you?”

I nodded again; I did want him. The fact that all of those other women had him hurt, but strangely it excited me that despite them all wanting him, he wanted me.

“Tell me.” His hard tone was softer than the look in his eyes.

“I do,” I whispered.

He lifted me up and carried me into my room, and pushed aside the messy covers where I’d wallowed in self-pity and cried for hours on end. Then he pulled down my shorts and stepped back.

“Take it off.” He gestured to my tank top and snapped his fingers, and I wasted no time doing what I was told. I lay there naked expecting him to fuck me, but he looked around the room and went to get my silk scarf that hung on my dresser. He came back, and my chest pounded, not knowing if I should let him. When he took my hands, I pulled them away.

“You wanted to see what they paid me for; I’m going to show you.” He grabbed my hands tighter and pulled them together behind me holding them tight with one hand while he tied me up. He wasn’t taking no for an answer, and I was all done fighting.

He looked around again as I lay there on my bed, my legs rubbing together as I watched him. He walked over to a picture board beside my dresser and took the small wooden clothespins from it which had at one time held pictures of Kevin and tested them on his thumb. My eyes widened wondering what he was going to do with them.

He returned to me and leaned over to lick my nipples, and I moaned out as he slapped my breasts. I struggled against my bindings, but they only got tighter.

“Don’t struggle, baby. It makes it tighten. That’s why you’ll be a good girl, now, right?” I shook my head and then screamed out as he clamped the clothespin onto my tight nipple. It hurt like hell and then a moment later, it was only a tingle between my legs, like the kind that made me want his big cock shoved in me.

This is what he would do with the women? It wasn’t so bad. Then he stood at the foot of my bed and unbuckled his pants and took down his zipper. His cock was bigger than I remembered and I knew it was only because I felt a hundred times more vulnerable. “Get on your knees.”

I rolled over and got up on my knees, and he tugged my bindings forcing me to the edge of the bed in front of him. I looked up into his eyes and waited for instruction, wishing there was a trace of a smile on his gorgeous face. There had been once for me, and I wasn’t sure I’d ever see it again.

“Suck it.” He crossed his arms and stuck his hips out, and since my hands were tied, all I could do was lean over and take it with my mouth. I hesitated, thinking about all of those women. Jackie had said there was about twenty of them, and each one had had their turn licking and sucking his cock. He’d even fucked the bride, and been her prize.

He reached around and gripped my hair, which had been put up in a messy bun that had only gotten messier as the day went to hell. I expected him to jerk me around, but instead, he nudged me forward and stared through me. “You want what they got, right. So, suck my fucking cock, Tori. Get your taste.” I hesitated, and he shook his head. “It’s all yours now, so take it. Claim it and own it.”

I thought of what he was saying and realized most of what had bothered me wasn’t his whoring, but that they were getting something I’d wanted. He was mine, and I was going to take what was mine. I leaned forward, putting my mouth around his cock and not quite sure what to do about the rest of his length since I couldn’t stroke it. It would only go into my mouth so far. But then he smiled and stroked my cheek.

“Fuck, yeah. That’s a good girl, baby. Suck my cock and make it yours.” I worked his meaty, bulbous head and bobbed my head up and down, only taking to the back of my mouth out of the depths that proved troublesome before. But he still had hold of my hair, and he nudged me forward until I’d taken another good inch more.

My mouth was so full, and I was about to need a breath when he pushed his cock deeper, pulling my head closer and thrusting his hips slightly. I felt it pop into my throat and then he pinched my nose. I was totally helpless, and I struggled, moaning a muffled plea against his cock which popped in out of my throat and stroked my nasal passage. My face puffed up and I thought I might explode, but he pulled off, and I was left gasping for air. Before I could complain, he was back in my mouth, still holding my head and fucking my face. I was a mess of teary eyes and spit by the time he let up, and I was ready to collapse. Being tied was not comfortable, and my nipples were turning an angry red, but my pussy was tingly and now and then I’d feel an ache of desire wash through me. I was ripe and ready.

“Stand up and turn around. You’re going to take this fucking cock hard, like a dirty little slut.” I did as I was told and he pushed me face down on the bed and tugged at my bindings. A moment later I felt his cock press against me and then he sliced into me, with force and no care for my pleasure. He pumped hard and tears stained my cheeks.

“Don’t cry, Tori. You wanted to see what I gave those women; this is a taste of it all. I didn’t make love to them as I did to you, I wasn’t gentle. They paid to use me, and I was so down on my luck that I let them. You were different. Do you see that now?”

He had always been so gentle unless I’d begged but this was not the same way we usually made love. I remembered the one word he’d told me was magic when his cock was inside me. “Please,” I begged.

“Please what?” He sped up, and my first orgasm ripped through me making me lightheaded.

“Please, be easy. Please.” My legs were collapsing beneath me, and I slid down from all fours until my tummy was against the bed. I wanted my, sweet Ross. I needed him to make love to me.

“You’re going to get just what they get; they paid me thousands to make them beg and to make them come. I’m going to make you come so hard.”

My pleasure was so intense that I felt like giving in and lying there letting him pound and fill me, but I wasn’t going to give up so easily. He expected me to tap out and I wasn’t about to. My next orgasm was so intense that I screamed out and suddenly he reached down and pulled the clothespins off in one quick movement.

A blood-curdling scream belted from me as I came so hard I soaked his balls and all down my ass. He clapped his hand over my mouth and laughed.

“That’s right, baby. I’m going to give you all my come in a minute. Fill your little hole so full you hiccup.”

“Mm. Please.” I loved the feeling of those pins being ripped away, and I hoped we could play with that another time. “Untie me. I want to touch you.”

“No. You’re going to have to stay tied until you’ve learned your lesson.”

“I’m sorry, Ross. I should never have doubted you.” He slowed his pace and leaned over me.

“I only did what I had to do, and I’d like for you to forgive me and see the real me. If you can’t, then this is going to be the last time for us, and I think that would be a terrible shame.”

“I don’t want it to end, Ross. If you said you’ve quit, and you really mean it, I want to be with you.” The words rushed from my lips like a plea, and he stopped and picked me up and spun me around. His eyes were much softer than before.

He kissed me deeply and then lay me back against the bed as he nudged himself between my legs.

“I have quit. I promise it’s only you.” He worked himself slowly into me, being much more tender than before. “No one is as special to me as you aside from my daughter, and I truly mean that, Tori.” He lifted my legs up and placed them on his shoulders as he drove deep, stroking my most tender spot. He worked me through another soaking orgasm, and as I went limp from my exertion, he buried his cock and held it as he filled me up.

Chapter 27

Ross

I hoped I had made a breakthrough and my head was fucking pounding from all of the adrenaline. I still wanted to know who the fuck had told her and how there were pictures taken at the event. I’d get to the bottom of that, and I’d damned sure let Melanie know that someone in her circle of trust couldn’t keep their big mouth shut and follow the rules. Someone like that was a fly in the ointment and could cause someone more problems than they’d given me.

I wasn’t about to let Tori give up on me over that bullshit and if I had to remind her every single day that she was special, I would. I looked down into her eyes and closed the distance to kiss her.

My cock was already hardening again, even though I’d just busted a huge nut inside of her tight little snatch.

She was nearly spent, but she lifted her head and met my eyes. “Hold me.”

I backed away and sat on the bed and called her over into my lap. I untied her hands, and she threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. Then she lay her head against me as I lifted her ass and nudged my cock inside her. She wiggled, taking it deeper and I ground up against her as we made out, kissing deeply. We stayed that way a while until she’d rested and then I scooped her up and put her on her back.

“Don’t stop.” She dug in her heels so that I never left her and I tilted her hips, grinding against her g spot. When I was done with her, I was going to leave her in a puddle of our come. I’d ground that last load nice and deep, but this one, I wanted it all over her.

“I’m not, baby. I’m never going to stop.”

“Please touch me.” She reached down and rubbed her little clit, and I could tell she was close.

“Do you have a vibrator?” Her cheeks flared, and she nodded. “Get it.” I pulled away, and she went into her bedside drawer and pulled out the small vibrator that she’d used to pleasure herself. I turned it on and lay it against her swollen bud, and she squealed and whimpered. I kept it on her even when she begged for me to pull it off.

“Please, I can’t take it anymore.”

“Let go, Tori, let it consume you. Don’t hold back that pleasure.”

She relaxed beneath me, and she cried out. I slammed my cock in deep and thrust hard and upward against her soft, spongy spot, and it splashed a little, so I jerked back, and she soaked my cock. Her juices gushed, shooting from her pussy like a little fountain. I loved getting soaked and thrust hard again, letting her spring up like a well around me.

“I’m making a mess.” Her eyes were wide, and she collapsed beneath me.

“It’s so fucking hot, baby. Just let it come for me.” I kept fucking her through it all until finally, she was down to a trickle, then I pounded faster into her wet hole until my own release when I jerked out and shot my come all over her perky little tits. I loved coming inside of her, but she needed to be marked. She was mine now and forever if I had any say.

She was barely moving, moaning and whimpering completely spent. I was spent too, and I knew I’d have to clean her up and change the sheets and remake her bed. But first I’d attend to her needs.

I eased down between her legs and noticed how swollen her little pussy was. She was still getting used to my cock and each time I ripped her a little more. I nuzzled closer and lapped at her pussy, causing her to stir. She moved her hips upward, and I dipped my tongue deep into her channel as I held the vibrator on her clit. She had to be numb to it by then, but I was hoping for a hot taste of her. I pushed two fingers deep into her, careful not to brush against the torn places as I spread them to open her for my tongue. She whimpered and her walls clenched around my fingers. There was a hot little trickle, and I lapped it up, her purring the entire time.

Half an hour later, we were both a mess, so I picked her up and carried her to the bathroom, placing her on the toilet, while I adjusted the shower. Then I held her against me, and she held on with tired limbs. “I’ve never been this way before. It wasn’t ever this way the other times.”

“That’s because I’d only given you a taste.”

I’m euphoric.”

“Yeah, well, now you know what those ladies were paying for.” She closed her eyes as I washed her, taking special care of her little slit and breasts. I held her, washing and soothing her and then I shut off the water and carried her back to the bed.

“I’m so tired, Ross.” Her voice was so soft, and I lay behind her tucking her in tight against me.

“Get some sleep, baby. I’m going to stay here with you.” The hours had gone by faster than expected and it was already after dark. Mia had picked Katie up from school, but I left her a text to check in and that I’d started my date earlier than expected.

I planned to hold her through the night and would have if it had not been for Katie.

My phone rang hours later, and I rolled over to check it only to see it was after midnight and Mia’s smiling face as I answered. But her mood didn’t fit the contact picture.

“What’s wrong?” I could hear crying in the background, and I jumped out of bed and started dressing before she could even explain.

“I need you to come home. Katie’s cut her foot, and it’s pretty bad.” I nudged Tori, and she sat up.

“What’s wrong?” She grabbed my arm and stood from the bed.

I held the phone away. “It’s Mia, Katie’s cut her foot somehow.” I talked back into the phone. “I’m on the way. What happened.”

Tori went to the closet, and I looked around to find her dressing.

Mia took a deep breath. “She got up to get some water and bumped the vase in the hall. It shattered, and she panicked and stepped on a piece of broken glass. It’s not gushing, but it’s pretty deep.”

Tori grabbed her bag and keys and followed me out to the car.

“I’m in the car. Tell her I’ll be right there.” I hung up the phone.

“You don’t have to come. I know you’re exhausted.”

“No, I want to see her. I mean, if you want me there.” She looked at the key that I’d put in the ignition, but hadn’t started.

“I want you to.” I started the car and headed across town to my house where almost every light was on in the house.

I pulled up and parked, rushing in to check on her. I shoved my keys into my pocket, knowing I might need them again soon. “Mia!” I hollered.

“We’re upstairs.”

I went upstairs to find Katie, still tear-stained and sniffling, laughing at Mia’s boyfriend Brady who was acting out a show for her with her stuffed animals. I wasn’t happy to see the kid at my house so late, but I would let it slide since he was working his ass off to make Katie laugh.

“I think it needs stitches, but I’m not sure,” said Mia holding up Katie’s leg so I could see her foot.

The cut went across the bottom of her foot, just on the middle side of her heel and it was laid open.

“Oh yeah, that vase got you good, baby. I’m afraid that—

“Ms. Bloom!”

Tori walked around the corner from the top of the stairs and glanced at Mia who turned her head and rolled her eyes.

“Hey, Katie. I heard you hurt yourself, sweetie. Are you okay?”

“I was just saying that she’s going to need stitches. I’ll take her down to emergency and get her patched up.” Brady gave her the stuffed animals, and she hugged them tight as I picked her up.

“Here, Brady. Would you and Mia tuck them in? They won’t like emergencies.” Katie passed the animals back to the guy, and he gave her a high five.

Mia gave her a kiss. “You’ll be all patched up in no time, kid, and I’ll take you for ice cream next week.”

Katie rested her little head against me, and I brushed my fingers through her soft hair as I carried her down the stairs. She looked up at me with her big green eyes full of tears. “Is it going to hurt, Daddy?”

“No more than it already does, sweetheart. They’ll patch you up and give you something, so it won’t hurt anymore.”

“Can my teacher come?”

“Of course, she can. She’s my new friend.” I wanted to take time explaining things, and Katie hadn’t known where I’d been. In her mind, the teacher showed up because she heard she was hurt, and nothing more. That’s the way I’d leave it.

“She’s a nice friend.” I turned to see Tori who was standing behind me with a smile.

We drove Katie down to the emergency room, and she was a brave little girl. She even watched the entire process, from numbing to stitching and she didn’t even cry. It was late by the time we got back to the house, and Mia and Brady were both asleep on the couch, curled up against one another. I carried Katie up to bed as Tori lingered around in the hall.

I placed her down in the covers and tucked her in and then I turned down her lamp and kissed her forehead. I took a moment to just look at her and thought about how I needed to spend more time with her. It was nice having Tori around, and for the first time in forever, it felt like my family was complete.

I got up from my knees at my daughter’s bedside and went out to join Tori in the hall. “Sorry about the eventful night.”

“It has been quite a day.” I put my arm around her waist and kissed her, but she turned her head away. “I should go. I don’t want to give Katie strange ideas. She’s liable to get her hopes up, and that wouldn’t be fair.”

“I think she’s had her hopes up since the carnival. Did she tell you she married the fish?”

She winced. “Sorry. I guess since we’re being honest, I should confess to you that I went there that night hoping you’d notice me.”

“I had a feeling.” I shrugged. “It was a bit of a coincidence.”

She pulled her arms tight around her front. “I think I might have gotten more than I bargained for.”

“I’d like you to stay.” I drew her close and rubbed her arms.

She shook her head and looked toward Katie’s room. “What about Katie? I just think we should take it slower. I mean, considering.”

“You didn’t want me to take it slow earlier tonight, as a matter of fact, I think you wanted quite the opposite.” I let loose a chuckle, but she returned a half-hearted smile.

I took her hand, and though she tried to protest, I pulled her down the hall to my room and shut the door behind us.

Chapter 28

Tori

Ross had insisted that I stay and I didn’t have the heart to tell him that I was having second thoughts about us. I didn’t think it was a good idea for us to spend all night together and especially with Katie in the next room. She was so impressionable, and I feared that if it didn’t work out, what would she think. It could also cause problems in the classroom. I had really put myself in a position I’d never expected.

The entire time we’d been at the hospital with Katie, I couldn’t take my mind off of the fact that Ross had been with all of those women. Every nurse that approached and gave him a flirting glance, every time I caught him smiling back, I had to wonder what had gone on between them.

I woke up early and hoped to sneak out of the house before he could protest, but Mia stopped me as she walked out of the kitchen.

“Doing your walk of shame early?” She shook her head, and I continued to step around her to the door, only to have her step in my way. “Come on, don’t you have any good comebacks?”

“I don’t have time to fight with you, Mia. I need to get home.”

She placed a hand on her hip and looked me up and down. “You look like a woman who’s running away. My question is, what are you running from? He’s the hottest man I’ve ever seen, and he’s crazy for you.” She sipped her coffee and didn’t budge.

“You don’t have to tell me about him, I know. And your telling Kevin didn’t have the effect you wanted.”

“If things are so rosy then why are you leaving? And don’t say, Katie. You didn’t mind leading her on at her birthday party and from what I hear you spent a night at the carnival mooning over him.”

“It was something else, and it’s none of your business, and as for the birthday, I was invited. The carnival, well, that was a mistake.” I stepped closer, challenging her to move out of my way, and she shook her head and stepped aside.

“If you hurt Katie’s feelings I’ll make your life hell. Remember that, Tori Bloom.” The way she said my name sent chills down my spine and the last thing I needed was more drama from the babysitter.

I shut the door and hurried to Jackie’s car and opened the door. I slid into the seat, and she gave me a smug look. Her hair was sticking up, and she still had pillow marks on her face and bags under her eyes. I felt horrible for waking her up, but it wasn’t the first time we’d had to come to each other’s rescue, and she owed me.

She held up a finger, and I knew that was how most of her lectures started.

I shook my head and slumped down in my seat. “Don’t you start. I just had a lecture from the eighteen-year-old babysitter.”

She let loose a half-hearted chuckle. “I bet she made sense. Probably more sense than why you’re at this guy’s house.” I hadn’t explained anything but that I was stranded at his house and in need of a ride home.

“It’s complicated.” I met her eyes directly hoping she’d understand I didn’t want to talk about it.

“What’s so complicated. He’s a boy toy, a man whore—

“I’m in love with him.” I covered my face with my hands and held my breath waiting for her to blow up.

“Wow. You’re so screwed. I’ve heard it’s horrible to fall in love with that type.” Jackie sipped her coffee that was in a mug from home, and somehow, she didn’t spill a drop.

“Why are you friends with your sleazy friend then? You know, the one who told you all about the party and how she sucked his cock. It’s not like you’re going to stop being her friend over her habits. And I don’t judge you for it.”

“I’m not fucking her or in a relationship with her. She’ll never break my heart.” She put her mug down into the cup holder where it sat at an angle. “Besides, if you are so in love, why not stick around.

“I’m scared, okay! I saw him with his daughter, and we were with her last night at the emergency room, and I don’t know, it just seemed like that family I always wanted to be a part of. But then, on the other hand, I’m terrified that if it doesn’t work out, I’ll be twice as heartbroken from losing them both.”

She gave me a sympathetic look and then sighed. “Is she okay?”

“She’s fine. She cut her foot on a broken vase, and the babysitter called Ross home. I went along because I was so worried. She’s one of my kids.” I spent so much time with those children every day that it was hard not to get attached.

“I know. You’ve got a big heart, Tori. I only hope it doesn't get broken. You should take some time and think about things. I’m here if you need me and I’ll try to keep an open mind.”

We were quiet for the rest of the drive, and she let me out at my house and waited for me to go inside before driving away.

I had so much to think about, and I wasn’t sure how I was going to be able to cope if I lost him, but then part of me wasn’t sure I could handle the burning image of him and those other women for the rest of my life.

I expected to hear from Ross fairly early, but he’d waited until nearly ten o’clock to call and when he did it was to warn me that he was on his way over.

I hurried and picked up around the house, though he’d seen it messy the night before. Then I went to put on a pot of coffee. I didn’t know if we would need it, but I knew we had a lot to talk about.

A few minutes later he arrived, and I greeted him at the door. He was freshly shaven and looked even younger for his age than before. His salt and pepper hair was mussed, and he smelled like fresh aftershave. I wanted to fall into his arms and tell him I loved him, but I didn’t want to scare him away. As much as he wanted to be with me, I was certain he wasn’t in that phase of our relationship. I’d never said to anyone before, not even Kevin, and I’d always known when I did, they would say it back, and it would mean forever. I couldn’t squander that moment.

“Why did you leave?” His expression was clouded with worry and wonder, and I took his hand to comfort him. He pulled me close.

“I needed to think. It’s one thing to have all of these feelings with you inside me, and another to think it all out when you’re not around.”

“And you’ve come to a conclusion?” His hands were warm on my back, and an ache grew between my legs. I led him to the couch by the hand and sat beside him.

“When we were together, I wanted to claim you, to take you back from those other women. But if I truly had you, I wouldn’t feel like I had to.”

“You do have me, Tori. All of me. Body, mind, and soul—it’s yours. I thought I made that clear.” He eased forward on the couch, closer to me.

“You can’t use sex to solve every problem, Ross.” I looked into his eyes and my own filled with tears. He drew lazy circles on my waist, but it wasn’t enough to distract me from what was playing out in my head. “I’ll never be able to get that image out of my head; you and those women. It’s all I can think about.”

He brought his hands up to cup my face and dragged his thumb across my lips. “I’m sure you’ve had a cock or two in this pretty mouth. And what would you think if I held that against you?”

“It’s not the same thing.” Was it? I thought of all the times I’d been with Kevin and performed oral, and the few times I had with boys in college and that one time in high school. It really wasn’t any different. Those acts didn’t make me a bad person, and at least Ross was only doing it to provide for his daughter. I couldn’t begrudge him that.

“Yes, they are exactly the same thing. They are our pasts, Tori and if we can’t leave them there, then we don’t have a future.” He searched my eyes, and I wanted so badly to tell him how I felt, that even if I couldn’t forget what he’d done, I understood why he’d done it.

He cupped my face and met my eyes. “It was just a job, Tori.”

“It’s intimidating that you’ve had all of this experience. Besides, what sets me apart from them?”

He narrowed his eyes, but let out a sound of frustration. “You’re good, for one. For two, I’m falling in love with you.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing and instead of telling him how I felt I blurted out, “Really?”

He chuckled. “Yes, silly girl. I love you.”

He said it with such conviction that I knew in my heart he meant it. “I love you, Ross.” He pulled me to his lips and then pulled me over into his lap. I loved being held by him and the feeling of his hard cock pressing into my thigh. He was hard for me.

I reached down and rubbed my hand against him, and he sucked in a breath and whispered close to my ear, “I’ve had that waiting for you. I was so disappointed when I woke up, and you were gone.”

“I’m sorry. I’m here now.” I met his eyes, and he ran his hand up my thigh and slipped his hand into my shorts. He fingered the elastic of my panties and worked his way beneath them, and then he spread my lips and pushed a finger into my slick channel. I rolled my hips, and while his finger was working all the right spots, I wanted beneath him. I wanted his hard cock fucking me deep.

After a moment, I pulled away and slipped down between his legs and undid his pants as I looked up into his eyes. I sprang his erection and wasted no time putting it in my mouth. I worked him, nice and slow. My tongue dragging along the veiny shaft and down along his base. I circled my tongue around his heavy sac and pulled his nut into my mouth, tightening my lip on it before doing the other. Then I trailed back to the head and took him into my mouth. I worked him for a few minutes while he pulled my hair back and held it behind me, then, once I went deep, he held me there a moment until I moaned, vibrating his cock.

He threw his head back and moaned. “Fuck, Tori. I need to be inside you.” I pulled off his cock and stood, and then I straddled him where he sat, and he stood his cock up, holding his wide base so I could center myself on it. I inched myself down, letting him spread me wide and deep, and I winced as I hit the base, but then ground myself against him.

He held onto me and bounced me on his lap, his hips working steadily as his cock rubbed my spot. His cock was always so hard, and he delivered perfect pressure wherever he aimed. I grabbed hold of him and held his face to my cleavage as I came apart around him, and he turned his head and pulled my nipple into his mouth where he sucked me hard. The tingle there spread, sending a burst of pleasure to my throbbing clit and my building release came. I threw my head back, and he lifted me up and turned us over, my back falling on the couch and then he parted my legs and held my thighs as he fucked me so hard my toes curled. I came again, and this time the pressure in me had built, and my pussy was not only throbbing, but my channel was growing tighter and tighter. That aching pinch was back, and I whimpered as the pleasure built so much, that I cried out, “Please. Please.”

“Please what, baby?” He ground against that spot, and I could tell by his deliberate thrusts that he knew damned well what he was doing.

“Please, make me come. Please, I’m so close.” I knew that dam would break and after another stroke or two, he pulled his cock free, and I came hard. My eyes rolled back in my head as I came, my swollen pussy splashing all over his cock. This was what those ladies paid for, but now I’d have it anytime I wanted for free.

He smiled down at me and shoved his cock deep. “That’s my girl.” And I was. I was his girl.

“I love you.” I let the words fade with a moan and the certainty in my heart that he’d say it back, and mean it now and forever.

Epilogue

Ross

Katie was growing up so fast, and now that she was about to move from Tori’s class into the second grade, I had to face the facts that sleepovers were a part of growing up for girls.

“She’ll be fine, Daddy.” Tori found me standing at the front window and rubbed my shoulders as I brought my arms around her.

“I know, but she’s growing up too fast. I feel like I’ve missed so much, especially over the past year with the job hunt and all.” I didn’t need to remind her of the type of temporary work I’d done, even though now she’d seemed to accept it. We’d done a little experimentation of our own and learned just what kind of kink we liked best.

Aside from that, we’d also become more of a family than ever. Tori and I had let Katie adjust to the idea of us dating, and we’d been going on more outings together.

“She’s making friends, and that’s a healthy thing. She’s actually quite a popular little girl in school, and just wait until she starts dating.”

“Dating?” I thought of all the little boys in her class and narrowed my eyes. “Does she have a boyfriend?”

Tori giggled. “No, the boys at this age think girls stink. You probably remember that phase.”

“Oh, no. I always liked the ladies. I was a hopeless flirt even at seven.” I hoped that there wasn’t a boy like me in her class as I thought back to the day of playing kissing chase. “They don’t play kissing chase?”

She pulled her lips in tight and I her eyes widened which told me that I didn’t want to know the answer. “Katie’s not into that. You have nothing to worry about.” She kissed me and nipped at my lip. “All you need to think about is where you’re taking me. Is it a faraway place?”

“Stop trying to get me to tell you.” I gave her a peck on the nose.

She scrunched her face. “You’re no fun.”

“We’ll see. I bet after tonight you won’t say that.” She’d tried to get me to tell her where I would take her on our special all-night outing.

“Oh, careful or you’ll give me expectations.”

“I hope you already have some.” We shared a laugh, and I kissed her and lifted her up against me. “Is she packed?”

“She’s packed and getting dressed. She should be down soon.” She had no sooner kissed me than Katie’s footsteps sounded on the stairs.

“I’m all ready to go.” Katie was dressed in her favorite jeans and a shirt with a rock n’ roll unicorn who was wearing sunglasses, spandex, and playing guitar. “Are you sure I shouldn’t come with you, Daddy?” She looked up, keeping her lips pulled in tight as if she knew she shouldn’t say more.

“Nope, you should go have a good time with your friends.” I’d talked to her a little about mine and Tori’s relationship and how she felt about it. I knew she loved Tori, but I needed her to understand that things were getting serious.

“Okay.” She rolled her eyes and Tori covered her mouth to hide her smile. “Can we go, then. I don’t want to be late.”

“Neither do we. Did you get your gift we wrapped?”

“Yes, Daddy. I let Tori tie the bow. She’s better at it than me.”

“I’m sure once you’re a bit older and have more practice, you’ll tie them better than me.” Tori always encouraged Katie and let her know that she could do anything she put her mind to.

Tori grabbed her bag, and I took Katie’s and the gift as we headed out to the car. We dropped her off, and I drove out toward the place I’d rented for the two of us.

“Where are you taking me?” She was as bad as Katie when it came to surprises. My daughter had never liked them, and it seemed that she didn’t either.

“I’m taking you to the middle of nowhere where no one will hear your screams of pleasure.” I gave a wicked laugh, and she faked a scream that was barely above her normal tone.

I rounded the corner, and the cabin was straight ahead. “It’s beautiful,” she said leaning forward in her seat as if to get a better look. “Do we really get to stay here?”

“All night. I wish it were longer, but until I can convince Mia to take her for a week, it’s the best I’ve got.”

“You’re the best!” She leaned in and kissed me, and I pulled the car to a stop.

“You can show your appreciation once we get inside. I’d like you to be naked the entire time we’re here.” I placed my hand on her thigh and rubbed my way up between her legs. “When we go in, I want you to take your clothes off.”

“Right away?” She smiled wide, flashing her perfect teeth.

“Immediately, if possible.” She looked around and slipped off her top, revealing a red lacy bra that was my favorite.

“How’s that for a head start?”

“Very nice.” I reached up and cupped her breast and used my thumb to pull it down just enough to reveal her tight, pink nipple, which I pulled into my mouth. I pulled away and found her smiling, her lips parted seductively as she bit her lips. “Let’s go inside.”

We got out of the car, and I took Tori’s bag and then unlocked the door.

The small cedar cabin had everything we’d need for a night away from home, and I’d told Tori to pack us both what we’d need. I walked around the cabin checking the rooms and turning up the air conditioning, and when I turned around to see what she thought, she stood there completely naked, the red bra and her other clothes at her feet.

“You said you wanted me naked.”

“You’re such a good girl, baby, giving me just what I want.” I opened the bedroom door and motioned her over. She stopped beside me as I gestured toward the bed. “What do you think?”

She walked in and jumped on the big four post bed that faced the view of the lake through the back wall, which was nothing but one long window.

“I think we’re going to make the fishermen blush,” she said with a giggle.

“Would you like that? Knowing that someone might see?” I know I liked the idea a lot, but given everything we’d explored, I knew she wasn’t ready for that kind of kink just yet.

“I don’t know; it makes it naughty thinking they might be out there in the woods or on the lake, peeking in to see me riding your cock. They’ll be so turned on; I wonder what they’d do.” I loved the places her mind went, and I was ready to explore any scenario she wanted, aside from letting anyone else have her. Watching was one thing, but she was mine.

“It is a naughty thought. I don’t mind their eyes on you, and I hoped they’d be jealous of me getting to fuck you.”

“Speaking of taste, I’d like one.” She curled her finger, and I crossed the room and lowered myself beside her, and she took my cock I into her grip and massaged my heavy sac. I had saved up a nice heavy load for the occasion, and I couldn’t wait to give it to her.

She took me into her mouth just as a splash of pre-come coated her tongue, and she moaned in appreciation at the taste. She met my eyes as she swallowed it down. “You said you wanted a taste. Who am I not to oblige.” She giggled with her mouthful and then took me into her throat.

She worked me to the edge a few times, and I’d held off determined to give her the pleasure she deserved first, so I pulled her up against me and kissed her mouth, tasting my own salty flavor.

I rubbed her bare little mound and slipped a finger inside her. “You’re already so fucking wet for me. Tell me, was it the thought of others watching?” She nodded, and I knew that I’d have to arrange something special for her another time.

“I can make that happen if you want.” She grinned and lifted her hips, grinding her pussy toward my hand.

“I want you inside of me.” She grabbed my cock and stroked it, and in our year together she’d learned just how rough she could be.

“Take what you want, Tori.” I held my arms out offering myself to her. “Take it all.”

She sat up, straddling my hips and I tugged her closer, gripping her ass to nudge her forward toward my mouth. She held her lips spread, rubbing her clit as she straddled my face and my tongue fucked her tight hole. Then she thrust her hips and rode my tongue a minute before easing her way back down my body until she was straddled across my hips with my cock brushing against her soft, wet folds.

“Take it, Tori. She centered my cock, and in another moment, she slammed herself down on my cock so hard that it took the breath from me. I liked that during the time she’d gotten used to me, and now, though she was still pretty tight, she was comfortable.

Her tits bounced as she rode me and I reached up to pinch her nipples which she had always loved. We’d even invested in a set of clamps and a few other toys, her favorite being the vibrating anal plug. I’d trained her ass for some time hoping to prepare it to take my cock and just thinking about it had me craving it. Suddenly, she met my eyes and then rolled her head back. Her pussy quivered and milked me, and though I knew I was close, she had something else I wanted.

I hadn’t planned to do things so spontaneously, but the way she looked at me like there was nothing else in the entire world but the two of us, had me blurting it out. “Marry me.” I bit my tongue hoping that I hadn’t ruined some perfect fantasy or expectation of that moment. But then her eyes filled with tears and she leaned forward, while still sitting on my cock and looked into my eyes.

“Yes, forever yes!” She stroked my cock, clenching her walls around me, as we kissed and then I rolled her over and thrust deeper. When I came, filling her nice and deep, my phone rang.

“Fuck.” I pulled away and went across the room to get my phone from the bag she’d left on the floor. “Hello?” It was Katie.

“Daddy, I don’t feel good.”

“Baby, are you sure. We’ve just got here to the cabin.” I’d told her all about us going to a special cabin and how, if it was okay with her, I’d ask Tori to be her new mommy. She was excited by the deal and had been sworn to secrecy all morning.

“Did you ask her yet?” she whispered.

“Yes, I did ask her, and she said yes.” I glanced to Tori who stared up at me from the bed and reached out her hand. I sat beside her and rubbed her shoulder as she leaned in close to my thigh.

“She’s going to be my mommy?” She suddenly didn’t sound as sick as she had before.

“Yes, she is.” She squealed with delight and then she started telling the others there with her that Ms. Bloom was her new mommy. I heard a few of the kids cheering and laughing along with her.

“Katie, do you need me to come and pick you up or are you feeling better now?” I had a feeling her curiosity was getting the best of her.

“Sorry, Daddy. I just wanted to know if it was okay if I shared my secret.” I pulled my lips in tight to keep from laughing, and Tori narrowed her eyes.

“Be a good girl, and we’ll see you tomorrow after the party. But call if you really need us.” We said our goodbyes, and as she hung up, she was telling them all about her big news.

“Let me guess; she was faking?”

“She was eager to know if you’d be her new mommy. She’s excited. I’m a very lucky man.”

She put her hand over her heart and then drew my hand up to her lips with the other. “I’m the luckiest. While you each get me, I get you both, and I’ve always wanted a family of my own.” She closed her eyes and kissed my hand. As I leaned down to take her into my arms, I knew my family was once again complete.

*** Wait…this is not the end ****

Well, technically not because,

If you want more of Ross and Tori, turn the page for an extra steamy deleted kinky scene from their life.

Super Dirty Super Kinky Bonus Sex Scene (Mr. Perfect O)

Tori

Ross and I had been seeing each other steady for some time, and I was learning that his time working with his friend Melanie had given him a few cravings that I enjoyed exploring too.

“Where are you taking me?” He had blindfolded me before he’d put me in his car, and while I was excited, I was also a bit nervous.

“If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise.” He reached over and placed his hand on mine, which were cuffed in front of me, and though his touch soothed me, I was still vulnerable. His experience was much more than mine, and while I trusted him with all of my heart and soul, I knew there were a few things he was into that I might not be able to bear. And even though I’d agreed to give some a try, I wasn’t sure I could go through with some out of sheer embarrassment.

We drove a long time, and then finally the car came to a stop, and he got out and came around to help me. He put his hand on the small of my back and led me into a room which smelled of strong aftershave.

I turned into him, trying to seek protection, but he lifted my chin and kissed me. “I’m right here, baby. I’m going to introduce you to our guests soon enough, and I promise I’ll never leave your side or take my hands off of you. Do you trust me?”

“Yes.” I knew we’d talked about doing a few things, like sex in public and perhaps with another couple present, but I wasn’t sure what this was about. My pulse raced ninety to nothing, and though I was nervous, my panties were wet with anticipation of what was to come.

“Sit here, baby.” He guided me down on what seemed like a soft cushion.

“Gentleman, could you please say hello and give her an idea of her audience.” Audience? Suddenly my heart was beating faster, and my cheeks burned with a blush as the men cleared their throats and gave a little cough, not one speaking an actual word.

I remembered he’d told me that his friend Melanie had performed for a group of voyeurs and how they would look but not touch anything or anyone but themselves.

“I’m going to leave the blindfold on at first, do you understand?”

“Yes–

“No names, baby. Address me as Sir.” I hoped like hell I’d be able to remember that and nodded.

“Yes, sir.”

“Very good.”

“State your age for the men, baby.” I realized that these perverts would probably get off to that information alone.

“I’m twenty-three.” I’d just had a birthday, but I didn’t think he would want me to be that specific.

There was a rumble through around me as the men moaned and made sounds of appreciation. I heard a few zippers and the rustling of clothes, and then I panicked as Ross’ hand left me.

Luckily it was only for a moment, but when I felt them again, he put his hand on my arm and lay me back. I thought of all the men in the room and wondered if he’d allow them to touch me. He’d had me wear a pair of jeans and a tank top without a bra, and soon enough I knew why. My jeans came off. First, his hands tugging them down and a few sounds of approval sounded from the men. My cheeks burned, and I couldn’t help but imagine them with their hands all over me, probing my most private places while they pleasured themselves.

“Now, I’m going to remove the shirt, so don’t be afraid.” I didn’t know what he meant until I felt his hands gripping my shirt and heard the straps breaking. He tugged the shirt down to my waist and soon it was gone too exposing my small breasts and pink nipples.

“Nice, aren’t they?” Ross asked, and the sounds of approval were a tad more strained now. I could hear the sound of slapping flesh and breathing so strangled that I wondered if someone had asthma.

Ross’ hands left me again, and I didn’t like it when he did that. “Please don’t take your hands away.”

“Sh. Be a good girl. You wouldn’t want me to have to find something around here to keep your little mouth occupied, now would you?”

“No, sir.” My eyes widened though none of them could see, but as my mouth popped open, and a few of them softly chuckled.

“Pick your legs up and spread them. I’m going to undress.” He would be naked too? I became more and more anxious at what he had planned. He cleared his throat, and I realized that I hadn’t done as he said.

I lifted my legs and spread them wide showing all I had to the entire room.

“That’s a good girl. You need to do everything I tell you, or else these men are going to take turns spanking you.” For some reason, I didn’t mind the idea of that and wouldn’t mind their hands on me as Ross fucked me.

“Yes, sir.”

“Isn’t she agreeable,” Ross said getting a few more laughs from the crowd.

His hand was suddenly on my pussy, and I nearly jumped off the bed, my legs falling until they hit him. I realized he caught them both and then he placed them on his shoulders. In another moment, he had hold of my hips and pulled me forward. “I’m going to fuck you now while these nice gentlemen watch us. Are you good with that?” I knew I had no option and though it was embarrassing in a way, it was also fun. I felt like I was performing an act on stage and in a way, I was. The sounds of slapping skin sounds grew, and I knew the men were all stroking as Ross nudged his cock inside me. I winced and moaned like a total slut, and he rubbed my tits, leaning over to take one into his mouth. I remained handcuffed and blindfolded as he sped up his pace.

“That’s right, moan like a little slut for them. They’re watching you. Seeing your little slick, hairless pussy getting used. I should let them all have a turn in you.”

“Please, no.” I didn’t think he’d really do that. He’d always told me that he’d never let anyone else have me. But perhaps I’d failed to know the specifics of his declaration.

“No? I think that’s my choice isn’t it, baby? Not yours, not now that you belong to me.”

He leaned in close. “It’s okay to like it. It’s okay to want it. Trust me, and tell me you do, baby. Tell me the idea of all of these men around you, makes you fucking wet for them.”

“It’s different.” I cried out.

“Tell me.” I didn’t want to hurt him, but it did turn me on, and not that I wanted them too.

“It’s not like you think. I want them to want me, to crave what they can’t have.” He made a moaning sound at that and steady stroked me.

“That’s the idea, baby. They all know they can’t have you and that’s what makes it hot for them too. But you know, I think you feel like being generous.”

I did. I wanted them to touch me, for their hands to be on me while Ross alone fucked me. I wanted them so close, gathered around so I could feel them near.

“A little.” I was too scared to admit it.

“Tell me.” His tone was demanding, and my heart beat faster as I prepared to explain.

“I want to feel their hands on me while you make me come.”

“That’s very generous. I told you, gentlemen, she was a special girl. Come and make her feel good.” There were more sounds of approval and then hands lightly touched me, fingertips. They rubbed arms first and then my breasts and nipples, at least four hands there. I knew the stroking hadn’t stopped, so for each hand, there was a new person. Then a hand stroked my tummy and drew soft circles around my naval and trailed down to my pussy where he rubbed my bare mound.

“She looks much younger, doesn’t she?” Ross said as I was lost in a sea of touch. There were at least ten men in the room besides Ross, and they were stroking my face and my lips and even my hair. It felt amazing, and after a moment, I was totally relaxed with Ross’s cock working me as the hands caressed me, but then he said something that caught my attention.

“Sure, you can rub it on her cheek.” Suddenly, there was a blunt, warm head stroking my cheek and it was so close to my mouth and nose that I could not only smell his come, but I could easily turn my head and pull him into my lips.

It was so tempting, but I wasn’t sure what Ross would think. Instead, I turned my head and let him rub my mouth. “Go ahead baby; I know you want to.” I did too, and so I opened my mouth and took the stranger’s cock as he stroked it. I worked it greedily and got a little rough considering it wasn’t nearly as big as I was used to.

After a moment of thinking how filthy I was, I came, clenching Ross’ cock. “That’s a good girl, come all over it. I love you so much, baby. Isn’t she a good girl?” The other sounded out their approval, and soon that cock pulled out, and I felt a hot splash of come hit my chest.

Then I heard shuffling, and another stepped up as Ross instructed and I tasted him too. One by one they came to me as Ross gave me orgasm after orgasm, but he never let them take me. Between cocks, I asked if I could see, and after clearing it with the men, Ross took off my blindfold, and I could see the variety of men who’d I’d been servicing. There were only fifteen men, including Ross, and each was truly handsome in their own way, their cocks each one so different, and yet so satisfying. They rubbed me, some still stroking their cocks and watching how Ross was fucking me. I was in heaven. But nothing compared to when Ross leaned down and kissed me as he came deep inside me.

“You’re so fucking perfect, Tori. We’re going to have so much fun together.” I closed my eyes and smiled thinking of everything we’d have together. All of the things he’d learned during his days working for his friend had truly been to my benefit after all.

I closed my eyes and savored every minute.

Wait….It’s Not Over Yet. The Party Has Just Started.

Turn the page for more info on exclusive sneak peeks, HOT deleted scenes and never before published bonuses.

A Note from the Author

Thank you for reading ‘Mr. Perfect O.’ I hope you enjoyed it. If you did, may I ask you to write a review? Seriously, it would mean the world to me. Reviews are very important and allow me to continue to write books that you love to read.

As a thank you for downloading this book, I have included loads of yummy goodies including an EXCLUSIVE NEVER BEFORE PUBLISHED Super Steamy Kinky Romance – DADDY O.

Yep, this is another Daddy Romance – And Daddy has a superpower – YOUR pleasure.

Also included is a short story collection if you like reading about bad boys and don’t miss the exclusive sneak peeks and deleted scenes from some of my best selling books.

Thank you for allowing me to keep doing what I love.

xoxo,

Amy

Amy Brent

Spoil Yourself Crazy.

Turn the page to get spoilt!

Short Story Romance Collection

A BABY FOR MY SEAL

Chapter 1

Shareena Hues spent most of her time in nature. As a photographer, which was her passion and hobby, nature always had her in awe. Sure, she had to pay the bills by doing portfolio work, but her love was nature. Birds and wildlife, the way the plants, trees, and streams would look. She never felt more at peace as she did when she was deep in the woods snapping pictures, and capturing pieces that very few people took the time to appreciate.

She had been published in numerous magazines, and had written articles to go with them. Writing wasn’t nearly as fun for her, but she was getting good at writing descriptive articles that allowed visuals in words to go with the pictures.

What she stumbled upon today surprised her. Out in the middle of nowhere, there was a body, laying in a field face down. Carefully making her way over to it, she poked it with her toe. The body shuddered and she realized he was alive. Bending down she helped him turn over and saw a very attractive man, in a navy uniform. It was a good two hours from the nearest naval port or coast, so he was a long way from home.

“What are you doing all the way out here?” She asked him as he woke up and looked at her with one eye.

“Bachelor party… gone wild.” He muttered and sat up, holding his head.

“You had a party all the way out here?” She asked him, shocked.

“No, it was in town a few minutes from her. The stripper was giving me a ride home. She dropped me off here, took my wallet, and left me to rot. She took my cell phone too.” He muttered. “I know, I know, but I don’t hit ladies. So don’t give me that look.”

“You let a stripper take advantage of you?” Shareena stared at him and then started to laugh. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“You remind me of hot chocolate and smell like vanilla and cinnamon. Unless you want me to eat you, please help me up and let me borrow your cell phone so I can call a buddy to come rescue me,” realizing he didn’t give her his name, he paused and felt slightly embarrassed. “Charles, sorry. My name is Charles Danlies. You can call me Charlie though.”

“Okay Charlie, I’m Shareena. I have my cell phone back in my car, if you think you can walk that far without falling over.” She helped him up and realized that he towered over her. She could feel his muscles through his uniform and while she wasn’t a small girl, he made her feel delicate and tiny compared to him. The man was a giant.

“Did you know you have skin the color of mocha? And your eyes remind me of whisky.” He told her, as he looked down at her, “I totally am not hitting on you. However, you are beautiful. Thank you for your help.”

Shareena didn’t know whether to laugh or feel embarrassed. The man was clearly still intoxicated, despite his night spent in the grass.

“So, is anyone missing you?” She asked him quietly, changing the subject.

“No, I work for Navy intelligence. I’m an investigator. I’m on vacation right now. I spent a few years as a regular navy guy. I also spent some time as a navy seal, but I found my interest was investigations and undercover work. I’m also talking too much, so tell me what a beautiful woman like yourself is doing out here.” Charlie asked her, and wondered how to get her number without coming off like a creep.

“I’m a photographer. I was out here trying to get some work done. Actually, hold on, don’t move, the lighting is perfect.” She told him, and then stood back and took a few pictures of him with the sun high in the sky with him looking bewildered as she snapped a few pictures. “Perfect!”

“If you say so,” Charlie muttered.

“I have a consent form in my ca. I will just need a signature to use and sell these photos, if you don’t mind?” Shareena asked him and smiled in his direction, her teeth flashing between her lips.

“Only if you agree to go on a date with me,” Charlie told her and raised a brow as they reached his car.

She hesitated slightly. She barely knew him, but it was clear he was a bit of a trouble maker despite being navy intelligence with a background that she admitted had her fascinated. She’d never gone out with a military man before, of any sort. Normally she dated bankers, and intellectual types. This man had brute strength and reminded her of Hercules. Maybe a change of the type of man would be a good thing. She could at least use a little fun.

Handing him a release form and a pen, she nodded. “Deal, but I get to pick when and where.”

“As long as it’s within the next week, or I get to decide,” he told her as he filled out the paper and handed it back to her. “Can I use your phone now?”

“Sure, or I could give you a ride?” Shareena offered before she could stop herself. For some reason, she felt the urge to help him. Something about him had her drawn to him. Despite his size and his obvious military training, she wasn’t scared of him. His bad boy nature seemed to extend to acts of stupid, rather than scary.

“I’d offer to pay for your gas, but I’m missing my wallet.” He gave her a quirky grin and she laughed.

“I think I can afford the gas to help you out, as long as you pay for dinner.” She told him and got into her car, and started it. When he slid into the seat next to her, his blue eyes twinkled.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less. A gentleman always pays for a pretty lady’s meal,” he told her and winked.

“Somehow, you don’t strike me as much of a gentleman,” Shareena told him, then started to back out of the park’s parking lot to take him where he needed to go.

Chapter 2

Shareena hadn’t intended to get overly involved in her wayward navy man, but the dinner date went so well and she had such a good time, she found herself agreeing to another outing. A picnic.

“You love nature so much, a picnic is the perfect place for us to have our next date,” he told her and cupped her cheek outside of the restaurant. He didn’t do more than kiss her cheek, which left her stomach in flutters. She had taken him for a more aggressive type of man, yet he was holding back with her.

She wasn’t sure if she was flattered, or slightly offended. Amused either way, she smiled at him. And agreed to a time and date.

“I will see you then Charlie,” blowing him a kiss as she walked away from him and back to her car. She could feel his eyes on her back and knew he was watching her. When she got home, she fed her cat. She smiled at Frosty, her white kitty with blue eyes, and told him all about her date with Charlie.

The cat paused when eating to look up and tilt its head, as if he understood what she was saying, before going back to eating his food. Shareena stopped to pet him for a moment, then went about her business.

They’d be meeting again in three days. It was his next day off, and he wanted to take her back to the park where they’d met. He had joked about re-meeting under better circumstances there, and where she could get the pictures she’d missed since she’d stopped to help him.

She wondered what it would be like to kiss him, he had such soft, pink lips. He was hard in all the places that mattered, she’d describe him as stocky. He was solid, and looked like he could hold his own if he ever got in a fight. She liked his body type. She wasn’t exactly a tiny girl, but next to him, he made her feel downright feminine. His hands were huge compared to her. It made her wonder what else about him was huge. Smiling to herself, she fell asleep that night with images of them making love in the sunshine on a picnic blanket.

When the time came for him to pick her up a few days later for the picnic, Shareena took extra care primping in front of her mirror. She knew that he probably didn’t care nearly as much as she did, but she plucked and massaged until her face shined and there wasn’t a single stray hair out of place anywhere.

She picked a summer dress with a light over-coat in case it got cold and strappy sandals she could walk in. Normally she was a jeans and a t-shirt kind of girl, but for Charlie she felt the urge to dress up. The dress hugged her curves like it was glued on, her abundant cleavage left nothing to the imagination as it was impossible to hide in most shirts in general. Might as well show it off.

He opened the door for her, and she smiled at him. She had her backpack with her, which had her first aid kit, portable camera equipment, wallet, cellphone, and keys. She never went anywhere without it, even on a picnic date. You never know when you’d need something, or want to stop to take a picture.

They drove to the field where she’d first met him, he spread out a blue and white blanket and got a picnic basket out of the trunk. Setting it down in the middle, he sat down and pulled out two wine glasses and a bottle of red wine.

“This okay?” Charlie asked her and she nodded at him.

Sitting down next to him on the blanket, she could feel the sun shining down on her back as he unpacked the basket. He had meats and cheeses, breads and butter, and the red wine. He had dark chocolate candies for dessert. Most of it was snack style foods, and she appreciated the variety.

Eating quietly, they talked about their jobs and their families. He was an only child, and he admitted that when his parents died, they’d left him an inheritance. She didn’t ask him if he was rich, or how much. But the impression he gave her when he clammed up when talking about money, he was pretty well off.

It made him more attractive that despite the money, he still chose to work. She told him so too. He laughed then leaned over and wiped off some chocolate off her lips. Their eyes met and he leaned forward and kissed her. Shareena kissed him back, closing her eyelids, she let her mouth and lips do the feeling.

Charlie was gentle at first, then grew more demanding as his tongue teased her lips for entrance. She parted her mouth and their tongues met in an erotic melding that had her moaning softly into his mouth. She reached out and wrapped an arm around his neck. When his hand came and rested on her thigh, she shivered but didn’t push him away. Instead she deepened the kiss.

This was completely out of character for her, yet with him, she wanted to be wild, do something dangerous and daring. He was like nature. Unpredictable, exciting, and beautiful to watch. She wanted to see him in action. Running her hands through his hair, she touched the side of his neck and shoulder softly. He brought his hand up and cupped one of her large breasts through her dress gently. Squeezing, he stroked the lobe with care as her nipples puckered against the fabric. It was aching to be released and touched.

She moaned softly as he worked her out of her sundress. He took his time and she could feel the sun touch each inch of her skin as he slowly pulled it down exposing her. His lips were against her skin, leaving soft kisses until her breasts were exposed. He sucked one large tender nipple into his mouth and lapped at it until it puckered into a rock hard nub. He switched to the other side after a few moments and paid equal attention to the other side as he slid the dress down further until it hit her hips.

Charlie slipped the dress down her long legs and set it on the blanket next to them. Reaching between her legs, he touched her with his fingers through the fabric of her panties. Stroking her, he massaged her until the fabric was wet with her arousal before pushing them aside and touched her skin with his fingers. He worked a finger inside of her warm hole and used his thumb on her clit. He leaned up over her and lowered her body to the blanket as kissed her. His fingers never stopped moving inside and against her flesh.

Shareena moaned, opening her legs wider and met his tongue with hers as he kissed her. He stroked her until her hips were grinding against his hands, his tongue and lips working their magic against her own as she moaned into his mouth.

Eventually, when her juices had coated his hands and her thighs, he settled himself between her legs, and kissing down her neck to her chest. With the sunshine warming their skin, he pulled his pants down. He rubbed himself against her thigh, and when she reached up behind him to grab his butt cheeks, he positioned himself against her opening after moving his hand out of the way. He thrust deep inside of her, in one hard movement of his hips.

Rocking her body with his own, he bent his head down and sucked one of her nipples into his mouth as his cock filled her, one stroke after another. She wrapped one of her long legs around his hips to pull him deeper inside of her, and let her head fall back against the blanket. The sun shone on her face, warming her skin. It was erotic, and the slight breeze in the air and smell of the grass and flowers made the situation just feel right to her.

Shareena wasn’t normally the type of woman to jump into bed with a man on a second date, but it felt right. He felt right, and he was pushing on just the right spot. A moment later, she let out a loud howl as her orgasm curled her toes and made her entire body shake from the knees up. Quivering, she could feel her body clench tight around him, and she dug her nails into his back and held on to him as the stars exploded behind her eyes. By the time she could breathe and had stopped shaking, he’d had his own climax, and was breathing hard, looking down into her face with a lopsided grin.

He rolled over and lay next to her on the blanket. Taking his hand in hers, the two of them just relaxed under the sunshine for a while together. Eventually, his stomach growled, and he sat up.

“I think I’m ready to eat.” He told her, “actual food this time.”

Shareena laughed, and nodded at him. She put her clothes back on, and it never occurred to her that they were careless under the sunshine, on the blanket, in a field full of daisies. Had she realized what they’d done, instead of getting caught up in the moment, she wouldn’t have ended up in the situation that was coming next.

Chapter 3

Shareena had been so tired and sick feeling the last few days. She missed Charlie, but he’d been on an assignment for the Navy department that he worked for as a detective. They’d had some money go missing from a weapons funds he was investing and he tended to be overly focused when he was working on a case. She knew how that could be. When she was working on her photography, she could get lost for hours and forget to come up for air.

Right now, she was hugging the toilet, and wondering if she’d picked up a flu. She had just done a high school senior photo project that had paid fairly well, and allowed her to do her art because it paid the bills. Maybe one of the teenagers had gotten her sick. Putting her head against the cold glass, she decided to call her doctor and go in. She had the urge to text Charlie, but decided not to bother him over something silly like a flu or stomach bug. But she did miss him, and wished he was here to hold her hand.

When he wasn’t busy working on cases, they texted and talked non-stop. She had learned a lot about his history, including that he had a reputation as a bit of a playboy. She supposed she wasn’t his normal type either. She was chocolate skinned, busty, leggy, and had curves in places that no diet would fix. According to his mates that she’d met when he’d taken her to play pool a couple weeks ago, he was more into petite blondes with too much makeup and a penchant for going braless.

She wasn’t sure if she was offended that she was so different from his normal type, or that maybe something between the two of them was different. That he found her different, and that it meant they would have something more lasting, or special. He seemed to really like her. He didn’t seem to notice other women when he was with her. He didn’t have the wandering eye of a playboy, even if he had been one prior to meeting her.

Shareena had told herself after hearing about his way with women, that maybe she was different. Maybe it’s why he actually brought her around his friends, and their relationship was slowly progressing over time.

They rarely talked about family, or money, or financial stuff. She could tell it was a sore spot with him, so she avoided it. There was no reason it had to be brought up right now. She wasn’t in a hurry to get settled down or married, those things could come in the future when the time was right.

Right now, her time with Charlie was fun. He seemed to be enjoying her and she was enjoying herself with him.

Except the puking. Shareena groaned and grabbed the glass of water she’d set on her bathroom sink and swirled it around her mouth, hoping to get the disgusting taste out of her mouth so she could call her doctor.

Forcing herself to her feet, the room spun a little bit and she wobbled to the bedroom to find her cell. Calling her doctor, she explained the situation and the nurse told her to come in right now and they’d fit her in.

Thanking her, Shareena hung up. She brushed her teeth and threw on some clean clothes. She knew she really needed a shower, but couldn’t bring herself to do it at this point in time. Grabbing a bowl, she went to drive to the doctor and didn’t want to risk throwing up in her car.

When she got there about twenty minutes later, she signed in and was still clutching the bowl to her chest. She had dry heaved a couple of times, but it appeared that she’d cleared most of her system out by now, and it was just the motions without the big mess at this point.

The nurse got her into a room right away, took her vitals, including her temperature. When the nurse saw that she didn’t have a fever, she looked slightly puzzled. She then gave Shareena a reassuring smile and told her the doctor would be right in as soon as she was done with the patient she was currently talking too.

Sitting on the bed, holding the bowl in her lap, Shareena closed her eyes and waited. When the door opened, she nearly fell off the bed, not realizing she’d started to fall asleep.

“Well, I’d ask you how you are doing, but since you’re here because of a tummy bug, is it a safe bet to guess you’re feeling like crap?” Her doctor asked her and gave her a gentle smile. The woman was an older lady with gray hair, who had a belief in mixing modern medicine with holistic approaches and whole body wellness. It suited Shareena’s desire to trust nature, while still giving her access to medicine when she needed it and know that it was actually warranted. Her doctor didn’t prescribe unless she absolutely had too.

“I’ve had better days Miranda, I’m hoping you can tell me what’s wrong, fix me up, or at least make me feel better while I suffer?” Shareena told her, then felt the dry heaves coming on and buried her face in her bowl for a few moments.

“How long have you been feeling this way?” Miranda asked her, rubbing her chin looking at Shareena.

“A couple of days, but this is the first time it’s been bad like this.” Sighing in relief when the sensations stopped, she closed her eyes for a moment.

“I want a urine sample; do you think you can pee for me, then we can talk?” Her doctor asked her and Shareena realized she did have to go, so she nodded.

Digging a cup out of the cabinet above the sink the doctor handed it her, gave her instructions on how to use it, and where to leave it in the bathroom.

“I need to see another patient, but it should be quick. I’ll come back in about twenty minutes after we’ve had time to test your urine for a couple of things.” Miranda patted her on the arm as she walked past her. “You’re going to be fine, even if you feel like crap right now.”

Shareena nodded, and clutched the little plastic cup to her chest. She went to the bathroom and followed the doctors’ orders, peeing in the cup. She went back to the room and sat on the bed, waiting. It was almost an hour later when the doctor came back again.

“Sorry, that took a little longer than I expected. But we have the results from your urine.” Miranda shut the door, talking as she walked into the room.

“And?”

“You are pregnant. I need to do a blood test to confirm, but I’m guessing based on your vitals, that’s all that’s wrong with you at this point. Once we do a blood test to confirm and figure out your levels, I’ll know when to order an ultrasound, unless you know exactly when you conceived.” The doctor was making some notes on the computer and glanced up to look at Shareena. “When was your last period?”

“I don’t remember?” Shareena said, making it sound more like a question then a real answer. “How is this even possible… we always used protection except…. Oh my god.”

“I’m guessing you just remembered something?” Miranda said quietly.

“We weren’t careful once. It was just once though.” Shareena closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I mean, I know it can happen, but…. I can’t even…”

“Well, let’s get you in for an ultrasound, and then I can refer you to a midwife or doctor of your choice, and you can discuss your options.” Miranda said in a very non-judgmental way. Writing a couple of prescriptions on her medical pad, she ripped them off and handed them to Shareena. “This is for the ultrasound, take it across the hall to radiology, and have them schedule you. Here’s the proof of pregnancy to get you into a doctor or midwife, and this is for labs, which is next to the ultrasound office. Good luck Shareena. If you need anything, just let me know, okay?”

“Thank you,” Shareena said, picking up her bowl, and feeling in complete shock.

“Oh, wait, here’s one more. Here’s a prescription for some prenatal vitamins. Although, I highly recommend you buying gummy ones instead. I’ve heard women have had less trouble with them than the horse pills you get from the pharmacy.” Miranda said and smiled at her.

Shareena took the last prescription and it took her a few minutes to walk out the door to start moving forward with her next step. In a daze, she had no idea what her plan was, or how to even tell Charlie.

Oh god, telling Charlie. She closed her eyes and groaned loudly to herself. This was the last thing she wanted to do.

Chapter 4

A couple weeks had passed, she’d had confirmation of her pregnancy via the blood test, and her first ultrasound. She’d seen the heartbeat, and that the baby was viable. She was offered to council her on her options. She was keeping the baby. She hadn’t planned on having a baby but now that she was going to have one, she couldn’t do anything but keep it. Now she just had to figure out what to do. Her one-bedroom apartment and her cat would need to get a bigger house of some sort, she had a decent amount of savings and good credit. She could probably buy a small house. She was planning on raising this baby alone, but she knew she shouldn’t make any real plans until she’d spoken to Charlie.

Shareena was inviting Charlie over for dinner tonight. She set her table with candles, and a white cloth and was ordering pasta, salad and garlic bread from an Italian place down the road that had amazing food. They even delivered. When she got the table all set, she put a bottle of apple cider in the middle. It was a non-alcoholic drink, so she could have some too.

When Charlie arrived a little while later, she let him in and he kissed her, backing her up until she hit the wall and she moaned into his mouth. She loved his strength, his stocky build, he wasn’t scared to use his strength when it came to sex games, and she loved the way he made her feel.

“Hungry?” She whispered to him between kisses.

“Smells good, almost as good as you,” he told her as he pressed kisses against her mouth and his hands wandered all over her, gently squeezing and touching her.

“Let’s eat, and we need to talk before we do anything else,” Shareena told him. She hoped he’d still be in the mood for sex after she dropped this big bombshell on him.

“Eat? We can do that. What is there to talk about?” Charlie asked her, tilting his head to the side curiously as he took a step back and cleared his throat. He adjusted himself and then followed her to the kitchen to eat.

He sat down and grabbed a bowl of the pasta to load up his plate, then some bread. He eyed the salad, but skipped it and Shareena raised a brow at him and then smiled. She loaded her plate up and it was the first time in a couple weeks she actually felt hungry.

“Cider?” She asked him holding up the bottle after pouring herself a glass. “If you prefer, I have beer in the fridge.”

“Cider is fine,” he told her and then started to eat his food. He closed his eyes and sighed in bliss as the food touched his tongue. It was good and he could appreciate a fine tasting meal.

“I wanted to talk to you,” Shareena started to stay and then felt like a cork was lodged in her throat. She didn’t know how to bring it up or even say it. Honestly, it just needed to be spit out.

Charlie shrugged and waited for her to continue talking. He picked up his cider and took a sip.

“I’m pregnant.” She just said it, and then regretted it. He started to choke on his cider and sputter, she jumped up from the table and pounded on his back. She felt bad, it wasn’t probably the best way to state what was going on.

“That’s not what I was expecting to come out of your mouth,” Charlie told her when he finally stopped coughing. He looked at her and his eyes widened as they settled on her stomach. Realization dawned on him when he remembered their first encounter. He hadn’t been careful like he normally was and it looks like he was going to pay the consequences for it.

“Well, it wasn’t how I was planning on telling you, but it just… well it’s out now.” Shareena told him and sighed and sat back down in her chair to pick at her food. She waited for the news to sink in, not wanting to pressure him or upset him further.

Charlie put a bite of food in his mouth and chewed slowly. He looked thoughtful. He swallowed his food then looked up at her.

“What is your plan?” He asked her quietly. He didn’t make accusations, or sound angry. It was a simple question. To Shareena, she felt like she was standing in front of a firing squad, her answer could change everything. Swallowing hard she opened her mouth to answer him.

“I plan on keeping it.” She finally said quietly, “I would hope that you’ll choose to be involved, I like you Charlie. I really like you. While this wasn’t planned, I do feel a connection to this baby already. I can afford it if you want to walk away, and I won’t pressure you. But, I do sincerely hope that we can move forward, and at least stay friends.”

“Friends?” Charlie sputtered at her staring in shock. “What I feel for you would make it impossible for us to just be friends, Shareena.”

“What do you mean?” She asked him, blinking trying to understand what he was telling her.

“Friends. I cannot just be friends with you. I’m attracted to you, and while an unplanned pregnancy wasn’t on my list of things I was hoping to have happen anytime soon, we can figure this out together. But friends? I think I’m insulted. What exactly was I to you?” Charlie asked, feeling as if she was about to tell him he was just for sex, and she felt nothing more for him. Until this moment, he hadn’t even realized how deeply he’d started to care for her.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” blinking at him rapidly, she realized that she hurt his feelings.

“Then how exactly did you mean it?” He asked her.

“I mean, well… I just meant that I’m an adult who can take responsibility for her choices and actions in life. I like you a lot and I have strong feelings for you too. I also don’t expect you to feel the same way as me, or even be supportive or want to be involved when a surprise situation happens. I just… wanted to give you choices too. I don’t want you to feel trapped. If you want to be here, I want it to be because you want to be.” Shareena told him and then reached out to touch him. “I want you involved. That’s my personal preference. But I don’t want to make you feel like you have no options or choices in this situation. We are both adults, we both should be on the same page in this.”

“Why didn’t you just say that to begin with?” Charlie asked her and shook his head. This woman in front of him confused him.

She quirked a brow at him and snorted, “Like I have any previous experience with a conversation like this? I think I’m lucky to have just spewed out basic information and let the dust settle.”

“So… what happens next?” He asked her, deciding to just move on.

“I go to the doctors, I figure out a due-date, and I guess I decide what I want to do from here. I mean, I’m keeping it, but there’s so many birth and pregnancy options and it’s a little overwhelming.” Shareena muttered, “Like, if I want a water birth, I may need to go with a birth center. But since it’s a first baby, I maybe should do it in a hospital, or… it’s complicated.”

Charlie nodded, not really understanding anything she just said. He was mentally ticking off insurance stuff, and if he could help out to pay for the pregnancy, and how they would balance and manage raising a child together if they didn’t cohabitate.

“I think we need to consider moving in together. Give it a trial run before the baby is here to see if we can handle being a family. If not, then we have time to figure out how to be… friends as you put it and raise the child in a mutually beneficial situation for all of us.”

Shareena nodded, not trusting herself to speak, the panic at the idea of having her personal space invaded, even by a man she liked had her wanting to go hide in her room to breathe.

“We’ll be okay; we’ll figure it out as we go along.” He told her and squeezed her hand.

Chapter 5

Charlie was at work. His thoughts were filled of Shareena, the baby they’d accidentally made together, and trying to figure out how his work schedule would make him a half-way decent partner.

He’d spent the last few years just screwing off, and he’d been lucky, and extremely careful with women. Until her. Something about her had him lose his head, and he still wasn’t sure what it was that made him lose track of time or get lost in physical sensations so he made errors or mistakes.

She was different. He could tell that much, but what did that mean? That he loved her? He knew her, but they were still getting to know one another. You can’t just meet someone and love them, could you? He believed in chemicals and animal lust, but the heart and emotions getting involved where a different story and he’d always made a point not to get involved.

He was on a stake out with his partner, a grumpy old man named George Stiff who was snoring next to him and let him do most of the watching. They were waiting for a navy man to get off the ship to arrest him. They didn’t want to create a scene, and approaching him once he got off the boat was the best way to avoid a scandal. Pictures of the man had been sent to the Navy Intelligence Office, they had included him selling weapons and items off the ship in different ports. He had to be held accountable, and the evidence was solid. So it was just a matter of picking him up.

He had a picture of the man in his lap, and was mentally checking off the men and women who got off the ship until he saw the one they were looking for. Nudging his partner to wake him up, he started his car, and followed the sailor. Who veered away from the groups heading towards the bars and downtown area?

Following him, he was curious what the man was up too. When he went into an alleyway, he parked outside of it and got out of his car, drawing his weapon. He nodded at his partner then went into the alleyway, only to see the sailor go through a back door of a building and it slamming shut. Following him, he went to the door and tried the handle. It was unlocked and he went in.

A large warehouse with boxes and bins were stacked in small rooms, and the place looked like a maze. Following the flashes of the man’s white uniform, he found him stopping to open a box and take a gun out. He was busy loading it when Charlie approached him.

“Mr. Danner? We need to talk, can you put the weapon down?” Charlie approached the man cautiously.

“Who are you?” The sailor looked at him, nervously, his hand tightened on the gun and it made Charlie raise his gun a notch higher.

“I’m Charlie, with the Navy Intelligence Office. I need you to come with me, we need to ask you some questions.” Charlie tried to be calm and address the situation to keep the situation defused. The last thing he expected was the man’s eyes to widen and him to shoot at him. Feeling a burning sensation in his shoulder, he realized he’d been hit, and he fired back before diving to the ground as the man shot at him again.

“Put the gun down Danner, I don’t want to shoot you, last warning,” Charlie told him, taking cover behind some of the boxes and bins. He saw a glimpse of his partner coming up behind him, and kept talking, to distract him. Shooting a man was the last thing he wanted to do, so if they could get out of the situation all alive, in relatively one piece that would be his goal.

His partner put a gun to the back of Danner’s head and told him to drop his weapon. When the sailor did, cursing, Charlie stood up and came out, his shoulder throbbing in agony.

“Think you can handle cuffing him?” Charlie asked, feeling a little dizzy and light headed.

“Sure, we need to get you back to get that looked at, think you can make it?” Stiff asked him, eyeing the blood pooling into his clothes.

“Yeah, if anything weird happens, my girlfriend may need to know. She’s my last called number in my phone.” Charlie told him as they walked out to the car.

“I’m driving, get in the passenger seat,” Stiff ordered him, not wanting him to drive wounded.

They rode back to the station where they dropped the suspect off, and Charlie ended up being forced to go to the hospital emergency room to be checked out and treated, then had to write a report about shots fired and being hit in the line of duty. He sighed, he didn’t get in fire fights very often, but this was his least favorite part of the job.

He texted Shareena after he’d been patched up, but they were keeping him for observation after digging out the bullet and stitching up for a few more hours before releasing him. He had to do the paperwork as soon as he was released and could go back to the office. Right now, he just wanted to see her beautiful, chocolate face.

She arrived a little while later, looking a little traumatized. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, I’ll live. Couple days on painkillers and I’ll be good as new,” Charlie joked and then pulled her closer to him so he could kiss her. “I’m glad you came. You make it less boring to sit here in this bed. There’s nothing good on T.V.”

“Oh, one of those are you?” She smiled and rubbed his arm affectionately.

“One of what?” He asked her, curiously and cringed when he moved in the bed and his entire arm felt like it was on fire and being stabbed by a knife. A burning knife.

“A big, strong man, until he’s injured. Then whines because the radio is broken.” Shareena giggled. “It’s silly, I dunno. The idea of you sitting here hurt has me a little freaked out.”

“Well, I’m okay.” He reassured her. “So, what did you do today?”

“I had a few photo shoots for senior proms, and then I went and took some nature photography, and I have a scheduled appointment this afternoon for a lady who wants me to take pictures of her cat.” Shareena grinned. “I do a lot of dogs and babies too.”

“Sounds like a busy day, I’m not keeping you from anything, am I?” Charlie asked, not wanting to slow her down if she had other things she needed to do.

“No, there’s nowhere I’d rather be, than right here with you right now,” she told him and leaned down to kiss his head affectionately. “My appointment isn’t until nearly dinnertime, so I have a few hours.”

“Good,” Charlie said, then watched the nurse slide the glass door open and come in. She was holding a needle and gave him a half-smile.

“Pain meds. It may make you sleepy, but if you rest up, they doctor will let you go home tonight, as long as you have someone to drive you.” She said and walked over to the IV and inserted the medication after verifying his patient information.

“I’ll take him home. Just text me and I’ll be on standby to come get you,” Shareena told him and then sat with him until he fell asleep from the meds knocking him out.

When she came back a few hours later to take him home, she realized that she’d been his only visitor.

She helped him out to the car, by carrying his bag of items, and wouldn’t even defend him when the nurse insisted on using a wheelchair to take him out to the car.

“I was shot in the shoulder; my legs work fine!” He muttered, but the nurse ignored him, reminding him that the medication for pain could make him walk wobbly, and it was a liability and she wasn’t going to lose her job because of his pride.

Shareena tried to bite back a grin, and almost succeeded until he looked up at her and gave her a glare.

“Just you wait, when you’re having that baby, and they make you use wheel chairs and you just want to walk,” he muttered. He climbed into her car and let her drive him back to her house for the night.

“We should probably talk when you’re feeling better, about getting a house together,” he told her once he got inside of her apartment. “My lease is almost up on my apartment anyways, and the market’s not bad for buying a house right now.”

“Let’s talk about it in the morning, when you’re feeling better,” she told him and handed him the prescription she’d stopped at the pharmacy to pick up on the way home.

“I’m not an invalid,” he told her and then laid down on the couch and let her bring him some water to swallow the pills with.

“No, but you got shot, and it is okay to need a break for a few days while you recover.” She told him gently. “Besides, once you are feeling better, you can brag about how tough you were to all your friends.”

“No, I’ll be bragging about how my hot girlfriend fussed over me and took care of me and I let her,” he said and groaned when he moved and bumped his shoulder on the back of the couch.

“Let me grab you a couple of pillows,” she said, frowning, watching him try to get comfortable. “Or, you could come lay on my bed with me.”

“Your cat will lay on my head,” Charlie muttered, already dozing off again.

Shareena went and got him pillows and a blanket, and helped prop him up so he’d be more comfortable and then snorted when her cat jumped up on his chest, curled up and started to purr.

If he’d been worried about the cat, laying out in the open made him a much easier target when she could have locked him out of the bedroom. Shaking her head, she went to go do some editing work on the photos, and keep an eye on him tonight. The nurse had made her promise to watch for fevers and other signs of complications for the first couple of days.

She had been so focused on work and him, she’d almost forgotten about the baby.

Chapter 6

A few weeks later, they were at the ultrasound, eager to find out the gender. They still weren’t entirely living together, and hadn’t found a house they’d both liked, but they’d grown closer together with each afternoon and night they’d spent in each other’s company.

“And… it’s a girl!” The tech announced, and showed them the three little lines that indicated gender. “Congratulations.”

“A daughter,” Charlie said and felt panic. The idea of chasing off boys, brushing pony tails, and fluffy dresses had him swallow hard. He had been kind of hoping for a rough and tumble boy, at least a boy he knew what to do with. Since he was a boy. Man… correction. He was a man.

Shareena beamed at him. “A little girl, how exciting.”

“Guess we really need to knuckle down and start picking out a house.” Charlie muttered and gave her a smile, he was happy. He just felt a little frightened at the prospect of raising a girl. The next words out of his mouth were a surprise to him, and shocked Shareena.

“She’s going to need a brother. At least I know what to do with boys.”

“Woah!” Shareena’s eyes widened and she choked, “how about we have this one, before we start talking about anymore.”

Charlie nodded, and wasn’t even sure where the thought had come from, he placed a hand on her belly after the tech had finished wiping it off and leaned down and kissed her.

“Marry me?” He asked her. It wasn’t the most romantic of proposals, but in the moment, with his hand on her belly, looking down at her, it felt right. And sometimes, timing and the rightness of the situation, made up for everything else.

Shareena blinked at him, and then nodded, though she was a little frightened by how fast everything was moving and almost worried that things would be too good to be true. She wanted to believe and have faith that this could work out like a fairytale, but something was holding her back.

When they got back home, he pulled out some fliers he’d been saving to show her of houses in nicer areas. He handed them to her and shrugged.

“If you want to see any of them, just let me know. If you don’t like any of them, we can keep looking. I know you’re doing all the work being pregnant, but I can do heavy lifting, painting, and anything else that needs done, if you tell me.” Charlie told her quietly. He wasn’t a person who had felt insecure very often in his life, but this was such a big deal, he wasn’t sure how he’d handle it if she rejected his offers to help.

Shareena looked down at the papers and burst into tears, Charlie panicked and wasn’t sure if he should hug her, or back away slowly. So he just stood there. Staring, and waiting for her to tell him what to do.

She sobbed harder and finally he reached out and hugged her tight, patting her on the back and not saying a word. He was too worried if he opened his mouth, it would make her cry harder.

After a few minutes, she settled down and her sobs turned to sniffles and then quiet snorts until finally she buried her face against his chest and took soft, little breaths until she could talk again.

“Are you okay?” He asked gently, his hand still rubbing her back softly.

“Yes, it’s just… you’re so good to me, and everything is happening so fast, and I’m not ready for a baby, but there’s a time limit on how long I’ll be pregnant and then it will just be here. No, she will be here, and I don’t even have a name picked out.” Shareena talked fast, then sniffled when she took a breath.

“Well, we can pick a name, and if you don’t want to look at houses, we don’t have to right now.” Charlie said, trying to accommodate her.

“No, we can’t put it off any longer, I don’t want to be so big, and fat I can’t move things around the way I want them.” She looked up at him, and her eyes were big and red from her crying.

“Okay, then we can start looking, and we can look at baby names together. We can pick something out so she has a name.” Charlie told her and then hugged her, resting his chin on the top of her head and closing his eyes, taking a deep breath. As far as hormonal pregnant women went, she wasn’t so bad, but the panic he felt at seeing her burst into tears made him realize he’d rather face down a million men with guns aimed at him, than not know how to help her when she was upset.

“Okay, that sounds good. I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to cry,” Shareena wiped a hand on her cheek and then leaned up on her toes and kissed him. “Take me to bed, I need a distraction.”

Charlie nodded. That he could do. Sex was something that came naturally to him and he was good at it. Learning how to navigate the pregnancy hormones, and a new relationship and trying not to screw it up, was a lot scarier to him.

In the end, they might not know how it was going to play out, but he knew, that whatever was growing between them, would last if they paid attention to it and didn’t let it slip away.

As he followed her to the bedroom, he knew that he was right where he wanted to be, and despite his fears about the future, he didn’t have any regrets.

Chapter 7

“I’m glad we picked this house,” Shareena told him. They’d moved in a couple weeks ago, and while it had taken some time to unpack and get organized when she was so close to her due-date, she knew that waiting for the right place had been worth it.

The back yard was huge, with a covered sitting area, a pre-installed wooden swing set, and a hot tub on the back deck that was huge and had room for eating outside or a bbq. The inside of the house was clean, but not so brand new you’d be worried a cat or a child would damage it. Her cat had been hiding under the bed and had barely come out since she’d moved in, but she knew it was just a matter of time before he got brave.

It had three bedrooms upstairs, and two downstairs, one they could use as an office, the other as a playroom when the baby got bigger, it had two living areas, and while it didn’t have a formal dining room, the kitchen was huge and you could easily fit a gigantic table in there for holidays if you needed. It felt homey. Right. It was on a corner lot, surrounded by trees and felt fairly private despite being in a neighborhood. There was a fence, trees and bushes separating them and the neighbor, and the neighbor’s garage was closest to the fence instead of the house.

It gave them the illusion of more privacy and quietness. The neighborhood had a small park, and an indoor pool that was open during the year that the neighborhood had chipped in to pay for. She was happy. While it wasn’t a country house, or a ranch, raising kids felt right in this environment for now and it was close enough to the local state parks she could always go for a drive.

Getting up to waddle downstairs from the nursery where she’d been folding linens and putting away baby clothes in the dresser, she felt the urge to seek out Charlie. He was in the garage, trying to organize all his tools and supplies and cussing as he dropped a wrench on his foot.

“It might help to wear shoes when you’re working in the garage,” Shareena said as she stood there, watching him rub his bare foot.

“That would require thinking ahead about the possibility of damaging my toes with a wrench,” he told her and gave her a more thorough glance when he noticed her hand was on her belly and her posture was different than normal. “You feeling okay?”

“Yes, I think so…” Shareena took a step forward, then looked down at the pool of water on the cement floor, running down her legs. “Then again maybe not?”

“Is that your water breaking?” He asked, his eyes getting all big. “Okay, before I panic; what do you want me to do?”

“Let’s give it a little bit of time. Put the bags in the car, let’s hang out here for a while, and when things get too intense, we’ll go in.” She said logically, “I think I want a cup of tea, do you want one?”

Charlie stared at her for a minute, blinking at her sudden calmness. “Sure….”

He didn’t want to do anything to upset her and decided to just go along with it. A few hours later, when she was nearly biting his arm, he was glad he’d given her the chance to be calm, because as she pushed a baby out while standing next to the edge of the hospital bed, refusing to move, her fingers and nails were digging into his skin. And it hurt.

“You can do this, two more big pushes and your daughter will be born,” the hospital midwife encouraged her. She was kneeling on the ground, with gloves on, linen’s next to Shareena on the bed and some linen’s spread out on the floor to help collect anything that fell on the floor.

“I can’t do this,” Shareena nearly yelled in Charlie’s ear, making it ring. “I want an epidural.”

“It’s too late, you need to push, now.” The midwife told her, and then brought her hands up between Shareena’s legs as the head started to emerge. “You’re almost there, one more big push.”

Shareena groaned and bared down, the baby sliding out with the help of gravity. Breathing hard, she nearly roared as one more big push delivered the shoulders and body into the hands of the waiting midwife.

The midwife brought the baby up to Shareena’s chest, and had her sit back on the edge of the bed, because she was now trembling.

“Just have to wait for the placenta, and we’ll be done soon. Hold your baby, she’s beautiful, look at her. Did you guys decide a name?” The midwife asked as she assessed the baby as quietly as possible not to disturb either new mother or baby as Shareena held the baby to her chest.

“Jade. Jade Adella.” Shareena said and squeaked when the baby latched on to nurse, without any assistance or help.

The midwife smiled, “That’s good, and that will help your uterus to contract and to expel the placenta. Let her nurse.”

Shareena nodded, and stared at the baby in complete awe, words escaping her in that moment.

Charlie hugged his arm around Shareena, and watched his new daughter eat. Feeling stunned by the experience. It had been intense, passionate, and a calm before the storm. Yet he wouldn’t trade a minute of it.

“There’s only one thing missing,” Charlie finally announced.

Shareena looked up at him and tilted her head, confused, “What is that?”

“You still haven’t married me.”

“Oh. That.” Shareena laughed, “I guess she’s just in time to be the flower girl?”

“Absolutely.” Charlie said and felt complete. His world was whole, he finally felt like nothing was missing.

THE SEAL’S SURPRISE BABY

I knew I was going to have a tough night when the group of marines walked into the bar.

It was a Tuesday night, which was usually a pretty slow night. We had all the regulars here: the handful of lonely men who sat on the same bar stools every night, nursing their drinks; the couple who got a table near the window, splitting a bottle of wine; and the table full of rowdy college kids, who always insisted on getting the exact same table and always got separate checks. I was keeping myself busy stocking up behind the bar, taking advantage of the slow period to make sure we had plenty of napkins, straws, and sliced limes. But then half a dozen burly men with buzz cuts and boisterous attitudes strolled in and took over two tables near the center of the room.

One of them walked up to me and slapped his hands down on the bar, grinning wide. He wasn't in uniform, but I could tell he was a marine by the dog tags around his neck and the USMC t-shirt he wore. A couple of his friends were wearing fatigues, probably having just gotten off duty. They'd no doubt come from the base a few miles up the road, near the docks.

“Couple of pitchers of whatever you've got on tap, little lady,” he said.

I turned an annoyed look on him. I hated being called “little lady,” both because it was a sexist term meant to put a woman in her place, and because at my weight, no one called me “little” without meaning it ironically. But I kept it professional, and simply asked him, “You boys want to run a tab?”

He handed me a credit card to swipe. “You bet. And keep 'em coming, okay?”

I poured him the first two pitchers and added them to the tab. The marines worked up quite a ruckus as they started drinking, I kept an eye on them as I served the few other customers that came in. I usually didn't have any serious trouble when the boys from the base came down here. They were loud, they took up a lot of space, but they were good tippers and they didn't harass anyone. Mostly, they just gave me a headache.

That would have been all, if not for the second group that came in about half an hour later. There were four of them, and they were as muscular and hopped up on testosterone as the first bunch, though they were quieter about it. They had more of a deadly grace about them. They took a seat at a table near the back, and one of them walked up to place an order.

When I poured drinks for the man and his buddies, he looked me right in the eye and said, “Thank you, ma'am.” He had a slight southern accent, and held himself with more dignity than I would have expected. He wasn't too tall, but he was broad in the shoulders and had a solid build. He wore a navy blue t-shirt with a logo on the breast, depicting an eagle clutching an anchor and a trident in its talons. Above the logo were the words “U.S. Navy SEAL.”

He took the drinks back to his friends and they sat and shared a toast. I didn't expect any trouble from them at that point. But I was in for more than I'd bargained for.

I noticed the marines leaning close and whispering something to each other, right before one of them came over with their empty pitchers and ordered a refill.

I filled the pitchers and handed them to him. Then he leaned close and asked, “And can you do something for me, sweetheart? Send a round of drinks to our friends over there.” He nodded towards the SEALs.

I took a deep breath, knowing where this was going. “What do you want me to send them?”

He smirked. “Four Shirley Temples.”

I sighed and shook my head. I made the drinks—as long as they were paying customers, I'd give them what they wanted—but I gave the marine a serious look and said, “I don't want any trouble from you boys, now, you hear? You keep this nice and friendly.”

“Don't worry, Miss,” he said with a wink. “We're just showing our navy buddies our appreciation.”

I delivered the four bright pink cocktails to the SEALs' table and nodded over to the marines. “Courtesy of your friends there, gentlemen.”

The SEALs frowned at the drinks and cast some scowls at the marines. But the man I'd spoken to earlier played it real cool. He picked up the drink and turned to the marines, raising his glass in a salute. The rest of the SEALs followed suite.

“Mighty kind of you ladies to buy us a round of your favorite drinks,” he said.

The marines scowled. A couple of them slapped each other on the arms and pointed at the SEALs, leaning close and whispering to each other. Both groups cast death glares across the room at each other.

“Don't go starting trouble, you understand?” I told the SEAL.

He nodded and took a sip of his Shirley Temple. “Nothing to worry about, ma'am. I wouldn't dream of letting anything inappropriate happen in your bar.”

“You'd better not.” I headed back to the bar to deal with a couple of other orders from my regulars. I kept watching the marines and the SEALs as much as I could. I knew their types, and I knew this little pissing contest wasn't over yet.

The next round started a little later, after both groups had a few more beers in them. A couple of them headed to the men's room. When they returned, one of the taller SEALs patted one of the marines on the shoulder and said loud enough for the whole bar to hear, “We need to get these boys out on a boat. This boy here clearly doesn't have his sea legs.”

The marine just glared at him, clearly not getting the joke.

The SEAL snickered and added, “I saw you swaying in there so bad it looked like you were about to fall in! And don't they teach you marine boys how to aim.”

The marine stepped closer, shoving his face in the SEAL's. “I keep trying to work on my aim,” he said, “but your momma can't seem to hold still and keep her mouth open.”

And that was the trigger that set off the whole lot of them.

The SEAL that had just been insulted raised a fist. All of the men at both tables shot to their feet. The gentlemanly one moved the quickest, grabbing his buddy's arm before he could take a swing. “Now, Charlie, don't go doing anything that would make the nice lady kick us out of here, all right?”

I raised my chin and looked all the men over in a broad sweep. “You all settle your britches, you hear me? I thought they taught y'all better manners than this.”

The men slowly separated, a couple of them straightening their shirts and holding their chins up high. Though one of the marines couldn't quite manage to keep his mouth shut. “The navy needs to teach their boys when they've bitten off more than they can chew.”

The tall SEAL, Charlie, looked over his shoulder at the six marines and said, “Maybe he's right, fellas. Six on four? Maybe a couple of us should sit this one out and give them a fighting chance.”

The marines made condescending sounds and laughed. “Maybe you should shut your mouth before you say something that makes me forget my manners,” one said. He made a fist and slammed it into the palm of his other hand.

I slammed my hand down on the bar. “That is enough!” I shouted. “All of you, out, now. You're all done here.”

There were various protests, with both sides blaming the other. Fingers were pointed, names were called, and curses were hurled across the room.

I wasn't sure who swung the first punch, but before I knew it, the entire group of them was engaged in a giant rumble. I grabbed my phone and called the police, ducking behind the bar as fists started flying. One of the men broke a glass pitcher over another's head. Two men started grappling and they fell back onto one of the tables. It collapsed under their weight and shattered into a thousand pieces. Another man was slammed back into the wall, knocking down several pictures and a neon sign, which broke and sent up sparks.

The gentleman started pulling his men back as quickly as he could, forcing them to withdraw from the brawl. A couple of the marines tried to rush him, but he held up his hands towards them, palms out. “I think we all proved we've had too much to drink tonight,” he said, staring both of the marines down. “How about we call this one a draw and stop before someone gets seriously hurt.”

The marines grumbled to themselves, but they backed down. A few moments later, the police arrived. All of the men, marines and SEALs together, were marched outside. The police checked to make sure no one else in the bar was hurt, then they started taking witness statements. All of the stories varied, with no one quite sure which group had started the whole fiasco. I was just grateful to have the men out of here before things had gotten any worse.

A squad of MPs from the base showed up to take custody of the men. I knew they'd all get a slap on the wrist, and maybe be stuck with latrine duty for a few weeks to teach them a lesson, but that would be it.

By the time the police, the MPs, and the drunken louts had all left, all of my regular customers had gone as well. I was left with an empty bar and a bunch of smashed furniture. I sighed and grabbed a broom, then started cleaning up the mess.

The worst part about the whole thing, aside from the damages to the bar, was that since both groups had been hauled off, none of them had been able to leave me a tip.

* * *

CHAPTER 2:

The next day, I opened the bar early. There were at least a few hundred dollars worth of damages from the fight, and I had to bring in some extra business to make up for the cost. A couple of my regulars wandered in the door not long after I turned on the neon OPEN sign, though they weren't some of my best tippers.

I went through my day feeling the weight of last night on my shoulders. Watching the marines and the SEALs brawl had shaken me. Don't get me wrong, I'm no wilting flower. I've tossed a drunk or three out on the curb when I had to, and being a big girl gave me a lot more upper body strength than most people gave me credit for. But that was different than trying to break up an all-out brawl among trained soldiers. These had been men who were trained to kill, and there had been no way I was putting myself in between them.

I was still considering what to do about the whole situation when one of the navy SEALs walked in the front door. It was the gentlemanly one, the one who'd called me “ma'am.” The only reason I didn't tell him to turn around and leave the moment I saw him was because he'd been the one working to break up the fight.

“I hope you left your friends back at the base,” I said as he approached the bar. “I'm not looking for any more trouble here tonight.”

“No trouble, ma'am,” he said. “My boys are going to spend the next few weeks regretting what they did here, after the way our superiors dragged them over the coals. I can assure you, they were not behaving the way the navy expects of its men.”

“Well, good,” I said, somewhat mollified. “Just as long as they learn their lesson and don't do this sort of thing again.”

“I'd also like to pay for the damages,” he said, reaching into his pocket. “I feel responsible, and I'd like to make it up to you.”

“You don't have to do that,” I said, though in truth I very much wanted to be reimbursed. “I've got insurance...”

“Please, ma'am. I insist.” He handed me a folded check. “And again, I apologize. You have yourself a nice day.”

“I...” Before I could say anything else, he turned and walked out the door. “Well, thank you.”

I shook my head and unfolded the check. Then my eyes just about fell out of my head.

He'd written out the check for the amount of $10,000.

I growled under my breath and stepped out from behind the bar, hurrying to try to catch up with him. I pushed the door open and stepped outside into the fading daylight. “Hey, what the hell is this? Some kind of a joke?”

I looked around, but all I saw was a military Humvee, already driving off. If the man heard me, he gave no sign of it.

I was left standing there, holding the check, wondering what I was supposed to do with it. I didn't believe for one minute that it would be any good. Though if it was some kind of prank, I figured I could at least try to deposit it. If it overdrew the man's checking account, that would be just the kind of punishment he deserved for messing with me.

I sighed and shoved the check into my pocket, then headed back inside. I had had about all I could handle of military men, though at least this time I'd managed to avoid having anything broken.

* * *

CHAPTER 3:

I waited until the end of the week, when I was depositing the bar's receipts for the week, to take the check down to the bank. The teller did a double-take when she saw it, but she didn't say anything about it. I almost told her that I thought it was a prank, but I decided to keep my mouth shut and see what happened.

Over the next few days, I mostly forgot all about it. It was business as usual, and the weekend was always a busy time for me. I made sure to tell my other bartenders and waitresses about the fight, and warned them that they should call the police if anything like that happened again. We got a few men from the base who came in Friday and Saturday night, but I didn't recognize any faces from the night of the brawl, and none of the military men caused any problems.

I'd practically forgotten about the whole thing until days later, when I was going over my bookkeeping for the end of the month. I booted up the computer in my office and started going over all of the daily sales reports from the bar, tallying my deposits and deducting the various expenses that had to be paid: the lease on the building, the liquor license, the beer costs, the electric bill, and so on. It wasn't until I saw the bar's account balance that I realized something was off.

There was actually $10,000 more in the account than the ledgers showed. The mystery man's check had cleared. I hadn't even bothered to record it in my books, but there it was.

“Well, I'll be.”

I sat there, staring at the monitor, unable to form a coherent thought. $10,000 was a lot of money. I could take a vacation. Pay off what was left on my car. Fix the walk-in freezer in the back so that it would stop icing over. I could do just about anything.

But more than the thought of what I'd do with the money, my mind focused on the mystery of the navy SEAL. How had he come by that kind of money? I didn't really know much about military pay grades, but I was pretty sure they didn't pay enough to cover something like this.

The question bothered me for days and days. I kept wondering who this man was, and how he had come by that kind of money. I wondered if he was up to some kind of illegal smuggling operation. It didn't seem to fit his character, but I couldn't think of another explanation. Super rich men didn't just up and join the navy. Did they?

I finally got to the point that I just couldn't stand not knowing. One afternoon while I was getting ready to open the bar, I set aside my work and sat at the computer to look up a phone number for the base. I found a contact number for concerns from the general public, dialed it, and waited until a gruff-sounding man answered the phone.

After he introduced himself, I said, “Hi, umm, this is going to sound kind of strange.”

I heard him sigh into the phone. “Yes?”

“Well, see, it's about one of the men from your base.”

“Can you give me his name?” he asked. I heard noises over the phone, as if he were rustling through a desk for a pen.

“Well, I don't know his name exactly.”

“What is this regarding?” he asked.

“Well...” I bit my lip, trying to figure out how to explain it without sounding like a nutcase. “See, there was a fight at my bar the other day...”

“Ahh. Yes, ma'am. I can assure you, the men involved in that incident have already been disciplined.”

“No, you see...” I sighed, rubbing at my eyes. “One of the men came back, to pay for the damages? And, well, he wrote me a check.”

“All right,” the man said. His tone was growing impatient.

“And, well, it was for $10,000.”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

“Hello?”

“Yes, ma'am,” the man said. “That would be Rick Donaldson.”

My eyes widened. I was surprised the man on the phone would know who I was looking for, just like that. “He...he's one of your men, then?”

“Yes, ma'am. Navy SEAL, Chief Petty Officer. We call him Richy Rick.”

“You mean Richy Rich?” I asked.

“No, ma'am. Close. The boys got the name from the old cartoon.”

I leaned back in my chair, trying to get my head around this. “So...he's in the navy, and he's rich.”

“That's right, ma'am. Listen, if Rick wanted to pay you back for those damages, I suggest you just take the money and be grateful. He does this sort of thing.”

“But...”

“I'm sorry ma'am, but I really have other business to attend to. Have a nice day.”

He hung up the phone, leaving me with more questions than I'd had before. Though my mystery man at least had a name.

Rick Donaldson. I decided to Google him and see what else I could learn.

What I found out about him just blew my mind even more.

* * *

CHAPTER 4:

Over the next few weeks, I couldn't get the story of Rick Donaldson out of my mind. I read dozens of news articles, trying to figure him out. The perspectives on his story changed depending on who was writing the article, but certain facts and details stood out the same across all of them.

Rick was the only son of a rather wealthy industrialist. By all rights, he should have been a businessman himself, preparing to run the family business so he could take over as President and CEO when his father eventually retired. Instead, he'd run away from home and joined the navy. There were several interviews with him where reporters asked what prompted him to leave behind his family and his wealth in order to serve his country. His answers varied, but he always said something about how he wanted to do something more with his life, something that would have a greater impact. It seemed that he'd caught a case of patriotism, and considered it more important than his heritage.

He was also known for using his money to help people in countries all around the world. When the U.S. military invaded Afghanistan, Rick had sent millions in relief funds to help the refugees in that country. When there was a terrorist attack at a U.S embassy, Rick sent money to the widows and families of the deceased to help support them in their time of need. He'd made the news dozens of times over the last ten years for his charitable donations, and whenever he was asked about it, he said it was simply his civic duty.

For a while I kept hoping that he would stop by the bar again, but as the weeks passed, he never did. I figured he probably felt guilty for what had happened the last time he was here. But he remained in my thoughts, and I had the feeling that we would run into each other again, sooner or later.

It was almost two months after the bar fight before Rick and I crossed paths again. A really bad storm passed over the east coast, tearing up trees, flooding the streets, and causing damage to hundreds of homes. Our neighborhood didn't get hit as hard as some did, though there was some flood damage to the bar and we were without power for two days.

I was out the day after the storm with a bunch of the other local business owners on my block. We all tried to help each other out in times of need, from the time a fire gutted several businesses in the strip mall down the street, to the time construction on the main road ruined business for all of us, since so much traffic had been diverted away from our area by the detours. We'd all worked together to make sure that no one went out of business, and after the storm we did the same, working as a team to clear away debris, board up windows, and cut down trees that had toppled during the storm.

The local coffee shop owners brought out thermoses of free coffee to keep all of us warm and refreshed as we worked, and the baker's shop down the corner brought everyone donuts. I was taking a coffee break, leaning against the back of a truck, when I spotted him. Rick and a group of men, presumably all from the navy base, were just up the road from me, hard at work. He was wearing a pair of thick work gloves and heavy black boots. He trudged through the puddles at the edge of the road, working to clear some large branches that were blocking the street. He and his men worked efficiently, no doubt due to the training they'd had in working as a team.

Looking for an excuse to go over and talk to him, I went to refill my coffee, and got several extra cups. I balanced them carefully, something I had a lot of experience with, being a bartender, and walked over to Rick and his men.

“Well,” I said, looking the SEALs over. “If it isn't Richy Rick.”

Several of the other men laughed. No doubt they were well aware of Rick's nickname. Rick smiled bashfully at me and said, “So, you've heard about that.”

“Wasn't exactly hard,” I said. I stepped closer and held out two of the paper coffee cups, one stacked on top of the other's plastic lid. “I thought you boys might like a warm drink.”

“Thank you, ma'am,” Rick said, taking the coffee. He handed the cups to his men, then helped relieve me of the others I was carrying.

“It's Chantelle,” I said. “I didn't expect to see you navy boys out here helping out. I didn't think this was part of your duties.”

“Not our official duty,” Rick said. He sipped at his coffee. “We're off-duty. Just lending a hand.”

“Awfully kind of you.” I took a sip of my coffee, looking him up and down. He didn't look rich. Didn't look like anything but a navy boy. I would have expected to see him in an Italian suit, wearing a gold watch and being driven around by a chauffeur. Not getting himself muddy hauling debris out of the streets.

There was a long silence as we stood there with our coffee. I had trouble making eye contact. He couldn't have known how much I'd been looking up about him over the last few weeks. I wondered if he would find it flattering, or creepy. I decided to avoid mentioning it.

“Thank you,” I said. “For the check, I mean. It helped out a lot. Might still need some of it to help pay for storm damage repairs.”

“I was happy to help out,” he said.

“You obviously aren't hurting for money.”

He smirked, glancing at me out of the corner of his eye. He didn't say anything. Didn't have to. He held himself with a quiet confidence. He didn't seem to need to show off his wealth. He looked almost embarrassed to have it brought up.

“So how's your business going?” he asked me. “I hope the storm didn't hurt you too bad.”

“Nothing major.” I shrugged. “Insurance should cover most of it. Everything's been fine otherwise.”

“If there's anything I can do to help,” he offered.

I studied him for a moment. Part of me, the prideful part, didn't want to take any more help from him. The more practical part wanted me to milk him for whatever I could get out of him. If he was willing to throw his money around, there was no reason I couldn't take advantage of that.

But I felt guilty at the idea of taking advantage. So instead I said, “The mom and pop grocer's on the corner, they got hit the hardest. I don't think they've got enough insurance to cover it. If you could do anything...”

He looked down the street at the grocer's. A huge tree had smashed in their roof, and once the roof had collapsed, the store had been flooded. The building was in horrible shape, and they'd lost a lot of their inventory when the grocery shelves were flooded, ruining most of the food.

Rick nodded. “I'll see what I can do.”

“Thank you.”

He smiled at me, and for a moment, I thought there was something in that smile. I caught his eye roaming when he thought I wasn't looking. I was a big girl, but I still had curves in all the right places, and I saw him eyeing my curves with an appreciative gleam in his eyes. My face started to grow warm and I hid my blush behind my coffee cup.

He finished his coffee and walked over to the wastebasket on the corner to toss it in. “Thanks for the coffee,” he said. “We should do this again sometime.”

“Cleaning up after a storm?”

He chuckled and shook his head. “Coffee. If you're free, that is.”

I eyed him appraisingly. “I'm sure I could squeeze in some time,” I said. “As long as you're buying.”

He smirked and nodded. “Of course.”

“Stop by the bar sometime,” I said.

“Actually,” he said, “I was hoping for something a bit more...private.”

I arched an eyebrow, studying the look on his face. I couldn't tell if he was serious or not, but everything about him so far had seemed sincere. “All right. Give me a call sometime.”

I gave him my phone number and he programmed it into his phone, promising to call. Then he headed back to his men, who started hooting at him and teasing him for being a flirt.

I walked away, ignoring the burning in my cheeks. I resisted the urge to glance over my shoulder to see if he was still looking at me. But there was an itch between my shoulder blades that told me his eyes were still on me the entire time.

* * *

CHAPTER 5:

Rick called me the very next day, while I was going over insurance forms for the damage to the bar. I set aside the paperwork and answered the call, trying not to let the butterflies take over my stomach. “Hey,” I said.

“Hello, Chantelle. I hope I didn't catch you at a bad time.”

I looked over the messy pile of forms spread out all across my desk. “No, not a bad time at all. How's things?”

“Doing quite well,” he said. “I was hoping you might be free this afternoon, perhaps? I took quite a liking to the coffee from that shop on your street.”

“That sounds great,” I said. “And they offer a discount to the other shops on the street.”

He laughed, and I realized how foolish I sounded. This man was rich enough that saving 10% on a cup of coffee really didn't matter to him.

We picked a time to meet at the coffee shop. I hung up the phone and stared at my insurance forms, unable to focus on them.

I had a date. A date with a rich navy SEAL. I couldn't quite get that thought straight in my head.

I set aside the paperwork and grabbed my keys. I had to head home and change into something more presentable. I usually came to work in jeans and a t-shirt, since tending bar didn't exactly require me to look fancy. But for a date, even if it was just a coffee date, I needed to make myself look a bit nicer.

An hour later, I walked into the coffee shop wearing black slacks and a deep violet blouse. Rick was already there waiting for me. We ordered our drinks, then sat down at a private table in the corner. We chatted for a little bit about the storm and how things were going with the recovery efforts. I carefully avoided bringing up my insurance situation, since I didn't want to feel like I was trying to get something out of Rick.

Eventually, the conversation moved on to more personal topics.

“So, tell me,” Rick asked, “what's it like running a bar? Is it all drunken buffoons and people starting bar fights?”

I laughed and shook my head. “No, trouble like that tends to be few and far between. Most people keep to themselves, or come in in small groups, just there to have a good time. Sometimes I get guys who are a little too aggressive trying to pick up some of the single women at the bar, and I have to toss them out. But usually, it's quiet.”

“What made you get into the business?” he asked. He watched me as he sipped his coffee, and I felt my cheeks warming up at the look in his eyes.

“Originally, I got a job there when I was in school,” I said. “It seemed like a good way to pay my tuition. But I found I had a knack for it. I switched majors to business in my junior year so I could learn how to run a place of my own. Then, a few years ago, the owner decided to retire. I took out a loan so I could make him an offer, and now the place is mine.”

“That's great,” he said. “It takes a lot of gusto to run your own business. Especially one like that.”

“What about you?” I asked. “I mean, I read up on you a bit. You decided not to run the family business.”

He shrugged and leaned back in his chair. “I guess I didn't think it was a good use of my time. Even when my dad retires and I become primary shareholder, I can just appoint someone to run the day-to-day affairs for me. I have better things to do with my personal time.”

“Like helping out people in need,” I said, thinking of his volunteer work after the storm.

“Exactly.”

We made small talk for a bit longer, until it was time for me to go open the bar. Rick walked me to my car, and when we got there, he took my hand in his. He looked into my eyes, and I saw the spark of desire there. But I hesitated. I couldn't see myself having a place in this man's life. Could I?

“I'd enjoy seeing you again,” he said.

“I...I'd like that.” I blushed and lowered my eyes.

He reached up and touched his fingers under my chin, tilting my face up towards him. I held my breath. He leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. I slipped my hands around his neck, savoring the taste of his kiss. His stubble scratched my chin, delightfully masculine. He put an arm around my waist, holding me. His arms were strong. Safe.

I was breathless as we parted. I leaned back against my car, trying not to giggle like a little schoolgirl.

“Dinner, sometime soon?” Rick asked, caressing my cheek. “That is, if you ever have a night when you're not bartending.”

“I take Mondays off,” I said. “One of my workers runs the bar that night.”

“Monday night, then,” he said. “I'll pick you up at 6:00?”

“Sounds wonderful.”

He headed off, and I got into my car and drove back to the bar. For the rest of the night, I found myself thinking about his kiss, and looking forward to the dinner date next week.

* * *

CHAPTER 6:

Rick picked me up for dinner Monday night and took me to a little steakhouse downtown. I was surprised, but not at all disappointed, that it was a small, middle-class establishment. I knew quite well that Rick could afford a lot better. It made me wonder if he was trying to pretend like he was a normal, everyday guy, or if he was worried that I'd have thought he was showing off if he took me to a five-star restaurant with meals that were $200 a plate.

I didn't want to ask, though, so I decided to be more subtle. “You come here often?”

“Oh yes,” he said as he held my chair out for me. “Me and the boys come down here every couple of weeks. Nothing beats a good steak.”

I smiled at his response. Maybe, I figured, he simply had good old fashioned down to earth tastes.

I ordered a hearty steak and potatoes myself. Most girls I knew tended to eat more daintily, trying to watch their waistline. I'd been a plus-size girl since I was a teen, but I was more than comfortable with my weight. I knew I had curves in all the right places, and that I could be sexy and seductive without starving myself in the process.

I could also tell that Rick was a man who appreciated the way I looked. While we ate and talked, I kept catching him sneaking a glance here and there. It brought a swell of pride to my chest to know that I could draw a man's eye, especially a man like Rick.

After dinner, Rick ordered a bottle of wine to go, and slipped our server an excessively generous tip to get her to look the other way when he took two wine glasses with us on our way out. We drove down to the waterfront and went for a walk under the moonlight. A paved path wound its way along the shoreline, looking down over the cliffs. The waves crashed against the cliff face down below us, and the lights of some ships shone off in the darkness near the horizon.

Rick poured us each a glass of wine. We sipped the wine as we walked, quiet for a little while, until we were far enough down the walkway to have privacy.

“You know, you're a fascinating woman,” Rick said as we stopped to lean against the railing, looking down over the shadowy waves below.

“Oh?” I asked. “I don't see what's so fascinating about me. I'm just me.”

“You're strong,” he said. “You aren't afraid to stand up for yourself, even when you're up against drunken marines. You've got a good heart. And lovely eyes.”

I smirked. “I bet you say that to all the girls.”

“Only when it's true,” he said, turning towards me. He reached out and caressed my cheek. I nuzzled against his palm and sighed. He had a gentle touch, and it made me feel warm.

He ran the backs of his fingers down my cheek, then slid his fingers back into my hair. “You're very soft,” he whispered. He stepped closer, pressing his body against mine and leaning in to whisper in my ear. “And warm.”

I sighed softly, letting myself melt against him. His fingers felt amazing, and I found myself wanting him to touch me in other places as well.

“I bet you're the kind of woman who takes what she wants,” he whispered, tracing his fingers along the curve of my neck. “And doesn't hesitate.”

“You're right,” I said. I took his face in my hands and pulled him close, tasting his lips. He slipped his arms around me, caressing my curves as we kissed. His touch sent shivers throughout my body. I moaned against his mouth as his hands roamed lower, squeezing my ass. I felt his excitement as he pressed himself against me, and his arousal was contagious. I slipped my hand down and reached for his crotch, giving it a gentle squeeze.

He gasped and shivered. “You really do take what you want,” he said.

“I'm definitely ready to take it.”

He kissed me again, then took my hand. He led me down the path until we found a trail that led down to a small stretch of beach, framed by cliffs. It was dark and private, and when we laid down on the sand together, it was like there was no one else in the world.

We laid together on the sand, taking our time, exploring each other's bodies. Rick's hands moved slowly, caressing my ass, my hips, my breasts. I kicked off my shoes and let my toes curl in the sand as his touch sent tingles through my body. He unbuttoned my blouse and started planting soft kisses along my breasts. I ran my fingers through his hair and pulled his face closer, moaning in pleasure.

When I couldn't wait any longer, I pulled him on top of me and started unbuttoning his pants. I slipped my hand inside and found what I was looking for, stroking it firmly. He moaned and leaned over me, using his knees to push my legs open. I spread my legs eagerly and pulled him closer, guiding his movements until he was inside of me.

We made love in the sand, under the stars, until my body ached with such pleasure that I couldn't contain it any longer. I clung to Rick as he thrust into me, my nails digging into his sides. I didn't try to hold back my screams of ecstasy. I let them out, crying my pleasure into the night, knowing that there was no one else but Rick to hear the sounds of my climax.

Afterwards, we lay there holding each other. I closed my eyes and listened to the sounds of Rick's breathing. Each shift of my body sent grains of sand sliding off my sweaty skin. I reached up and traced a finger along Rick's lips.

“That was something else,” he said.

“Is that a good thing?”

“Mmm, a very good thing.”

He kissed me softly, gently, then laid his head against my chest. I held him for a long time, until the chill of the night air started to cool the sweat that coated my skin. We got up and brushed as much of the sand off of us as we could, then we got dressed. We walked back to the car hand in hand and Rick drove me home.

“Boy, I need a shower,” I said as we pulled up to my place. “I'm sweaty and I've got sand in...places.”

Rick smirked at me and caressed my cheek. “You want some company in that shower?”

I eyed him sidelong and grinned. “You sure you don't need to be back at the base, soldier boy?”

“I've got a forty-eight hour pass,” he said. “I can stay out as long as I like.”

“Well, in that case, I could use someone to scrub my back.”

We had as much fun in the shower as we'd had on the beach. Rick pinned me against the wall and soaped me up, then rubbed me down, taking his time to caress every curve. By the time we finished, I was pleasantly exhausted. We collapsed into my bed together and he wrapped his arms around me, holding me close.

Just before I drifted off to sleep, I whispered into the darkness, “Rick?”

“Yes, babe?”

“Is this something serious for you? I mean, not just a good time?”

“Everything I do is serious to me,” he said. He kissed my neck and squeezed me tight.

I sighed in contentment, then closed my eyes and went to sleep.

* * *

CHAPTER 7:

Rick became a regular part of my life over the next few weeks. He came down to the bar when he had time off, keeping me company when it was slow, and lending a hand when it was busy. I let him work behind the bar and found that he wasn't half bad at mixing drinks. It was nice to have him there, and it made my nights much more pleasant.

Sometimes we slipped back into my office and made love on the desk. Other nights, we went back to my place and he spent the night. He never took me back to the base, which was just fine. I didn't want to be around all of those other military types. Only Rick.

One night, weeks later, we were having a quiet, candlelit dinner at my place. Rick had insisted on cooking, saying that he had some news to share with me, and he wanted to set the right mood. I sat and waited while he cooked, my nerves all riled up. I had some news of my own, and I wasn't sure how he was going to react to it.

As he was serving the meal, I wrung my hands under the table. “Are you going to tell me what your big news is?” I asked.

He finished setting out both of our plates and sat down. “I was hoping we could enjoy a nice dinner first.”

“I'd really rather hear what it is,” I said. I didn't even touch my food. “I...I have something to tell you myself. And it's pretty important.”

“What is it?” he asked.

“You go first.” I kept my eyes lowered, too nervous to look at him. I picked up my fork and pushed the food around on my plate, but my stomach was tied in knots, and I couldn't bring myself to take a bite.

“Well,” he said, unfolding a napkin and setting it in his lap. “I have a decision to make. And I was hoping that you would be part of it.”

“Decision?” I asked, frowning. “What are you talking about?” The knots in my stomach just got even tighter.

“At the end of the month, they're going to be transferring me,” he said. I looked up at him and he met my eyes. “Overseas.”

“Oh God.” I felt faint and swayed in my chair. I took a sip of water, suddenly feeling parched. “You...you're leaving me?”

“No, no!” He got up and moved around the table to kneel by my side. He took both of my hands in his. “That's what I want to talk to you about. See, I've never had any reason to stay in one place before. I always just went where they needed me.”

“But?”

“But,” he said, “now I've got a reason.” He squeezed my hands.

I took a few deep breaths, trying to calm myself. The last thing I needed right now was to find out he was moving to another country, even if it was only temporarily. He could be gone for a year or more, and that would ruin everything.

“What are you saying?” I asked, once I was calm enough to speak. “Are you leaving, or not?”

“That's what I want to talk to you about,” he said. “I have an option. I can resign my commission, and then I won't have to go.”

I held my breath for a moment while I sorted through that thought. “So is that what you're doing, or...?”

“That depends a lot on you,” he said. “I feel like things have been going really well between us. And I'd like our relationship to grow into something more. But I need to know if you're in the same place I am. That you want the same things I do.”

“And what is it that you want?”

He reached up and cupped a hand against my cheek. “I want you.”

I leaned my face against his hand and closed my eyes. “Are you sure?”

“Of course.”

“And if I ask you to stay...?”

“Then I'll stay,” he said. “As long as I know what we have is something serious. I'm not asking you for marriage or something. Not yet at least. But I need to know this is a real commitment.”

I opened my eyes and looked down at him. My heart raced in my chest. “Before you decide,” I said, “I think I should share my news with you.”

“Of course,” he said. He got up and sat in his chair, scooting it closer to me. He took my hands in his and squeezed them. I took a deep breath and slowly let it out, trying to find the right way to share my news. In the end, I decided there was only one way to do it. I had to be direct.

“I'm pregnant.”

He froze in place, staring at me. His hands went limp in mine. My mind raced, imagining the worst possibilities. That he'd take the job overseas after all. That he'd leave me to raise this baby alone. Sure, he'd pay child support, and he was wealthy enough that the baby would be well-provided for. But that wasn't the same as having a father. A real family.

“Are you sure?” he asked.

“Yes.” I sighed and lowered my head. I braced myself for what was coming.

Then he laughed.

I looked up at him and saw that he had a huge, goofy grin on his face. “Really? I'm...I'm going to be a father?”

He laughed again, but it was a laugh of joy. He grabbed my face and kissed me. Tears of relief slid down my cheeks.

He pulled back and brushed a thumb across my cheek, wiping away my tears. “What's wrong?”

I shook my head. “I thought you would leave me.”

“Are you kidding?” he asked. “Now I've got even more reason to stay. I'll put in my resignation tomorrow.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course I'm sure,” he said. “I was ready to stay when it was just for you. Now, I've got even more reason to stay. We can do this. It'll be great.”

I let out a shuddering breath of relief and leaned against him, putting my arms around him. He held me close and stroked my hair. My fears started to fade away. There was still a lot to worry about. I'd never had a baby before, and I wasn't sure if I was ready. But at least now I knew I wouldn't be doing it alone.

I took Rick's hands and stood up, then led him to the bedroom.

“What about dinner?” he asked with a mischievous grin.

“It can wait,” I said. I pulled him onto the bed and pushed him over onto his back. I pulled down my panties, pulled up my skirt, and straddled him, leaning down over him to kiss his sweet lips. He reached up and massaged my breasts, then slid his hands lower and grabbed my hips. He pulled me against him and started grinding up against me before I even had his pants off. I could feel him through his pants, and I ached in that moment to have him inside of me.

I pulled his pants down and lowered myself onto him. He moaned in pleasure and thrust up into me, holding my hips as I moved in time with his motions. I ached for this man, needed him, craved him. And now I knew he would really be mine.

In all of the excitement, it didn't take long for Rick's eager thrusting to bring him to climax. I coaxed him onward, stroking his face and whispering sweet nothings to him. I let him fill me, giving me what I craved, what I needed. Then I collapsed atop him and planted little kisses all over his face and lips.

When it was done, we laid there in bed, holding each other. I knew there were a lot of details to work out. I'd have to talk to Rick about whether he wanted to move into my place, or if we'd be getting someplace new together. I could offer him a full-time job at the bar. Not that he needed the money, but it would give him something to do now that he wouldn't be in the service any longer. And we had to make plans for the baby, getting ready to be a family.

But all of that could wait for another day. For tonight, I laid there, holding my man in my arms, at peace with the world. And I couldn't have asked for anything more.

THE SEAL’S SECRET BABY

CHAPTER ONE

Deacon Cameron left the range with his best friend Trevor James, walking back to his Range Rover to head out to lunch. They did this on Wednesday mornings when Trevor was home in Washington D.C. and enjoyed the time together since Deacon was no longer a Seal due to a knee injury received on the job three years ago. He missed the job more than he cared to admit, hiding that behind the interest he showed in Trevor’s stories as he pushed down his pain.

One thing that hadn’t changed in his life was a schedule. Deacon had been smart enough to invest what he’d earned well along with the inheritance from his grandfather so that he could live well now without worry. He helped out with his brother’s security company part time just to keep busy, working long days whenever James needed the assistance as well as Thursdays and Fridays on a regular basis. He still woke early, something that would never change, using that time to hit the gym and keep himself fit and healthy with a regular trainer. After the gym, he’d run a short distance if he was still feeling restless near his house where there was a nice nature trail.

Today, he’d done all of that early and his knee was hurting a bit as he started the engine of his car. He drove into the city, automatically heading to the diner that they always had lunch at as Trevor pulled a ball cap over his cropped blonde hair and laughed at him.

“What’s your problem?” Deacon asked him, slipping on his sunglasses as the bright spring sunshine nearly blinded him.

“We don’t always have to go to this place, D. I love it and everything but anytime you want to change up, it’s fine with me.” Trevor teased him, knowing how rigid his best friend was to his habits. “Shit, this place has been around for thirty years already.”

“It has, and we’ve been eating here since high school.” Deacon replied, feeling a little contemplative as he pulled into the lot and parked the car. It was one thing that he could still hold onto since losing his job, his memories going back to friends and family as he ran a hand through his own cropped hair. Some of the guys he knew had let theirs grow out as well as growing beards, but Deacon still kept himself clean-shaven at all times. It was what he knew and what he’d seen the men in the family do before him. “I don’t know, Trev. It just means something to me to go here.”

“I hear that. We have a lot of memories here.” The guys left the truck and went inside, sitting at their regular table and ordering the burgers before Deacon sat back and looked around. “How’s Tina doing?”

“She started seeing her ex last week. I started seeing this girl Lorna now. Man, dating is fucking crazy.” Trevor shook his head as Deacon smirked. “When are you going to give it a go? You’re retired now, buddy.

“Like I want a part of that crazy.” Deacon responded, shaking his head. “Ever since James got a divorce, I’ve watched him go through it. It’s insane.”

“Don’t you want to settle down and have a family? I mean, now that things have calmed down a bit?” Trevor watched a stubborn look cross Deacon’s face as he shook his head, longing for it himself as he dated girl after girl to see if she’d be a good fit. Being a Seal made it difficult to work for his friends that were married with kids, but they were all happy and made it work.

Something was holding his best friend back. Trevor looked up as their lunch was brought over, taking a bite of the ultimate comfort food as he smiled to himself. Someday Deacon would meet a woman that turned his whole world upside down.

They parted ways after that, since Trevor had to meet up with his parents and Deacon headed to the large house that he’d bought himself five years ago. It was in one of the best areas of the city, offering a quick drive to most anywhere that he went and it was secure. The house was a two story brick structure that offered everything he wanted despite living in it alone. Deacon parked his car in the five car garage next to his red McLaren 650s and the Harley that he’d bought the first year he’d left the Navy to take a long road trip on. He glanced at both of them with a yearning in his eyes to take off again as he headed through the garage door into his kitchen. Deacon grinned as he heard his husky barking in his crate, going to unlock it as Tasha jumped up to greet him. “Down, girl!” Deacon told her, looking down at the pup that he’d brought home from Kuwait when he’d gotten hurt. “Want to go out for a while?”

Deacon let her out into the yard and walked out to look over the large expanse of grass as he crossed his arms, considering building a pool now that he was home more. The summers got hot in D.C. and it would make things more bearable, though his mind wandered to other places in his job that had been much more intense as he stared forward blankly. He glanced at Tasha to see that she was playing with one of her toys on the lawn, wandering back inside for some water from the fridge.

Once he’d let her back in, Deacon wandered to the office to check on CM Security using his laptop as Tasha came in to lay down on the floor with him. James had worked hard on building the company, using his part of the inheritance to start it and keep it strong and now his soon to be ex-wife Susan was going after him for part of the company. Deacon shook his head angrily, remembering the look on his little brother’s face when he’d confessed that she was cheating on him with a lawyer from her own job. Nobody was perfect and he knew that James had his issues, but he worked hard to make their life enjoyable and Susan had ripped his heart open.

They’d hired a lawyer to protect him in court and Deacon watched as he started to date girls that were younger than his age of thirty. Finding someone to warm the sheets was understandable but James was taking it further than that, getting emotionally involved despite Deacon’s warnings.

He sent a message to his brother via the messenger app they used, seeing how things were as he sipped his water again. James replied with the news that they would be hooking up a new business with their top package the next day, making Deacon grin. He also asked Deacon if he’d like to hit the local BBQ joint up for some dinner since a date had fallen through and neither brother cooked too much.

CHAPTER TWO

Deacon pulled on a button up shirt that matched the gray in his eyes, tucking it into worn jeans before he left his large bedroom. He slipped his feet into some chucks by the door and decided to take the sports car tonight for a change, heading into the garage to start it with a grin as he slid the garage door open. The two brothers were close since their parents were both gone following a robbery in their home town of Denver. Wrong place at the completely wrong time. The boys were only twenty-five and twenty at that time and Deacon was already in the military with the Seals, so James stayed with their Grandpa and went to the local community college. Once he died a couple of years later, James joined his brother on the east coast and they were both doing well, apart from the divorce issues and Deacon’s current state of unemployment from what he loved.

Deacon pulled out onto the quiet street, keeping the speed safe as he headed towards the main road. The sun was setting and he looked ahead of him intently as he noticed the red light, hitting his brakes carefully. It was a gorgeous night out and he lowered the windows as he drove, paying no mind to the stares that he received as he passed the other cars.

He and James were both good-looking guys with dark hair and the same eyes that could be bluer or grayer, depending on a few factors. They’d had their fair share of women over the years until James had gotten married and Deacon got involved in his military service, always keeping things casual and very short lived at that point. His job was his life and he didn’t want to settle down with the instability of where he’d be at any given time.

Even since he’d stepped away from his career three years’ prior, Deacon still hadn’t really dated. He focused on getting his knee as healthy as possible so he could stay in the shape that he was accustomed to. That had turned into working out several hours a day until he started working with James and soon Deacon found himself with little free time to even consider a relationship. Once James started dealing with his marital issues - that turned into more working hours so that Deacon could support his brother emotionally as well as helping him run his increasingly successful business.

Deacon pulled into the parking lot of the restaurant, seeing James standing beside his black Tahoe dressed for work and very similar to himself. They’d always leaned toward the same style and Deacon parked before getting out of the car and ribbing his brother good-natured as they headed inside. Deacon noticed a crowd by the hostess station and stepped forward to look over everyone to see a woman passed out on the floor. “Call 9-1-1.” He told the hostess, who looked terrified as she dialed on the phone. He made his way down to the floor carefully, feeling for a pulse as he took in her dark skin and caramel highlighted curls that framed her face, trying to figure out what was wrong. “What happened?”

“She was picking up a to- go order and just fainted. It just happened,” a customer babbled in his ear as he nodded and realized that she was stable and breathing, still needing to get to a hospital. “She teaches my Art Literature class at the college…I just saw her today. She seemed fine.”

Deacon glanced up to see that his brother was thinning out the curious crowd as sirens sounded over the loud music in the foyer of the restaurant. Flashing red lights filled the room as the door was pushed open and two guys rushed inside with a stretched. “Deacon...what did you do here?” Steven greeted him, taking in the situation. He’d worked with Deacon on a few volunteer shifts after he ended his career with the Navy.

“This woman fainted getting her order. She’s stable but needs to be checked out.” Deacon told the paramedics as they loaded her carefully onto the stretcher and towards the bus as Steven glanced at him with curious brown eyes. Deacon looked at James who stepped forward and clapped his brother on the back.

“You know that you like to see things through as much as I do. We’ll grab some grub after. Got room for two?” James asked Steven, who nodded as the men headed out with them. They knew James as well just from town and Steven moved next to the woman once she was secured inside as they brothers sat beside each other.

“Any idea of what her name is?” Steven asked, checking her over quickly as they both shrugged.

“Someone said she’s a teacher at the school. Maybe American? Art something.” Deacon replied, looking at her as they sped through the streets.

The woman appeared to be in her late twenties or so and was curvy, wearing a loose plum dress that seemed to hide her body from what Deacon could tell. He didn’t mind a little meat on a woman and he looked at her face to see her full lips moving before he took in her tight curls that were spread out onto the canvas. “How is she?”

“Stable, like you said. The docs will have a look at the ER.” Steven replied, letting out a breath as he looked at the brothers. “The call before this was a head on out by the monuments. A family was killed by a drunk driver, so this is a welcome change.”

“Asshole,” James muttered under his breath, both of them hating people that took the lives of others so carelessly. It had started with their parents, who had just been stopping for some milk on the way home. They’d both seen some awful things since then, particularly Deacon.

Little did they know the situation that was right in front of them!

They arrived at the hospital and she was rushed into a small room as James and Deacon stood back by the nurse’s station to observe from a distance. She was moved onto a bed and the staff surrounded her as Deacon watched closely. There would always be a part of him that wanted to save people, beginning from when he was a kid and saving every animal that he could. His mom had always told him that he had too big of a heart even as she adopted every domestic pet that they could handle as he gave her his wide gaze. Deacon glanced up as he heard someone greeting him, half-smiling at one of the nurses that he’d gotten to know when he was helping out on the bus. “What are you doing here? I thought you chilled out on the volunteer work.”

“Came in with her. We were going to eat but she fainted by the hostess stand and you know me.” Deacon nodded in the direction of the room as Lisa smiled and shook her head. She told them that she would check on the woman and stepped over to look in and talk to the doctor that was looking her over.

“They’re going to take some blood and run some tests. If you guys want to grab something in the cafeteria, I’ll text you when I know something.” Lisa told them, smirking as James rolled his eyes.

“That’s just like Hill Country.” Deacon punched him in the side as he looked at Lisa.

“Headed there.” He shot James a mock glare as they walked away, noticing his brother’s eyes lingering on the lithe strawberry Blondie for a long moment. “Keep it in your pants, Casanova. She’s my friend.”

“Why didn’t you tap that again? She wanted you bad.” James reminded him, watching as Deacon shrugged.

“Timing.” He’d been a mess after he was done with the Navy and dump that on a nice girl like Lisa wasn’t a good plan. He pushed the button for the elevator to head to the ground level cafeteria and stepped onto the empty car as he ran a hand through his hair.

“There’s this thing called casual sex, D. It feels really good.”

“Says the man who keeps getting involved with his rebounds,” Deacon reminded him as James leaned against the carpeted wall of the elevator. They got off and grabbed some coffee and two sandwiches to take to a corner table as Deacon paid with a large bill. James sat back and glanced around the large room where families sat around tables dealing with the bad or the good and a few of the hospital staff tried to have a decent meal.

The brothers discussed work and the following day as they ate the turkey sandwiches that would tide them over until Deacon was ready to leave, something James really didn’t mess with him over. He knew how much his brother had always tried to save everything and everyone that he could, particularly since losing their parents.

The phone vibrated on the table as Deacon reached over to look at the screen. “It looks like she’s awake. I just want to go say hello and make her comfortable.”

CHAPTER THREE

The brothers headed back up to the ER and walked to the room where Lisa was talking to the scared looking woman. Deacon took a look into her stunning face, seeing watery light green eyes against dark skin with long dark lashes as he stopped at the foot of the bed. She was beautiful and she said something to Lisa before she looked into his eyes, essentially shutting his world down with the intensity of her gaze.

“These two were at the restaurant just after you passed out and decided to come along on the ambulance to see how you were doing.” Lisa smiled comfortingly at the patient before she looked up at the brothers. Deacon and James Cameron, this is Rowan Weathers.”

“How are you feeling?” James asked her easily as Deacon managed a low hello, getting a weird look from his brother.

“I’m going to be fine but all of this was a surprise.” She had a slight drawl as she spoke, making Deacon step a little closer. She’d obviously been crying and he stared into her face as she glanced at him. “Thank you for helping me back there.”

“It was the least that I could do,” Deacon told her sincerely, seeing a faint smile on her face before she stared down at her graceful hands. “I heard someone say that you were a teacher at one of the colleges?”

“Yes, I am. I teach art at American.” She replied as he saw some color return to her flawless skin. “I suppose I’ll be well enough to return tomorrow, Lisa?”

“Certainly. Just keep that appointment and take care of yourself. We’re going to hold you for a bit and keep an eye on some things though.” She looked into Deacon’s face. “You did good, D.”

The brothers said their goodbyes slowly before leaving, as James immediately brought up a real dinner. They caught a cab to the original choice and found it to be much less crowded, finding a table in the corner right away. They ordered a couple of beers while they waited for their plates as James took a close look at his brother. “You seemed a little stunned back there, Deacon. Everything okay?”

How did he tell his brother that she was the most gorgeous woman that he’d ever seen? How could he really make it clear how much it had thrown him off completely?

“She just looked so sad. Do you really think she’s going to be okay?” Deacon asked James, watching him shrug.

“Lisa seemed to think so.” He tore into the roll, buttering it before he took a huge bite. “That sandwich was a joke.”

“I think the big plate of meat that you ordered will take care of your poor starving tummy, James.” Deacon told him sarcastically as he sipped the cold beer thoughtfully. “What time is the job tomorrow?”

They moved onto work over the course of the late meal and headed home after as Deacon lost himself to thoughts of Rowan. His gut told him that something was wrong and hurting her from the look in her beautiful eyes, making him wonder what. It made him want to fix her, to rescue her. Old habits never die.

He tried to go to sleep early to be ready for the next day of set up but found himself to be too restless to sleep. Deacon made a pot of coffee before he showered, drinking two cups before he even left the house. Taking the Range Rover, Deacon met his brother at the new Sports Center that had just been built in the middle of downtown. When he passed Rowan’s college of employment, he looked over at the stoplight as he wondered again how she was doing. Deacon found a parking spot in the back and took the last sip of coffee that was in his travel cup with a sigh.

They did a walk-through of the large warehouse that featured basketball courts, a rock climbing wall, a racquetball court and a small gym area. The brothers decided to wire all of the eye level windows, including offices as well as all of the doors to the building. There was a lot of equipment to protect and in some cases, steal. They started at opposite sides as Deacon focused on the job and tuned out everything else except for the rock music playing over the speakers. It was a tedious job with his perfectionist tendencies and he leaned his head back after an hour to stretch the sore muscles before glancing around to see what James was up to. They’d been communicating via text with small questions and some clarification and he rolled his eyes when he saw his brother talking to one of the female staff members. His eyes wandered to the front desk, seeing a familiar face as Rowan leaned forward to talk to someone, deep in conversation. Deacon watched her for a moment, seeing her nod with relief as she took something back from the guy and headed towards him with a gym bag in her hand. She still looked a little distracted, dropping her gaze to the ground as she walked along the cement walkway with a deep frown on her face.

Rowan glanced up to see him a couple of feet away and recognition flashed in her eyes. “Oh…I met you last night, right?”

“Yes, you did. How are you feeling?” Deacon asked her, watching as she smiled nervously.

“Much better. I ended up with the day off and thought I’d try a small workout.” Rowan told him, tucking some of her soft curls behind her ear as he let his eyes roam over her body for a moment. She was curvy and bigger than some men preferred, but perfect to Deacon. In the sunlight shining through the windows, her skin was a softer tone than the night before, resembling a cup of black coffee with a hint of creamer swirled inside. Her eyes were a brighter green with hints of hazel and taking in his greedy gaze with a challenging look. “Do you like what you see?”

“I’m sorry, Rowan, but you’re beautiful. I can’t help it and I mean no disrespect.” He apologized to her sincerely as she nodded and let a smile cross over her full lips.

“I can tell that just from the look in your eyes. Some guys…” She let her voice drift off as she met his gaze again. “What are you doing here?”

“Installing their new alarm system with my brother.” Deacon nodded to James across the room, just ending his conversation as he looked over at them curiously. “That’s my job.”

“That’s it? You seem to be military or something to me. My dad was in the Army so I get used to seeing the signs.” She eyed his hair slowly as she laughed softly, watching him shrug.

“I was in the Navy. A Seal.” She frowned and nodded as he saw sympathy cross her face, assuring her that it wasn’t a serious injury. “I…hopefully I’ll be done in a few hours. Would you like to have dinner with me?”

Shock passed over her face as she seemed to think about it for few moments. “Really?” There was doubt in her eyes as he nodded and Rowan pressed her lips together. “Sure. Why not?”

“Oh. Okay.” He’d expected her to tell him no with a polite thank you added on and Deacon struggled to regain his composure as something surged through his veins. “Can I have your number just in case you leave before I see you here again? I’ll pick you up later.” She asked him for his phone shyly, making him dig in the pocket of his worn jeans to hand it to her. She searched the screen for a moment with furrowed brows before she smiled and entered something into it. “There you go…Deacon, was it? Deacon and James.” She recalled as he nodded, impressed. “You both seemed so concerned for me and you came all the way there with me when you could’ve stayed behind for supper.”

“It was nothing.” Deacon assured her again as she smiled and looked past him.

“I’m going to head in but I look forward to hearing from you later.” Rowan told him, her voice low as she gazed into his eyes. She walked on down towards the gym as he forced his gaze not to watch her ass as she moved away, getting back to work instead. James texted him to ask what that was all about, making Deacon shake his head.

They finished the job within three hours, an hour and a half after Rowan left with a nervous smile for him. James helped carry some bags to the cars, looking over at Deacon. “That was Rowan, wasn’t it? From the hospital?”

“It was. She seems to be doing better.” Deacon replied, following James to the van he used for work.

“And?” James pressed, making Deacon pause for a moment as his brother unlocked the doors with a press of a button.

“Damn it. You know me too well.” Deacon pulled the heavy door open, setting the bags down before he looked at James. “I asked her to have dinner with me tonight.”

“Really?” James looked at him in disbelief as Deacon frowned. “I thought you sounded nervous around her last night but wow…dinner?” Deacon nodded as James whistled softly. “She was beautiful, man. It looks like she’s going through something to me, so don’t make this a rescue project. Okay Deacon?”

“That’s not what this is, James. I just want to get to know her.” Deacon told him, grabbing his keys from his pocket.

“Have a good time tonight.” James told him, both of them smiling as they headed to their cars. Deacon called her from his driver seat, fascinated by the soft drawl in her voice as they agreed for him to pick her up at six’s clock. Rowan gave him her address and they hung up, Deacon starting the car with a trembling hand.

CHAPTER FOUR

Deacon showered when he arrived home, cursing the lack of sleep that caused him to miss his own workout that morning. He dressed in black slacks and a button up blue shirt, adding a tie that complimented both at the end. Slipping his feet into some Docs and tying them, Deacon took a look in the mirror. Hopefully, she’d like it. He headed out in the Range Rover to pick her up, pulling up to a cute little cottage in an older neighborhood. Rowan clearly loved gardening, judging from the flowers and trees he passed on the way to the small wrap around porch that boasted more plants.

Deacon knocked softly on the door, taking in the stained glass in different colors that made up a circular pattern in the white wood as he waited. The door opened slowly after he heard a chain and lock disengaged and Rowan peered out curiously. “Hello.”

“Evening, Rowan. This is a nice place you have.” Deacon told her, watching her deep pink lips curve into a beautiful smile. They matched the dark shadow that brought out her eyes just enough to make them smolder.

“Thanks. I inherited it from my Grams.” Rowan told him, opening the door wider so that he could come in. The house was painted in vibrant colors with artwork hanging on the walls of a large oblong living room that boasted a large fireplace with what looked like the original brick. It was very feminine and warm and he looked at the talent of the paintings with a curious gaze.

“These are yours.” He stated more than asked, seeing her in the dashes of dark and light color over the canvas.

“They are. Hence the teaching art, since I don’t want to depend entirely on sales.” Rowan admitted softly as he looked over at her.

“They’re beautiful. You’re beautiful.” Tonight she was dressed in a long gray dress that hung loose on her body with a plum shawl pulled over her shoulders, her hair loose around her shoulders. “You’re very talented.”

“Thank you.” He loved that her skin was light enough to see the pink that flushed her cheeks. They had already agreed on a nearby Cajun place for dinner and they made their way out to his car, where he opened the door for her and made sure that she was safely inside before walking to his side. There was a tangy scent of citrus with a hint of pear on her skin, making him hungry for more than dinner as he opened his door. Deacon started the car and pulled away from her house, trying not to breathe her in too hard as he drove to Bayou. He was pleased to see that in her heels, Rowan was close to his height when he opened her door again to let her out. He led her inside with the hand on the small of her back, letting the hostess know that he had a reservation. They were seated along the back wall at a cozy table as Rowan smiled at him and sipped the water that was immediately set down before them.

Rowan selected lemonade to drink, making Deacon second guess his choice of beer and switch to iced tea quickly as she gave him a long look. “I just don’t drink.” She explained, her face falling for a moment as he nodded.

“I’m driving you tonight so I shouldn’t either.” They ordered the mussels and fried green tomatoes for appetizers before Rowan explained that her grandmother was originally from Louisiana as was her mother. She’d cooked this kind of food a lot, teaching Rowan and her sister Lily the recipes once she’d moved to help her daughter once Rowan’s father had died from cancer when she was ten. Her love for her Gram was shimmering in her eyes as she spoke, mixed with sadness as she wiped at her eye slowly.

“This is great,” Deacon told her as he tried a mussel, pitching up on the strong hints of garlic. She chose a slice of tomato, taking a small bite with her fork as she smiled at him. For dinner, he chose the NY strip and she the seafood creole as he sipped his tea slowly. They shared bites of their meals across the table, both moaning with the taste as he felt himself harden under the table against all of his willpower. This woman was getting under her skin, despite the hint of mystery that surrounded her.

They left after a couple of hours of light conversation and great food, standing on the sidewalk for a moment as she breathed in the cool air. He watched her lean her head back and smile, wanting nothing more than to pull her into his arms. Rowan looked up at him, her eyes wide as their eyes locked and held. “Would you like to take a walk with me?” Deacon indicated the sidewalk that boasted coffee shops and other places to eat, with a lot of people wandering around to shop before the stores closed.

“Sure.” He knew now that her accent was from the time they’d lived in Louisiana before her father had gotten a transfer with the Army to Washington D.C.

They turned to the right and he reached for her hand automatically as their feet started to move together. They browsed some stores before it got to be too late and had some coffee before she reluctantly told him that she had an early class the following day.

Deacon drove her home, walking her to her door where she gazed up into his eyes with a hint of fear. “I had a great time.”

“I did as well.” He replied, stroking a piece of her hair back slowly. “Can I see you again?”

“I’d like that.” Rowan replied, moving up as she lifted her hands to his shoulders before she pressed her lips to his. Deacon groaned at the hot feel of her parted lips and the spices from their dinner that made his own mouth tingle all over again. She pulled back and joined her hands behind his neck. “There’s a part of me that knows I have no business doing this with you but I can’t help it.” She kissed him again, welcoming his tongue into her mouth as she met it with her own.

After several kisses and few words, Deacon forced himself to step back. He couldn’t move this fast with her, though he wasn’t sure exactly why. He reminded himself that he wasn’t that guy to take advantage of her on their first date and that she wasn’t anything like the girls he’d had casual flings with over the years. “I’ll call you tomorrow, Rowan.”

She nodded and pushed her door open, looking back at him again with longing in her eyes before she closed the door. He walked out to the car, fighting the urge to turn around and knock on the door again as he got inside and started the engine. Deacon drove home, feeling a desire that had been dormant for a long time as well as the strong urge to protect her from something that he couldn’t pinpoint. He reminded himself that it was a protective feeling and not one that wanted to repair her, as James had suggested earlier. She didn’t need to be fixed though there were things that were troubling her. She’d pulled through something and retained a part of who she was, something that encompassed her whole living room when he was there.

It was addictive and he knew that he wanted more, sleeping restlessly again as he tossed and turned.

He didn’t ignore the alarm this time and got up to work out and run before heading to the office for the day. Deacon needed the release.

CHAPTER FIVE

James was working at the computer of their shared studio that they used as an office, since their work was typically done at the place their customers lived or worked. He sipped his coffee and looked up as Deacon walked into the room to take a seat at his own computer. “How was it?” His brother’s voice was light and curious as Deacon looked over at him.

“Nice. She’s a great girl. We had dinner at this Cajun place.” Deacon replied casually, logging on. “How was your night?”

“I went out with a new girl. Paula.” James told him, making Deacon shoot a look across the room quickly. “It was impulsive. We were talking on Match and it just happened.”

“It’s okay to just be on your own for a while.” Deacon told him, seeing the sadness in his brother’s eyes.

“That’s just it. I don’t have kids and when she left, I was alone. I am just trying to get a feel for things out there, D. It’s been seven years.” James had wanted kids while Susan had always pushed it aside, telling him the following year she’d be ready.

She never had been.

“I know. Just be careful.” Deacon told him softly, feeling his brother’s eyes on him.

“Should I be warning you about that?” James asked him, making Deacon shrug.

“I’m not sure yet.”

They spoke with customers, old and new, scheduling appointments throughout the day as they grinned at each other. Business was really picking up, hopefully for James and not the benefit of Susan.

They grabbed lunch at a place nearby, ordering roast beef sandwiches and sodas to eat outside. James dug right in and Deacon knew that he didn’t cook too much now that he was alone. Their mother had been an amazing cook and spoiled the boys, though they’d both tried their hand at a few dishes. They were quiet as they ate, comfortable enough with each other that they didn’t always need to talk. They had covered a lot in their few words at work.

“I heard that Sue’s pregnant.” James dropped the bomb after he’d finished his lunch, eyes filled with pain as Deacon stared at him. “He’s not just a coworker…he’s a partner.”

“Shit. I’m sorry, J.” There was a lot that he could say, like telling him that he had plenty of time to have kids or that he was better off without her. While they were both true, it wasn’t what James needed to hear right now.

“It hurts, a lot. I just need to get past it and try to rebuild my life.” James told him, sighing as he took a sip from his cup.

“You’ll do it. Day by day.” That was what James had told him when he returned to D.C. to stay after losing everything. “I’m here for you.”

“I know.” They ended the hour lunch and headed back to work, spending the afternoon planning installs and equipment. They always gave an estimate based on what the customer needed and finalized it just prior to the job being done.

The guys headed out at five, with Deacon knowing that James was going to take some time alone to work through everything. He’d let her keep their house for now, moving out to a condo near Deacon so he wouldn’t be reminded of her every day. Deacon watched him drive away, heading to his own house as he considered calling Rowan. She’d been on his mind all day and he wanted to hear her voice, wanted to see her.

He wanted to taste her lips again.

He ended up calling her an hour after he arrived home, spending some time outside with the dog before he dialed her number. She picked up after four rings and he heard some music in the background as he strained to hear her voice. “Rowan?”

“Deacon…hello. Let me turn this down.” He heard the music get louder and then softer before she returned. “I was just in the studio working something out.”

“Are you okay?” He asked her carefully, listening closely to her tone.

“Yes. For the most part, I am. I was just in the mood to paint. Sometimes that happens after I teach all day.” Rowan replied slowly, making him lean forward in his chair. “How are you tonight?”

“I want to see you.” He admitted, sounding possessive and demanding as he closed his eyes.

“I want to see you as well. I’m covered in paint though. Want to do some take out and stay here?”

Deacon agreed, changing into some better jeans and a deep green tea with his Docs. He crated Tasha with a pat to her head and a few treats, thinking to himself that he should get her a friend sometime soon. Slipping on a dark gray flannel, he left the house and went to pick up the Italian they’d agreed on and head to her house.

She opened the door, dressed in some baggier yoga pants and a gray tank top streaked with paint and pulled over a camisole that teased pink lace straps under the cotton. Rowan’s hair was pulled up and back and she smiled out at him warmly. “Come in.”

Deacon walked inside and followed her to her kitchen, small and cozy with a bistro table in front of a large window. It was also very colorful and decorated in a wine theme, making him wonder if she liked it having said that she didn’t drink at the restaurant. She looked apologetically at him from the fridge. “I just have some water and juices. Is that okay?”

“Water is perfect.” He responded, watching her get two bottles and bring them to the table before going to get some plates and silverware. They plated their food before digging in as he watched her wrap her mouth around the food. She was very natural today and still beautiful, looking every bit the artist that she was. He asked her how teaching went and she spoke admiringly about one of her students that was showing so much potential as an artist and learning everything that she could. It turned out that Rowan also gave lessons at a local studio for a little extra income and many of her students took the class for the hands on experience.

She glowed when she talked about it, nearly making him forget about the times when her face looked sad as he watched her.

She gave him a tour of the house, showing him the studio and her current work in progress. While beautiful, it showed despair and he looked closely at her as she avoided his gaze. Rowan looked forward and led the way out of the room and further down the hall, turning right into a doorway as he followed her slowly. “This is my room. It was Gram’s but I chose to take it when I moved in.”

It was small but beautiful with a big four poster bed and vivid yellow walls. The little furniture that she had was simple and he looked around to see some pictures on the wall. Stepping forward, Deacon saw images from when she was a child as well as a teen, surrounded by family that clearly loved her. There was a look in her eyes that she seemed to be missing sometimes and he smiled at one of the photos before turning to her. “Your family looks very loving.”

“They are. Mom lives in Georgia with her husband of five years now, so I don’t see as much of her as I’d like. Holidays and that kind of thing now. My sister lives over in Maryland and is going to college.” Rowan smiled fiercely as she looked at a picture of her and her sibling as children. “I adore that girl with everything that I have, much like you do with your brother.” She looked into his eyes. “I saw it that night. You are protective of the ones you love, Deacon. Aren’t you?”

“Very.” He stepped towards her, his eyes darkening as he slowly cupped her face and stared into her eyes. “Can I kiss you?”

She answered him with a press of her mouth, pulling him closer as their lips collided with the deepening of their kiss. Deacon held onto her as he stumbled across the room, both of them falling on the bad as she pushed him down onto the mattress.

He tore her hair out of her ponytail as she leaned over him, grasping it in handfuls as they kissed each other hungrily. He slipped one hand down to her hip and tried to pull her closer, noticing that she kept her distance as he wondered why. Her tongue was moving with his and he could hear by her sounds that she was turned on, making Deacon frustrated for a moment before her realized this was their second date. Was it even a date? He didn’t come here to have sex with her, but her body over his was making him want to.

Deacon moved them so he was on top of her, draping himself lightly over her body as he looked into her eyes. They were hazy with desire and something else that held him back for a moment, panting as he felt his lust come in waves. “Rowan?”

“I want you so much but I can’t tonight.” Her voice was low and tormented as she spoke, taking gasps of air as he looked down her body slowly.

“It’s fast. I don’t want it to happen like this.” Deacon assured her, watching her close her eyes slowly. “Want me to stop completely?”

“No. I want to kiss you.” Rowan spoke up as her eyes popped back open, watching as he leaned down to kiss her jaw slowly. “Don’t stop.”

They stayed back there kissing and touching for a while, making it to the point where her tank top was off and he was kissing her over the straps of the thin camisole that left little to the imagination. Deacon looked at her in between open mouth kisses, seeing all of her in the thin material and wanting her even more. She was beautiful and he ran his hands down her body to brush against the sides of her full breasts as she shivered under him, opening her eyes to look down at him. She ran her hands fiercely through his hair as he groaned, thumbing her nipples gently. He moved down her body to slide the top down and take one of her deep pink nipples into his mouth as she cried out loudly and arched her back. He could smell her sweet perfume as he tasted her skin, making him harder as she held on tightly to his head. Deacon sucked harder, drawing the skin between his teeth as she jumped under him. “Are you okay?” He asked her instantly, looking up to see her staring at him.

“So sensitive. I’m sorry.” She apologized, watching Deacon as something crossed his face. He moved away from her momentarily, resting against the pile of pillows as he drew her into his arms, half-naked and shivering. Her face was relaxed with need and her eyes shone brightly against the dim light of the amber lamp in the corner as she regarded him quietly. “There’s something that I need to tell you.” Deacon remained quiet, stroking her soft skin as he gazed at her with gentle eyes. “For one, I’ve never wanted someone the way I want you after such a short time.”

“Nor have I.” He replied, watching her eyes fill with emotion as he found her hair to stroke it slowly.

“Oh, Deacon. I wish we’d have met just a few months before this. It would be so much easier.” Rowan told him, her eyes filling with tears.

“What’s wrong, Rowan? Why were you in the hospital?” He questioned her, wiping one that slid down her cheek.

“That’s a story.” She admitted in a trembling voice, shaking her head slowly. “I found out that night that I was pregnant, Deacon. Just over three months.” His eyes widened as she watched him take it in as his hand stilled briefly.

“Do you have someone in your life? A husband or a boyfriend?” Rowan couldn’t tell if he was angry with her or the situation in general, but his sexy eyes were flashing as she reached up to stroke his cheek.

“I'm alone in this, Deacon. There’s so much more that I need to say.”

Rowan began, snuggling against his warmth as she silently wished for him to stay with her. “About four months ago, I was at a bar with some teacher friends just blowing off some steam. I had ordered a drink, running to the bathroom before I stepped outside to the small patio for some fresh air. It was hot and crowded, something that can get on my nerves really fast.” Rowan swallowed as she watched his face harden, feeling his arms hold her tighter. “I remember feeling dizzy out there and stumbling towards the door to find my friends before I fainted, something that was getting stronger by the moment. Everything went black until I came to in the cold air somewhere dark. It was so quiet and scary.” She trembled again as he held her tighter. “I was in the alley behind the club, alone and scared, but I managed to get myself together enough to get back inside. Even if my clothes weren’t ripped, I could feel that something had happened to me.” Tears slipped down her cheeks freely as she spoke, her pain from the memory still fresh in her mind. “I still felt so sick and so violated, but the staff that was cleaning up for the night called the police for me. An ambulance came to take me to the hospital and…it was awful. They determined that I was raped but there wasn’t enough DNA to find the person or group that did it.”

“Fuck.” Deacon said slowly, still as all of his protective mode started to take over.

“They helped me recover from whatever was in my drink…some date rape drug. I forgot the name of it as soon as I could. Physically I was fine and I went home the next morning, since I was too much of a mess to be alone that night. The nurses were so good to be, comforting me and trying to make me laugh. It worked sometimes.” Rowan looked at him. “I’m a strong girl. I talked to someone about it and worked through my feelings so I wouldn’t shut down. I knew that I had to go on.” She shook her head and pressed her lips together. “I knew that I’d been feeling…off, but I assumed that it was just the physical effect of the recovery. I kept trying to exercise more, breathe more. I did everything that I’ve ever been taught to do but I just kept feeling worse. The night at the restaurant, I’d done a long Hot Yoga class and was grabbing dinner before I went home.” She let her eyes widen as she let the memory flood her. “They told me that I was pregnant. I don’t sleep around a lot to begin with, so I knew that the baby was a result of the rape. It was so much to take in but I knew that I couldn’t abort. No matter how this came to be, this baby was mine and deserved love. I was talking to Lisa and I looked up and saw you…it was like being hit by a train. It was everything that I’d read about or seen in movies but it was at the worst fucking time possible.” She started to cry. “I couldn’t believe it when I ran into you at the gym the next day. You looked even better and I knew that what I’d felt was real. Your smile made me weaken and say yes to dinner and I knew that I was going to fall. I couldn’t stop myself but I couldn’t lie to you about any of this either.” She stopped, closing her eyes as she waited for the goodbye. The part where he tells her that he can’t handle all of this. The part where she lost the person that she was certain she was meant to meet when she had a possibility with him.

“I want to kill the mother fuckers that did this to you, Rowan. I want to rip their throats out.” His voice was low and serious enough to make her shiver. “I admire you for going through with this. I know why you are because it’s who you are. It’s your heart.” She heard him sigh and stroke her shoulder. “I can’t just walk away from you, Rowan. It’s going to be hard at moments but I need to see this through.”

“You’re staying with me?” Rowan asked, opening her eyes to look at him.

“I’m a disciplined man, Rowan. My family was in the military…I was a Seal until my world changed three years ago. I have struggled so much with what I was supposed to do since that time.” Deacon stared into her eyes. “The only constants that I have in my life is my brother and my best friend. I haven’t dated anyone seriously since I went into the Navy and that’s what I’m used to. Seeing you at the restaurant and then at the hospital shook my world.” He reached out to stroke her hair again. “I don’t want to lose that feeling. It gives me hope and the way you’re giving this baby life…inspires me. I want to try to bend here and see what I can take.”

“Oh. Good.” She spoke slowly, nodding at him. “That’s good. My hormones have been driving me crazy and I want to come so bad. I want you to take me every way that you can, Deacon.” Her eyes were hooded as he felt himself respond to her words, hard and ready to go. “I clearly can’t get pregnant but I’ll understand if you want to use a condom. I’m free of everything so far but still testing regularly.”

Deacon kissed her hard as she gasped, pressing her thighs apart with his knee as he moved over her. “I have one.” He kissed her neck and she cried out as she arched against him, needy to the point of begging him.

“This is so embarrassing.” Rowan told him, making him look at her with stormy eyes. “I’m so horny.”

Deacon moved off of her, stripping her free of her pants as he looked at her legs hungrily. “Let’s take care of that.” There was no reason to slow down now that everything was out in the open. He needed to do this to either connect with her or be done, but Deacon needed to be inside of her.

He watched as she shed her camisole, freeing her heavy breasts. Deacon parted her legs and watched her stare greedily at him as he stroked up her skin, seeing how ready she was for him. He found her inner thighs that were soft and damp, watching her drop her head to the pillow as he ran his fingers over her teasingly. “Please.” Rowan begged, closing her eyes as she felt his finger enter her.

The therapy had been to move on and accept this as a regular part of her life, while dealing with her feelings. She wanted Deacon more than anything, though thinking too much beyond this night scared her so much that she pushed it away.

The first orgasm was hard and strong as he sucked on her swollen clit and curled his fingers inside of her tight walls. She cried out through it, opening her eyes enough to see Deacon watching her in awe before they closed again.

The second orgasm was longer but just as intense as she wrapped her legs around him and felt his thick cock take her again and again. Rowan felt tears slide down her cheeks as the waves hit her over and over, feeling him tense and thicken as he stilled inside of her. Deacon came with a low grunt, crying out her name as he kept moving slowly with his orgasm.

They collapsed together, naked and sweating as Deacon realized that he was all in with this girl. He was willing to let go of the past that had hurt him so much and allow something new in his future, even if it was something that he wanted to handle differently. “I’m going to stay.”

EPILOGUE

One year later, Deacon carried the steaks out to the grill as he glanced over the pool to see everyone having fun. James was trying to drag his girlfriend into the pool, who just happened to be Rowan’s sister. They’d met just a few months ago and hit it off immediately. Lily looked a lot like her older sister and was just as sweet, doing something for James that had made him so much happier.

His divorce was final and Susan hadn’t taken him for everything except some money and the house. Their lawyer was good. James paid her what he needed to and went out and bought another house near Deacon, meeting Lily soon after. She was now living with him and attending school in Washington to be closer to James and her family.

Trevor and Lisa were the newest couple and working well, given his busy schedule. There had been an awkward moment between him and Lisa where she had told him that she liked him as more than a friend, concerned when he explained that he was with Rowan. She already knew everything that had happened.

Rowan was sitting under their umbrella, holding their daughter in her lap as she smiled happily. Corinne was named after her grandmother with the middle name Nora for his mother and she’d been born looking just like she was really theirs. He hated the person that had raped her still but had found that the result had made both of them so happy. It didn’t affect their love for Cori or each other.

Deacon still worked out every morning if the baby hadn’t kept them up too late and helped his brother with the growing company. They now had a bigger office and some staff to help them, making it possible for the brothers to spend time with their families and make some new memories.

He brushed the hair out of his face before tossing the meat onto the grill, feeling his fiancée watching him. She loved the new hair even while he grumbled under his breath about it, secretly loving it when she used the soft waves to seduce him.

Within the next year, they planned on another baby that would be theirs as much as Cori was.

Life was working out.

THE END

A 2 Step Game

CHAPTER 1

I clicked on my email inbox and rolled my neck to ease the pain in my muscles as it came up. I’d been studying so much lately, and I just wanted a full night’s sleep, but no. There were still tests for me, and I was going to enjoy this personal break to check into life outside of college for a moment. I read through them, groaning at all of the spam about meeting Russian women (no thanks) as well as people that wanted to tell me my future. Ah, there was something a little more personal. I clicked on the email from my mom and assumed she wanted to talk about the upcoming Christmas holiday.

I read through the words and frowned as my eyes stayed glued to the first paragraph. She’d be here in Colorado for business next week and wanted

me to meet her fiancée. Fiancée? When was Mom even dating anyone seriously? I rolled my eyes and thought back to her last attempts at a boyfriend since she was a little bit of a gold digger and traveled a lot as a buyer for one of the best boutiques in San Diego. Mom didn’t even need the money of a man, but she liked living the glamorous life, which made the song pop into my head as I bobbed my head. I read through the rest of the email that talked about the month I’d be home with her and my new stepfather and how excited she was to become a little family. The idea made me puke in my mouth a little bit since I still missed my father a lot. He’d been killed in a robbery near the house that Mom still lived in when I was ten, eleven years ago. I was grown up now, but I still missed him and wondered what it would be like with the new man.

Mom didn’t always pick bad guys. A lot of them were decent people, but something was in the mix that caused it not to work out. When I was younger, I suspected that I was a problem for the kind of people that wanted to travel even though Mom had no issues leaving me behind in the car of a friend. Some of the time, it was her or may be her overbearing attitude. It was probably all kinds of things, but I wouldn’t let myself think too much into that. I was trying to release any guilt from my mother not being happy being left with me. My therapist from a few years ago worked hard on that with me, and I did it myself to this day.

Oh, well. At any rate, it was a nice dinner in Denver that I was not going to be paying for. It was a break from the day-to-day stuff. There was a good chance that I may never meet this guy and even if I did, it might not last, to begin with.

I jumped as someone stepped into my apartment as I was closing down the email. “Hey, Larisa. I brought coffee and those sandwiches that you like so much. Let’s get back to this.” I turned and smiled at my best friend Cole as he set a bag down on the coffee table and smiled. He was in a lot of my classes, sharing the same major of Literature. That’s where I met him, and we clicked immediately. Of course, everyone thought that we were dating because he was a male and I was a female.

Cole was a handsome guy with dirty blonde hair and gorgeous emerald eyes, tall and broad so I suppose I could see where our friends would think that. I was cute enough as well with my cinnamon colored eyes and bright caramel hair, and my affinity of doing yoga when I was stressed out. I learned that was a coping mechanism early on and I ran with it since it kept my curves in check. I was tall at five foot ten and carried myself well, but I loved to do yoga in the wee hours of the morning as well when I couldn’t sleep. I knew it wasn’t healthy, but it worked for me and allowed me to eat things such as this hot and cheesy pastrami sandwich that he was pulling out of the bag.

Cole didn’t have to worry about that either since he was part of the football team at the college. I didn’t even see him that much between classes, practice, and games. He just liked to study with me for tests because we seemed to help each other so much.

“Let’s do this,” I secured my thick hair into a messy bun and slid my reading glasses back up my nose as we settled on the couch to eat and read through our flashcards again. We worked well together, mixing the seriousness of the situation with humor and jokes over the next several hours.

Once the clock hit one in the morning, Cole looked at his phone and groaned. “Shit, Ris. I have practice at seven tomorrow, and Coach will kick my ass if it’s dragging at all. Are you good here?” He looked at me with concerned eyes and I smiled and took my glasses off. “You’ll go to sleep and not obsess all night?”

“Yes, of course,” I replied as I leaned back on the couch. He grabbed the bag and shoved his empty coffee cup into it since I’d refilled mine a few times throughout the night. “Get some rest, Cole.”

He smiled at me and looked at me for a few seconds before he headed to the front door. “Lock this,” Cole told me as I stood and walked over to the door. I closed it behind him and locked the deadbolt and the chain before turning around to look at the living room.

My apartment was lovely, with a spacious living room and kitchen in addition to a large bedroom off in the short hallway. Dad had set aside money for my college and Mom let it sit and gain interest so I could focus on my grades. I was lucky that I didn’t have to work and I turned off my kitchen light and walked over to the couch. I debated on going through my cards just one more time and decided to clean up for the following morning before class. I grabbed my kitten Mushy and carried her to my room to sleep with me for a few hours before I had to wake up.

I tossed and turned, thinking of Mom with a new guy and Dad. I was closer to him than Mom. It just worked out that way since Mom worked so much even when I was smaller, where Dad ran a tax business from home. Once he was gone, I was left with family and friends so she could keep working. Dad didn’t leave enough behind to let her stay at home, not that I think she wanted to. He just focused on my college.

I closed my eyes and curled up in the fetal position as Mushy purred and stretched her paws towards my head. Getting her at the shelter was one of the best things I’d ever done, and I finally felt myself relaxing into sleep.

CHAPTER 2

The test went smoothly for both Cole and me, who made it by the skin of his teeth to class. He ran a little late with Coach, and the teacher stared him down as he slipped into the seat beside me. We finished around the same time and grabbed some lunch before running to our other classes for the day. I knew that his days were full and was used to that, which meant that I spent a fair amount of time alone. I had other casual friends; acquaintances. We’d grab a bite to eat or hang out at the bar that served us, but most of the time, I was home. I liked it that way and valued the time to myself.

The week crept along, and I knew that dinner was in just a couple of days. I caught up on everything that I needed so I could relax for the night and dressed in some thick black tights with a plum colored sweater dress. I wore high boots and did my hair in wavy curls that dried as I added a little liner to my eyes with some mascara.

I got into the modest five-year-old Camry that Mom bought for me when I left for college and started the engine as I shivered in my thick coat. I was already feeling uncomfortable, and I scowled as I backed up and headed to the main street to go into the city. I’d talked to Mom and Brett would indeed be there. She gushed about him and how he was just a few years younger than her at thirty-seven but gorgeous. Mom was forty-two but pretty with blue eyes and my hair so I didn’t doubt she could land a younger man. He wasn’t even that much younger, and I wondered if he had any kids, which reminded me of some of the kids that I’d met in the last. That was so awkward. I was an only child, and I suspect that Mom wasn’t into a big family because Dad seemed to love having me around. I never wondered what it would be like to have siblings until it was just Mom and me, deciding that it became lonely fast.

I saw Rioja up ahead and looked for a parking spot in the small lot nearby that would not require me to valet park. I hated spending the extra money on something that I could do myself. Once I was settled, I looked in the mirror and forced a smile on my face before I slipped my keys into my purse and headed towards the front door. It was a cute place with a small intimate room and a clear need for reservations, based on the line that was out of the front door by a few feet. I hoped that Mom had done that since I was starving for anything other than the fast stuff that I ate on a daily basis. I excused myself into the door as I felt eyes on my back and shook my head to approach the hostess station. “I’m here to meet Rayna Jones for dinner,” I told her in a soft, slow voice as I heard the raised voices of the angry people behind me.

“Let me see,” the blonde smiled as she went down and list and nodded. “She’s here already, and I think…over there.” The hostess pointed to a corner of the room as I glanced at her name tag and nodded as I saw Mom reading a menu.

“Thank you, Nadine,” I told her as she looked at me with a grin. I made my way to the corner and smiled as Mom glanced up.

“Larisa, there you are.” She stood, and we hugged before she kissed my cheek. “You look lovely.”

“Thanks. So do you,” I told her as she smiled brilliantly. Mom was blessed with great genes that I hoped she was generous with and looked healthy. I knew that her schedule was crazy, and she traveled a lot, but somehow she looked rested now.

“Thank you,” Mom said as she watched a waiter hand me a menu and ask what I wanted to drink. I requested soda to keep myself awake and slipped my jacket off as I looked around. “Cute place.”

“Isn’t it? Brett loves it here,” she said as she ran her left hand through her sleek bob, revealing the sparkling diamond wedding set on her finger.

“Mom, are you-” I started to ask when her eyes settled on someone behind me and she smiled dreamily.

“Brett, I want you to meet my daughter. Larisa, this is Brett, my husband.” Mom stood, and my mouth dropped open as I took in her words.

“Husband?” I asked as she frowned at me. “When?”

“Last week, we eloped,” she snapped as she indicated for me to turn around.

“Jesus, Mom,” I said as I stood and clumsily made my way around to look at my new very official stepfather. I looked into his light green eyes, and there was instant recognition as heat singed my skin. I was taken back to a year ago when I was at a club with some friends, drunk and just feeling like I needed to do something crazy after a recent breakup.

“Larisa, it’s a pleasure to meet you,” Brett smiled, and it was so familiar as he reached out his hand to shake mine. That hand had been inside of me, and I looked down as I pressed my lips together. “I wanted her to tell you the good news, but Rayna was excited about surprising you.”

“Brett. Hi,” I said as I shook his hand and remembered one of the best nights of my life. I saw in his eyes that he remembered me as well with a flash of heat before he replaced the look with a smile. I dropped his hand and turned as he moved to sit next to Mom, longing for some wine or anything that would lift the embarrassment that I was feeling right now. Brett kissed her hair and took his wine glass before he looked across the small table at me. He could hide his gaze from my mother now, and the heat returned as I took a deep breath.

We made small talk as we ordered some appetizers and I settled on the artichoke tortellini for dinner. It wasn’t from the main entree selections, but I’d have trouble eating anything right now.

Brett was gorgeous, and he’d caught my eye at the club right away. I was looking to forget the other relationship, and I could tell he was older than me by a few years at least. He was tall and muscular, and at this moment, he reminded me of Cole as I looked at him. A few drinks had led to dancing, which led to making out on the dance floor as he held my body close to his to show me just what I was in for. Brett was thick and hard, and I wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me off of the dance floor and into a dark corner, where he kissed me senseless before he slid his hands underneath my short skirt.

He’d asked me if I’d go to his hotel with him and I agreed.

It was close, and we walked the block quickly as I worried about my first one-night stand. I’d been in casual relationships, but this had all the signs of just being the one night, and that was honestly all that I wanted then. I wanted him hard and buried inside of me to erase any memory of Derek, the cheating asshole. Once Brett unlocked the door to his suite at the Hilton, I led him inside and into the spacious living room that overlooked Denver. I turned to face him as I took a deep breath and reached out to pull his lips to mine. The kiss was hot and rough, and I slipped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer.

We removed our clothes in between deep kisses, and his mouth peppered my neck as he pushed me back onto the leather sofa. I closed my eyes and arched my back as his hand cupped my ass and squeezed hard while I moaned. “I can’t wait to be inside of this sweet young pussy,” Brett told me before he moved his mouth over my nipple and sucked it deep into his lips. His tongue flicked it, and teeth dragged against me as I felt my thighs dampen where they were pressed against him.

The feeling of his heat as he gave each small bud equal attention before he moved his mouth down over my flat belly. I stared down at him as he moved between my legs and breathed against my slick thighs. Oh God, he was so close to me, and I slipped my hand down into his hair as he pressed his tongue against me and slid between my folds. It was Heaven, and I spread my legs like a whore so that he could have all of me.

Brett licked me all over as I breathed hoarsely and rocked against him until he held my still with his strong arms. He slowly teased my sensitive clit, ready to burst from all of the pain and pleasure that he’d inflicted on my nipples just a few minutes before. I’d nearly come, and as he sucked me between his teeth, I let out a keening sound and felt myself go.

It was intense, a hot wash of heat all over my body and something that I’d never felt before. I cried out his name, something I hadn’t found out or at least remembered when we were dirty dancing for everyone in that club. Brett kept my orgasm going with long sucks of his mouth and thick fingers stroking me as he urged me to keep going. I was so full, and he traced my sensitive walls with his hand and made me shudder again. I was weak when I felt myself slow down as he pulled his hand away and traced my mouth with his finger.

“Taste yourself,” Brett told me as I sucked him into my mouth and tried to keep my eyes open.

CHAPTER 3

I blinked as I heard Mom say my name and stared at her. “What’s wrong with you, Larisa?” She snapped at me as I took a sip of my soda and eyed the appetizers spread out before me.

“Waiter!” I called as I saw him walk by, smiling when he stopped. “Can I have a glass of your house white wine, please?”

“I’ll bring that right over,” he promised me as he looked at me a beat longer with his dark brown eyes, making my thighs ache. The memory of Brett was too much for me to bear and I tried to push it out of my mind.

“Sorry, Mom. I’m foggy from studying and school stuff,” I apologized as I avoided looking at Brett. “This looks good. Tell me about the wedding.”

I learned that it was a whirlwind and something that Mom suggested. No surprise there. I knew from my night with him that Brett was CEO of one of the biggest mortgage companies in the United States. Anderson and Frank held the mortgages of some of the richest people in the world, including a few celebrities.

No, we didn’t talk that night. I’d kept it in mind and did some research after the fact. I knew that he was returning to Los Angeles soon and had no hopes of anything happening between us again, well, no expectations.

He was a stable future for Mom, and if and when she decided to slow down at Gail’s, she could settle down happily. Brett was also gorgeous and damn it if I didn’t know how good he was in bed. The idea of him with Mom made me look around to see where my wine was, smiling with relief when I saw the waiter approaching me with a smile on his face.

Thank fuck. I thanked him and took a long sip of it before I picked at the food. It was probably wonderful and something I’d tell my friends about if I were with anyone else. Tonight, though, I just wanted to drink myself away from the memory of Brett’s mouth and cock inside of me.

My food to wine ratio was getting pathetic as I tossed back another glass and nibbled on my dinner. I sensed my mom’s anger towards me but I just couldn’t bear with this.

When I left to go to the bathroom, I was buzzed, and I dropped onto the toilet and took a deep breath. God, I had to pee. I did and pulled my phone out of my clutch to text Cole that I needed to see him tonight. I needed my best friend to vent to and get this all off of my shoulders so I could move on.

Cole: Are you drunk, Ris?

Me: I’m drinking wine so probably so. Don’t worry, I am getting a cab home. Be there. I’ll text you when this hell is over with.

Cole: I’ll be waiting. Be safe, Ris.

I shoved the phone in my purse and stood to wash my hands and return to the table. Mom was kissing Brett, and I looked way as I walked to the table to join them. I slipped into my seat and glanced in their direction as they leaned against one another and took a breath. Their plates were empty, and mine was cold, so I didn’t want it anymore. “Are you feeling alright, Larisa?” Brett asked me as my mother looked at me with an irritated expression on her beautiful face.

“Just tired, as I said before. I think the wine is getting to me a little,” I stated with a small smile as I leaned back and took another sip.

“Maybe you should eat,” her voice was low and angry as I took a deep breath. “I’m done here, Brett. Can we leave? Hopefully, she’ll present herself a little better over Christmas.”

“How are you getting home?” Brett asked me as he leaned forward and looked into my face. Jesus, there was still an attraction there, and this was all kinds of fucked up.

“I have a friend coming to get me,” I lied as he nodded and looked at Mom.

“I look forward to seeing you at Christmas,” Brett told me as he paid the bill when she called the waiter over in a huff. He ushered her out, and I dropped back into the chair as I closed my eyes. I took out my phone and pulled up Uber to get a ride home, waiting the allotted time before I stepped out to the curb. It was cold, and I shivered as I looked for a car that didn’t seem to belong to anyone, finally noticing a blue SUV that was there for a few minutes. I walked over and the guy that was just a few years older than I was looked over and I recognized him from the picture.

I climbed into the back and closed my eyes as he pulled away and headed back to my apartment. My sanctuary. My peace. I texted Cole on the way, still needing company and he agreed to be there as soon as he could. Once I was home, I got out of the car and made my way to my door, closing it before I went to change into some more comfortable leggings and a flannel shirt. I heard the knock at the door and clumsily buttoned the shirt as I fell onto the floor. “Shit,” I mumbled as I heard Cole call out my name.

“Ris? Are you here?” His voice boomed through my small place, and he stepped into the room. “Are you okay?” He leaned down and lifted me up from the floor as I wrapped my arm around his shoulder.

“Mom…I can’t believe her,” I mumbled as he took me out to the living room and sat me on the couch. “She eloped with her new guy and sprung it on me tonight.” He looked at me as I shook my head and stared at him. “The worst part is that I slept with him a year ago. Remember when I broke up with Derek? I went out and got drunk that night.”

“You never told me that you slept with anyone, Ris. Did he hurt you?” Cole demanded as I smiled and shook my head.

“No, he was some of the best sex that I ever had.” I shivered and felt my nipples harden as I looked down to see that the shirt was barely covering my full breasts. “Look at me. I get turned on just thinking about it. Has anyone ever done that to you, Cole? What do I tell her?”

“Fuck, Larisa. You’re drunk,” he murmured as he moved a hand to cover me, brushing against my nipple instead as I moaned and arched my back., “You need to stop this.”

“Why? We’re best friends, and we can have sex, Cole. I know that you love me,” I told him as I moved into his lap and kissed his mouth eagerly. His lips were full, and they felt so good against mine as he moaned long and slow. I felt him tense up for a moment before he wrapped his arms around me and tilted his head to deepen the kiss. I felt his desire as his tongue brushed against mine and his hands slid up my bare back before he slid one into my hair. I whimpered as I pressed against him and wrapped my arms tighter around his neck and kissed him harder.

Cole’s lips on my neck made me cry out, and I dropped my head back to give him more room. He kissed my tender skin softly before he nipped at me and unbuttoned my shirt, sliding it down my back. “Are you sure about this?” Cole asked me as he raked his eyes over my half-naked body. “I’m not going to be able to stop soon. You’re fucking gorgeous.”

“I need you, Cole. I need you right now.” He kissed me again and one hand held me still by the hair while his other hand drifted down to grip my ass as I rocked against him. He kissed me senselessly before he moved down my neck again and then found my nipples with his mouth, lifting me up for better access as I dragged my hands through his hair. I heard my voice rise as he sucked harder and then drew the skin between his teeth as I felt my thighs aching. “Cole, Oh God. I can’t take it.” I felt his hand slide between my legs and slide over my heat as I felt myself swell against him.

“You’re so hot and wet,” Cole told me as he stroked me harder.

Somehow, I was naked and pressed onto my back in my next breath, and he was spreading me open as he took me in with hungry eyes. Cole murmured my name and things that he wanted to do to me as he fingered my clit and slid a finger inside of me, making me shiver as I bit down on my lip. He moved down against me with his mouth and his tongue found me swollen and ready as he teased me while he held my hips still with his strong arms. He sucked me between his lips and held tighter as I started to cry out his name as I felt my body edging closer to a release. “Cole, don’t stop.” He bit down, and I screamed as I came forcefully against his tongue, feeling him slide it inside of me as my heat washed over him.

I stared at him as he pulled away, glistening with my juices as he looked into my eyes. “Ris, I’m so hard. I need to be inside you.”

“Yes,” I whispered as he slipped off his shirt and threw it to the floor. Cole was muscular, and I ate away at his abs with my eyes as he stood up. Cole pulled out his wallet and slid something out before he dropped his jeans to the floor with his shirt and dropped the wallet on top of the pile. Cole held out his hand, and I took it, allowing him to lift me into his arms as our lips met in a long sensual kiss. I wrapped my legs around him, and he started to carry me down the hallway, and I assume, my bedroom. My sweet and salty release was all over his face, and I ate away at him, not at all turned off by the idea like I thought I would be in previous thoughts. I loved the taste and the way that he kissed me back, passionately and with the same need that I was feeling for him.

I felt my body dropped on my bed gently as I tried to pull him down with me. “Cole,” I murmured as I sought to kiss him again. “Please.”

CHAPTER 4

I stared at him as he sheathed himself with the condom that he tore open with shaking hands. I was tipsy from the wine, bordering on sloppy drunk. However, I was primed and ready for this as he stared at me and stalked towards the bed. I’d never seen Cole in this way before, animalistic in his need. He knelt down before me and kissed me hard before he pressed me down to the pillows and parted my thighs. “Ris…I need you,” Cole told me as he positioned himself against my entrance and looked down as he slipped inside. “Fuck, you’re so tight.”

It had been a while since I’d slept with anybody and I cried out as he filled me with his thick cock. I rocked against him to bring him deeper inside of me as Cole drove himself inside of me, thrust after hard thrust. He rested against my chest as he kissed me clumsily in between thrusts and I moaned and whimpered as my body came close to releasing. “Oh, Cole. Don’t stop,” I begged him before I let out a keening sound and exploded all around him. I closed my eyes tightly as I held on tightly to him and breathed out as he jerked against me and stilled as he groaned out my name.

Heat flushed through my body, and I felt like I was flying for a moment before I felt his lips against mine. Cole was breathing heavily and his damp body heavy over mine before he rolled onto his back.

I drunkenly tried to compare the men, but I was caught up in Cole right now. I’d only experienced casual sex as well as a few relationships, some of which were scorching at the moment. I can’t say that I ever felt like I did right now. I moved to stumble to the bathroom and clean up before I crawled back into bed to wrap my arm around Cole. He had nuzzled his face against mine before he told me that he was going to use the restroom and be right back.

I was half-asleep when he returned, and Cole kissed me. “Want me to stay?” His voice was a soft whisper and I nodded sleepily as I snuggled against him again.

I dreamed about Cole as I slept restlessly, always feeling arms around me when I’d come to. I thought I was dreaming that as well until I woke up and looked around the room to see the sunlight peeking through the blinds. I ran my hands through my hair and felt a headache that could only come from too much wine.

I rolled over to feel a warm body beside me and fully opened my eyes to see Cole sleeping naked beside me. I gasped softly and curled up into a ball as I mentally checked over my body, feeling the aches and sore muscles from good sex as I blushed. I remembered some of the night before in vivid detail and frowned as I pictured dinner in my mind. Mom had married a guy that I’d slept with, which was so awkward. I didn’t even know how to deal with that so I dealt with the next issue on hand.

Cole…and the fact I’d thrown myself at him and slept with him.

I looked him over, admiring his muscles and toned planes for a moment. There was no denying that Cole was a gorgeous man, but he wasn’t necessarily mine to have. We were best friends and had been since we met two years ago. I could think of times that we might have flirted a little here and there, but it was never serious, and we always ended up with other people. That’s how it was supposed to be.

It was different, though, and I felt anxiety wash over me as I closed my eyes. Now I had two nights to regret, and I stood and grabbed my robe from the bathroom. This called for coffee and sobriety.

I made a pot of coffee in my pot that Mom and I bought when I got this apartment and checked the fridge. If it was any other morning and Cole crashed here after drinking or something, I’d make breakfast. We’d laugh and pig out, and it would be light and casual. I decided to go with that now and pulled out bacon and eggs, Cole’s favorite. I had no idea if he had practice today though I wasn’t ready to wake him up. I looked into the living room and saw his clothes in a heap along with mine as I blushed.

I cooked quietly, sipping coffee to wake myself up and bring back the unfortunate reality. My phone rang, and I glanced at the screen to see that it was Mom, a call that I ignored.

I looked down to flip the bacon when I caught movement out of the corner of my eye. I glanced over and saw Cole with a towel around his waist as he went to grab his clothes. “Hi,” I said as he gave me a long look and nodded. “Hungry?”

“Always. How are you feeling?” Cole asked as I frowned and thought about my answer.

“I think I’m better than last night. I was upset…I’m sorry for calling you over like that,” I said as I started piling the meat on a plate lined with paper towels. I couldn’t look at him, fearing that I’d fucked things up.

“I’d come running for you anytime you needed me, Larisa,” Cole assured me as pulled on his pants behind the door the separated the kitchen from the living room. “You know that.”

“I didn’t necessarily have what happened in mind,” I admitted as I saw his feet move in front of me.

“Do you regret it?” Cole asked as I reached for the eggs and started cracking them into the oiled pan. Cole loved his eggs in bacon grease, and I’d learned to eat them like that over the years.

“I…I’m not sure. Do you?” I asked as I watched the eggs sizzle in the pan.

“Ris, it was a great night. I’ve never felt anything like that before. I understand that you were drinking and upset, though, and I’m not sure if that’s what you wanted. You’re so beautiful, and I should have stopped it. But I didn’t, and I need to know if you are you okay with that?” Cole asked as I focused on turning the food over with my spatula. “Larisa?”

I turned them and looked up at him with a forced smile. “I’m okay with it. It was great, you know?” I grabbed some plates and slid two eggs on each one along with some bacon before sliding some bread into the toaster. “Coffee?”

“I’ll get it,” Cole told me as he poured a cup and added some cream. “Things are going to be weird now, aren’t they?”

“They don’t have to be. I mean, we’ve both had sex before with other people and moved past it, right?” I looked at him for affirmation, realizing that my feelings for Cole had officially crossed the line that I’d drawn in the sand. I’d had a crush on him for some time but always hid behind the fact that we were such good friends.

“I guess, yeah. That’s what you want to do?” His face looked disappointed, and I turned as the toast popped up, buttering the slices and putting one on each plate.

“It’s best, Cole. We’re not like that towards each other.” I stared at him as he walked heavily to the couch and sat down with his plate. I grabbed my breakfast and coffee and followed him, choosing to sit in the chair across from him. I couldn’t stop the memories from replaying through my mind of last night, and I took a quick drink of the coffee as I looked away, towards the television that Cole was changing channels on as he scowled.

He ate quickly and made some excuse about meeting the team before he left. Cole was cold and didn’t even look at me as he walked out, and I sighed. It had gone from bad to worse in a matter of hours. I went back and tore the sheets off of my bed, washing the scent of Cole and of us off of them as I allowed self-hatred to fill me.

God, I was just messing things up left and right. I spent the rest of the day miserable and studying, pretending that Cole wasn’t ignoring me. It wasn’t that he was always in touch with me, being busy with football and school anyway, but I knew that things were different now. I didn’t know what I would do without him since I didn’t click with a lot of girls and was usually shy with guys. Cole had always been different for me.

Mom called that evening to talk about the upcoming Thanksgiving week, which I had off from school. I agreed to come home even though I dreaded spending any time with Brett. I hoped that I would get past this uncomfortable feeling at some point with him since he was my stepfather. Ugh, what an awful thought. My life should be a movie on the Lifetime channel.

I had two weeks until I went home and just decided to get through it the best that I could.

CHAPTER 5

Sadly, getting through that time meant a lot of drinking for me. Mom gave me a generous amount of money every month, and I bought a lot of wine and even a few bottles of sweet hard alcohol. I’d go to class and then home, where I’d drink, study and watch anything that I could on television.

Cole didn’t call me, and I saw him around school with a new blonde girl. He had his pick of ladies being athletic and handsome and it didn’t come as a shock to me at all. It just hurt a lot more than ever before. I’d see him look at me before turning his head away, punishing myself with the inner shame and hatred all over again. I used to be more important than his flings and even some of his football buddies, but now I was nothing.

I was just a fling to him. Ouch…that stung a lot.

I left my last class and drove back to my apartment to finish packing. My mom lived close by and it was an easy drive, but there were times that it felt like a separate country to me. I threw some clothes into my backpack and heard my phone chime from the kitchen counter. “Geez, Mom. I’m leaving soon.” I rolled my eyes as I grumbled out loud and walked across the room.

To my surprise, it was a text from Cole.

Cole: Are you headed home for the holiday?

Me: I am leaving now. How about you?

There was so much more that I wanted to ask him but I merely waited for his response.

Cole: I am going to see my dad over the weekend. He wants to fix things and have me meet his new wife.

I knew that Cole had been on the outs for years since his parents divorced when he was fifteen. I’d never met either parent and knew very little about them since he stayed quiet about the subject. Something big must’ve happened for him to go see him since Cole chose his mother’s side from the beginning. Maybe he was just tired of the distance.

Me: I hope it goes better than meeting my new stepdad.

Cole: I don’t think I’ve slept with any older woman lately, so I’m not worried. Have a good week, Larisa.

Was that a dig at me? Asshole! I took a deep breath and decided what to write back.

Me: You, too. I’m sorry, Cole.

I took the phone and shoved it into the pocket of my jeans as I took one last look around the house. I had everything I needed to make the one-hour trek, and I slung my backpack over my shoulder as I slipped my purse the other way. I made my way to the car, listening too closely for a text that didn’t arrive. I turned on some loud music to play over the speakers while I drove and sang along as I forced my mind to go numb. My mom could be tough to deal with on a normal basis much less with a new guy. I wanted to be happy for her, but it was just weird right now.

I pulled up to the big house with the tall turret and parked near the garage where I wouldn’t block anybody. I gathered my things and headed to the front door, opening it as I smelled something good inside. Mom didn’t cook so maybe she had a chef. I set my bags down on the couch and walked towards the kitchen to find Brett standing at the stove as he stirred something. My eyes roamed over his body, remembering how tight his ass was as I pulled him inside of me and begged for more. I knew what he felt like inside of me, but I had no idea that he was a cook. I found that sad. “Where’s Mom?” I asked as he turned around to look at me with a smile.

“She’s out of town for the night. Work stuff.” I frowned and pressed my lips together as I realized what an uncomfortable night this was going to be. “I hope that you like beef. I made a roast with some veggies for dinner.”

“It’s fine,” I answered dismissively as he looked me over for a moment, seeming to be unsure of something. “I’m going to put my stuff away.”

“Larisa? I think we need to break this iceberg between us,” Brett said as I paused in my spin and frowned. “I recognized you at the restaurant, but I didn’t know who you were before that. I hadn’t seen any photos yet since I was still living in an apartment.”

I knew that there wasn’t a lot of family photos here, to begin with. Mom preferred art to real life, it seemed. “If you had, would it change anything?” I asked as I slowly looked at him. I saw the way his eyes darkened and felt the heat in the room as I cursed myself.

“I…I wanted to contact you after that night, Larisa. I know we left it with no way to do so, but I enjoyed myself. A lot,” Brett told me as I frowned at him. “It was more than just a one-night thing to me, despite meeting in a bar. I think that if I knew that she was your mom, I might not have rushed into this. I don’t know.” He seemed confused and leaned against the counter.

“It doesn’t matter now, right? That was a long time ago, and you’re here now.” I waved my hand around and shrugged. “We just have to find a way to move past that.”

“Do you ever think about it?” Brett asked as I looked at him. “I could tell that night that you’re not the kind of girl to just sleep around, though I sensed that you were hurting inside.”

“God, it was a one-night stand. Aren’t those supposed to be epic?” I had asked before my face flushed pink. “Shit. I didn’t mean to say that.” I started to leave the room as I heard him chuckle.

“I got my answer. Dinner is at six, Larisa. I’ll see you then.” God, he had a sexy voice, and I snatched my bags from the living room and hurried upstairs to my room.

I was in hell, the worst kind of hell. I was still suffering from the loss of my best friend, and now I had to sleep here tonight with someone else that I slept with. “Drinking is bad. Drinking is atrocious,” I murmured to myself as I entered my room and put everything on my bed. It looked the same as when I left for college, with all of the same knick-knacks and pictures in the cork board near my door.

I looked at pictures of Brenna, my best friend from high school as I took a deep breath. If she were here, I’d discuss this with her, and we might laugh about it; but she’d been killed in an accident driving home from school in our senior year. That was a lot of why I shut down, and Cole was the only person that managed to break down my walls since then. I sighed and unpacked my stuff to put it in my closet and drawers, letting some music play from my phone. I rested against my many pillows and pulled out my Kindle to try and read a book, but the past kept flashing through my mind as I watched the screen blur through my tears.

I woke up when there was a tap at my door and blinked in the dim room. My room. “Yeah?” I croaked as I pushed my hair back and blinked a few times.

“Dinner’s ready,” Brett called through the door as I licked my lips. I was starving, and I decided that I needed to move past what happened with him as well as Cole.

“I’ll be right down,” I said as I stood and walked into the attached bathroom. I looked a mess, and I splashed some cold water on my face and shoved my hair into a messy bun. The fact was that Brett had seen me drunk and naked and nothing would probably surprise him at this point. I pulled on a flannel over my tank top and wandered down the stairs to the kitchen, where Brett had set up the small table by the window overlooking the lavish backyard.

“There you are. I didn’t know if you wanted a drink, given the last time that I saw you.” His face turned up in a smirk as I stared at him and felt my cheeks heat up.

“Do you mean the first time or dinner a few weeks back?” I asked in a sarcastic tone as I walked to the fridge and opened it.

“You were drinking both times, weren’t you?” He asked as I pulled out some wine and went to grab a big glass.

“You know I was,” I replied as I poured a generous amount and walked over to the table. He brought over something in a glass and joined me as I looked over the spread. “This looks good.”

“I hope so. It’s my mom’s recipe,” Brett told me as I looked at him in surprise. He didn’t seem like a mama’s boy to me. He sliced a few thin slices of the meat and loaded it onto my plate before I helped myself to the vegetables and picked up my fork. I tasted a potato and tried to determine what the spices were as I frowned. I took a bit of the meat and ate the same thing and chewed carefully as he looked at me in amusement. “Like it?”

“It’s unique. Delicious. What am I tasting?” I asked him as our eyes locked across the table for a long moment before he sipped his drink.

“It’s a family secret,” Brett teased me as I raised an eyebrow and picked up a carrot with my fork. I had a memory of his face between my legs, tasting me with his tongue deep inside of me as I gripped his hair and stammered his name, making me blink as the silverware clattered on the table. My hands were shaking, and I grabbed the wine and drank a large sip. “Are you okay? You look like you’ve been crying.” Brett observed as I pressed my lips together.

A tear slid down my cheek as I sniffled and he leaned forward. “I…seeing you brought back memories of that night, something that started as a way to forget about my asshole ex and turned into everything I didn’t think it would be. I’d let it go until dinner that night and the way that I dealt with it was sleeping with my best friend at my apartment that night.”

“You’re bi?” Brett asked with a dark look in his eyes as I laughed and shook my head.

“Guy best friend,” I corrected as he nodded. “It was pretty good, and I knew that I fucked up the following morning. I crossed a line that I shouldn’t have.”

“So why not see him as more than a friend?” Brett asked as I looked at him.

“I was just confused that night. I was a hot mess,” I confessed as I took another drink of wine and wiped at my tears. “I still am, I suppose.”

Brett stepped up and walked over as he offered me his hand. I stared at him as I took it and felt him pull me into his arms. I sensed a sweet concern in this gesture, but there was an underlying heat that was hard to deny for me as I let out my breath and wrapped my arms around his neck. “You’re not a mess, you’re beautiful.” His voice was low in my ear, and I shivered as his hand moved down my back. “This is so fucking wrong, Larisa but I can’t help but to want you.”

CHAPTER 6

I slid my hands into his hair and closed my eyes as I pulled. Brett groaned, and I moved away just enough to finish the wine before I looked at him. “I’m already in hell so why the fuck not?” I hated myself as I kissed Brett, my stepfather. I felt like the worst daughter but I was suffering inside, and I wanted it to stop. My need for Cole blended with the memories that I had of Brett as he pulled against him and returned the kiss. His tongue met mine as he lifted me onto the table and gripped my ass.

Everything about the night came back to mind as I wrapped my legs around him and tilted my head to deepen things. Brett pressed against the seam of my jeans, and I remembered how well he filled me as I rocked against him. “Oh, God. Why did you have to be hers?” Brett mumbled against my lips before he kissed me again and moved against me as I felt shame filling my body.

I pushed away thoughts of my mom and pulled myself up as Brett stumbled for a moment. He dropped me back on the table and pulled away as he took a ragged breath. “What the fuck? I didn’t plan this,” he stared at me with his intense eyes before he downed his drink in one gulp. “I knew there was a connection with you that night, but we left things in that hotel room. But you’re here again and I…” Brett walked into the kitchen and poured more whiskey as the phone on the counter rang. He walked over and stared at it. “It’s your mom.”

We both stood in silence as the phone continued to ring and then went silent. “I can’t right now with her. I just can’t.”

“She said that you’re not close. She stated that there was a rift after your dad died and she didn’t know how to reach you anymore,” Brett told me as he stared at me. “She didn’t tell me who you were.”

I knew that Cole was out of my life now and that I couldn’t go back. Somehow, the men reminded me of each other, and I blinked as he drank a large swallow of his drink. Could Brett fill the void, as sick as the idea was? “We’re not close, and we never were. I was always a daddy’s girl and when he was gone…I felt like I lost everything.” I looked at him as more tears shimmered in his eyes, caught somewhere between lust and pain. “I didn’t even have a sibling to talk to and the one that was closest to that left me years later.”

“Jesus, Larisa. I didn’t know,” Brett said as he stepped forward and cupped my face before he kissed me gently. I melted against him, drunk more on emotions than the wine as he pulled me against him. I knew that I wasn’t going to stop this from happening and we ended up in my room, tearing our clothes off as Brett worshiped my body all over again as I cried through it, hating myself but loving his hands and mouth as he brought me close to the edge over and over. I was begging him by the time he slipped a condom on and moved slowly inside of me.

This wasn’t the heated one-night stand that we shared before. This was Brett comforting me the way he knew I needed him to and I pulled him closer to me as he thrust harder inside of me and brought me to an explosive emotional release as I cried out his name. Brett moved slowly through the waves as he sucked on the skin of my neck and then jerked as he came at the very end of my orgasm. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath as he rested against me and kissed my shoulder. “That’s twice now,” he said as I stared at the ceiling.

“Yeah,” I said as I stroked his hair. I wanted to feel terrible, but I felt amazing inside as we rested together. His skin was damp and warm as I felt his lips brush against mine.

We got up and went down to heat up the food, eating silently at the table with thick robes covering our skin. I felt like he knew me well now, having had me twice and I wondered where this was going to go now. I drank the wine in large gulps, and he had a few more drinks as I got to know him more.

I learned that Brett was a partner in a graphic design company here in New Mexico, one of the most successful in the country. He told me that the night that we met but I was drunk and couldn’t remember. Once we kissed, I only wanted one thing from Brett, and I listened closer tonight. I wanted to know him, for the time we had and the future, no matter what happened between us.

I talked to my mom, keeping it brief as she told me that she’d be back in two days. Two days alone with Brett here…I didn’t know how to feel about that. I finished my dinner and helped him wash dishes before we went out to the back patio and stripped our robes off to soak in the hot tub. It felt so good to let the hot water soothe my bare skin as I giggled from the effects of the wine and the way that he was making me laugh.

I thought of Cole later that night as I drifted off to sleep with Brett by my side, drunk on need and wine. I wasn’t ready to face what I’d done, not yet. I was just trying to feel good inside.

CHAPTER 7

The morning dawned bright and jolting as I looked beside me in the king sized bed and found Brett curled up beside me. I stared at him as I remembered the second time I’d been with him in this house, hot and rough compared to the first time. I got up and went into my bathroom as I stared in the mirror and caught the scattered markings on my neck.

“Oh my God,” I murmured as I took a deep breath. I pulled on the robe from the night before and went down to make coffee and think. I sat at the table from the night before, sipping my drink and breaking things down in my head. Brett was my mom’s husband, a vow that should be taken seriously. I just knew her and the way that she looked for men with money to take care of her. Marriage was a big step, but Brett was handsome, and I could see why she’d cling to him, but did he want that? They knew one another a few months at best when they married, and I was curious to know what came over him.

I jumped as I heard a cup hit the granite counter and looked over to see Brett. He was dressed in some sweats, and he poured coffee in before looking at me. “Morning.”

“Good morning,” I replied as I tapped the table nervously. I didn’t know what to say or do. “Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah,” he replied as he sipped the coffee.

“Why did you marry her?” Brett looked stricken as he stared out of the window and I just watched him.

“She made me laugh when I met her. Your mom is a beautiful woman and a catch for any man…but then I saw you at the restaurant. I had no idea,” Brett told me as he stared at me. “It took everything I had not to react to you. It took everything I had not to wrap you up in my arms.”

“That night was a mess.” I ran a hand through my messy hair and frowned. “She was so mad at me, and I couldn’t eat. All I could do was drink.” I stared at him. “Did she suspect anything?”

“Just that it was you being a daughter that didn’t like your surprise, I gather. She didn’t guess what was really going on,” Brett assured me as I looked into his face. “She’d never guess that, Larisa. It’s too crazy.”

“Yeah.” I nodded blankly. I had officially knowingly slept with my stepfather as well as my best friend and I pushed the reality away. “She’ll be home tomorrow. What do we do?”

“Do you feel like this more than just the sex?” Brett asked me as I looked down at the table. “If so, I’ll leave it alone and do my best with her.”

I was torn, but Cole was out of my life in that way as well as a possible friend. I enjoyed being with Brett, at least so far. He was older, but there was a spark between us. “Not entirely.”

“Okay. We see what happens,” Brett said as we sat stiffly in our chairs.

I napped that day while Brett went into the office for a while. He told me that he’d pick up some dinner on the way home before he kissed me softly. Brett was so tender with me, and I watched him leave as I licked my lips. I could still taste the coffee on his lips.

I drove around town for a while for some fresh air after I showered, running into a few shops to distract myself from what was happening. I loved my mom in the sense of obligation, and I knew that what I was doing was wrong. It just felt so good.

I left one of the stores with a bag full of new lingerie and shoved it into my passenger seat. Driving home, I pulled into the driveway and got out before I headed upstairs and dumped the bag on the bed.

Over dinner from a popular Thai place that night, Brett and I talked further. He told me that his son was coming in a few days after not having seen each other for a little while. He was off to college much like me and even in the same state, so he was close.

We got distracted by each other after the meal, and I made love to Brett on the couch with a blanket underneath us as I rode him hard and fast. He held me close, sucking my nipples into his mouth as we came together. I pressed against him as I let out a deep breath and reminded myself that we were sleeping in separate rooms tonight. Mom wasn’t due home until later, but we didn’t want to get caught, not like this.

I went up into my room and slipped under the covers as I took a slow breath. My body was still on fire, and I pressed my thighs together as I bit down on my bottom lip.

I slept fitfully and just kept going back to sleep until late into the morning, I knew that Brett had gone to work and I suspected that Mom would wake me up when she arrived home, which she did. There was a knock at my door, and I looked as it opened and she peered inside of my dim room, finding me buried under my covers. “Still sleeping?”

“Just lazy. It’s nice not to have something to study or a class to go to,” I responded as she stepped inside, looking flawless. “How was your trip?”

“Very productive,” Mom replied as she looked around my room thoughtfully. “I haven’t been in here for quite some time.”

“Yeah, it looks the same as it did back in school.” Mom nodded and ran a hand through her smooth hair pulled into a low bun. “I am going to take a shower. Do you want to go out to dinner tonight, just the three of us? You can get to know Brett better since last time was so terrible.”

I didn’t want her to know how well I knew him. “Sure, that will be fun.” No, it wouldn’t.

Mom left, and I turned back over in my bed, feeling sick to my stomach. God, I wanted to talk to Cole, but I’d heard nothing from him since that last text. I couldn’t tell him all of this, ever. He would hate me more than he already did, though I was doing well at that myself.

I dragged myself out of bed after a few hours of dozing and showered before I pulled on some tights and a plum dress before slipping my feet into boots. I knew that Brett was home since I could hear them talking, but I didn’t want to go downstairs until I had to. I questioned everything from my hair to my outfit until there was a knock at my door. “Larisa, are you ready?”

“Yes, Mom. I’m coming,” I told her as I walked over and opened the door. She looked stunning in a black dress with heels, and I wondered why Brett was with me. I wondered if he’d regret everything now that she was home.

We walked down the stairs together, and I saw Brett standing in the kitchen in black slacks and a white shirt with a blue tie hung around his neck. He looked so gorgeous, and I stopped and stared for a moment as Mom glanced down at her phone. Brett looked up, and our eyes met for a moment as I frowned gently. He was beautiful beyond words, and I thought back to that first moment when our eyes met in the bar, knowing that then it would be an incredible night.

It was, then and now.

I don’t know how I got through dinner, apart from wine and watching him. He spoke well, showed his intelligence and wit as he kept us both mesmerized. I saw the way that Mom looked at him, but it wasn’t with love. It was the same way I did and the idea of them together later turned my stomach as I set the glass down on the table. At least she was past having more kids, a thought that made me stare at Mom. Was she?

“Larisa, are you okay?” I blinked as she stared at me and nodded as I sipped the wine.

We finished the meal, and I watched as they walked ahead to the car. He was holding her hand loosely, and I took the sight in before he turned his head and met my eyes. There was a heat there that made me shiver as I followed them and I bumped into someone as I blinked. “I am so sorry,” I said as I turned to look at the guy that I bumped into.

“That’s okay. It was worth it,” he told me as I looked into dark eyes and the cheekbones of a model. “Have a great night.” I nodded and said something similar to him as I turned to follow Brett and Mom to the car as he stalked forward with his shoulders set.

“Are you okay?” Mom asked as he unlocked her door and opened it as I passed them to get to the back.

“Of course. I just remembered that I have some work to do in the office when we get home.” He replied as he stared forward and I dropped my gaze to the ground.

Later that night after Mom was asleep, Brett told me how jealous he was of that guy with his mouth between my legs.

CHAPTER 8

I helped Mom in the kitchen the night before Thanksgiving, trying not to chuckle at her attempt to prepare to giant turkey for the following day. I wasn’t a great cook, but I’d made enough simple meals living on my own to muddle my way through it. At some point, she started drinking and left to go watch a movie in bed while Brett took her place.

He stuffed the turkey with herbs and vegetables as I watched him, explaining that it flavored the juices that he used to make the gravy. It was something that his mom had always done, prompting me to ask him where she was. Brett looked sad and a little lost as he explained that she died of ovarian cancer when he was twenty-seven and that his dad wasn’t a big part of his life. I wanted to give him a hug, but I wasn’t sure if Mom was asleep and I just stared at him. We finished the preparation and stored everything in the fridge for the following day, and he glanced down the hallway to his bedroom before looking at me.

Before I knew it, I was upstairs and against my door as he kissed me hard. I held him tight and listened for any noises as we made out like teenagers in the dark for a long time before Brett dragged himself away, though not without giving me a hard orgasm with his fingers against my clit and I struggled not to cry out. He kissed me quiet as I breathed deeply and held me as my knees went weak. He helped me to bed, and I pulled down his pants and blew him on the floor of my room, on my knees as he held my hair and murmured dirty words to me.

He left after that to sleep a few hours before cooking, and I made myself come under the covers as I played back the night in my head. I couldn’t get enough, and I went for round two as I arched my back and bit my lip again.

I was addicted and in trouble as I finally slept a few hours before I had to pretend that everything was normal for the holiday.

I woke up later than I assumed anyone else would and pulled my hair into a messy bun and dressed to see if anyone needed help downstairs. As I walked down the steps, I could already detect the scent of cooking turkey and inhaled appreciatively as I looked into the kitchen. It was free of people, but there was a full pot of coffee that I helped myself to before stepping into the living room where Brett was watching the parade on the couch with his own cup, dressed in sweats and a fitted t-shirt that made me drag my eyes over his chest. My thighs clenched together, and he glanced at me as I sat in a chair a few feet away. “Morning. How did you sleep?” His voice was husky as he looked me over in my leggings and sweatshirt and I giggled.

“Pretty good. I was worn out,” I replied, winking at him as he laughed and stared at me.

“Yeah, me too.” I never asked if he was intimate with my mother, though I did wonder sometimes. They were married, and she’d expect it. “Dinner should be ready around three. We can just relax around the house.”

“Where’s Mom?” I asked as he frowned and looked down the hall.

“Sleeping. She’ll be up to eat; I expect, but it seems she drank quite a lot last night.” I sensed the displeasure in Brett’s voice and wondered where it came from. Did he miss her? Did he just not like her drinking? I kept my thoughts to myself and sipped my coffee as I stared at the SpongeBob float on the big screen television. I wondered what would happen when I went back to school next week. Would we just end and life go on for both of us? I couldn’t imagine that, but I wasn’t naive enough to think that we’d live happily ever after.

I was surprised when a couple of high school friends stopped by to say hello, as well as distracted by the way they looked at Brett as they giggled and tossed their hair. I smiled and laughed in all of the right places, but I felt my emotions rising as I sat on the couch and made small talk. There was plenty to say about school and campus life since we’d all gone to different colleges around the country.

Once they left, Brett closed the door and turned to stare at me before he glanced down the hall. “Larisa, you can’t wear your heart on your sleeve that way,” he kept his voice quiet, and I blinked at him.

“I was fine. We just chatted.” I knew that I’d been tense more than a few times and he shook his head and sat back down. “Did you see the way they were looking at you?”

“I don’t care. I don’t want them.” His voice was firm as he looked again to see if we were alone.

“You probably told Mom that and look at us now,” I whispered as I walked into the kitchen and placed my coffee cup in the sink after dumping it out.

“Larisa, I don’t cheat like this in general life. This…is bad timing. I’d happily have you if things were different and just you. We’re in a complicated place right now.” Brett talked slowly and softly as I nodded and felt the rush of anger ebbing. I just didn’t have the energy for it right now. I just nodded and held on.

We made our way back to the living room and found a traditional holiday movie on as we sat a few feet away from one another on the couch. It was close enough to know that were together here even if it was in the sense of tortured silence. Once it crept closer to dinner and we were still alone, Brett invited me into the kitchen where we finished up the last minute details. Everything smelled delicious, and I was developing an appetite as I prepared some yams in a baking pan.

“Look at you. This smells so good!” My mother’s cheerful voice filled the silence, and I jumped as I pressed my hand to my heart. Everything shifted in the room, and I took a breath as I felt eyes on me. “That into cooking, Larisa? You’re a different girl,” Mom teased me as she walked over and hugged Brett for a long moment. I looked for a fleeting second and glanced away as my skin burned. She moved to get coffee and looked around slowly with a smile. “Everything looks and smells so good. You guys are a good team.”

Brett thanked her as he and I shared a quick look and forced smiles. We finished plating everything, and the three of us carried things to the formal table as the doorbell rang. I knew that Brett had invited some single friends over and I assumed it was them, so I excused myself to answer the door. I’d changed into a pair of black slacks and a burnt orange sweater for the company after my shower earlier, and I smiled as I saw a few new faces. “Come on in.” The men moved past me as my face fell when I saw Cole behind the group. His face was as pale as mine as our eyes locked and I took a ragged breath. “What are you doing here?”

“Larisa? Is everything okay?” Brett asked as he walked over and glanced through the open door. “Cole. You’re here early! Come in.” I stepped aside as my former best friend walked by me and was introduced to everybody. “This is my stepdaughter, Larisa. This is my son, Cole.”

“We attend the same school, Dad,” Cole said dryly as he eyed the door like he wanted to leave.

“What a coincidence,” Mom said as she slipped an arm around Brett and looked Cole over. “Please sit. I can get another bottle of wine, and we can start eating, unless you’d like something else to drink, Cole?”

“If you have a beer, I’d like that,” Cole said as Brett clapped him on the back and took him upstairs with the duffel bag that he was carrying.

“I’ll be right back,” I told Mom as the room started spinning. I went into the bathroom in the first-floor hallway and turned the water on as I leaned over the toilet and threw up. In the few moments we’d had in the foyer, I thought that Cole must have connected the dots and was disgusted by me. I knew that I was. I felt sick, and my stomach was in knots as I threw up the little food that I had in my stomach and leaned my head over my arms. I couldn’t do this. I needed to get my stuff and get the fuck out of here.

I didn’t know how long I was in there before there was a tap at the door. “Larisa? Are you coming to the table?” Brett asked through the door in a concerned voice as I closed my eyes.

“I…I suddenly don’t feel so well. Go ahead without me, okay? I’m going to lie down in my room.” I sighed as I tried to find a reasonable excuse to go right back to school.

“What happened? You were fine all day,” Brett told me as I rolled my eyes.

“I had a bit of a fever earlier, but I really didn’t think much of it. I just need to rest. Go eat, Brett. Everyone is here.” I insisted as I remained on the floor, straddling the toilet. It went quiet, and I assumed that he was gone, which was when I stood and splashed cold water on my face. I left the room quietly and made my way upstairs, wondering which room Cole was sleeping in tonight. There were only two other huge rooms on this floor, and I sighed as I opened my door and closed it. I pulled on leggings and a thermal before I crawled under the covers and switched the television on to cover the sounds of my soft sobs. I was alone for about an hour when there was a knock at the door, and I looked up with huge eyes. I’d been crying hard, and I looked at the screen to see The Notebook playing. Thank fuck…but who was it knocking? “Larisa?” It was Mom. She opened the door and came inside, seeing me shriveled under the comforter. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know. I felt a little off earlier, but it came on so suddenly,” I lied as she sat down and looked into my face with shock. I pointed to the movie, and she looked at it and nodded. “I’m just going to chill out. I’ll be fine.”

“You’ll love your new stepbrother. He’s such a sweet kid,” Mom smiled as my stomach twisted violently. “He looks a lot like his father, doesn’t he?”

Too much. I’d realized it seeing them together and was ready to flee the scene. “Yeah, I think that he does,” my voice was weak as Mom hugged me.

“Get some rest, Larisa. Maybe you’ll feel better tomorrow,” she said as she looked me over. “We can all visit then.”

“Sounds good, Mom.” I sank back against my pillows as she left and smiled as she looked at me. I just wanted to get through the next few days and go back to school. I knew that Cole was there, but at least both of my sins wouldn’t be staring me in the face. I’d have time to isolate and recover from this.

I stared at the wall as another movie played before I cried myself to sleep. I woke up a few hours later, trembling from a dream as I sat straight up in bed and took deep breaths. I looked around my room and saw that a shadowed figure was in my chair as I started to scream. “Sshh, it’s me. What’s wrong with you?” Brett asked as I stared at him and shook my head.

“You can’t be in here,” I told him as he waved his hand.

“Everyone is asleep. It’s midnight, Larisa.” He moved closer to the bed and looked at me. “Are you feeling better?”

“A little? I don’t want you to get it, though. You should go.” I frowned as he dropped his broad shoulders and stared at me.

“I was worried about you, you know.” I nodded and hid under my blankets as he looked at my door. “I’ll see how you are tomorrow, okay?”

I nodded, and he left the room as I fell into a crumpled heap onto my knees. I stood and moved to lock the door before I came back to bed and dropped back onto my pillows with a long sigh. I did the math in my head and realized that I had three more nights here if I left when scheduled. I could lie and say that something came up and I had to go Sunday as well. I didn’t think Cole would mind, judging from the sickened look on his face when he saw me at the door. Hell, maybe I’d just stay sick and blame it on that.

I was awake a few more hours with something playing on television as I glanced at that and my phone. I vowed to make some friends at school and get a life, to avoid situations like this. I fell asleep as the sun was coming up and had no plans on leaving my room.

It was late morning when I heard a knock at the door while the knob turned. “Why is your door locked, Larisa?” Mom asked as I rolled my eyes.

I stood and unlocked it, feigning ignorance as she asked me the same question. I blamed the illness and said I must have locked it going back to bed from the bathroom one of the several times. I stumbled back to bed, falling down as she set a steaming cup on the nightstand as well as a plate with a sandwich on it. “How are you feeling?”

“Like crap,” I replied as she sighed and looked me over.

“Brett and I are having dinner with friends tonight. Will you be alright on your own? I know that you and Cole don’t know each other.” She frowned as I nodded quickly and dropped against the pillows. “I hate leaving you.”

“I’m a big girl, Mom. I’m sick at school by myself,” I assured her as she nodded and looked down at her left hand where the big diamond sparkled.

“Brett was worried about you last night. I think he likes being a stepfather and now that Cole’s back in his life…I believe that it will be sweet to see that side of him,” she said almost dreamily as I felt nausea rising in my stomach. “We’ll be a family.”

It took all of the strength that I had to remain calm until she left my room. At that point, I went into the bathroom and closed the door, clicking the lock as I started to run a hot bath. I was never going to have sex again. I’d really messed up the last several times that I did, and I didn’t want to feel this way anymore.

CHAPTER 9

Evening came, and my stomach started to growl. Since I was stressed and not sick as I’d told everyone, I was bound to get hungry sooner or later. I took a deep breath and looked at the clock, assuming they were at dinner now. What about Cole? I knew that I’d truly end up ill if I didn’t eat and I pulled my messy hair back and walked out of my room. I stopped and listened, knowing this house was huge. I walked down the stairs and made my way into the kitchen as I heard the television in the next room. Great.

I was as quiet as I could be as I threw together a sloppy sandwich and grabbed a cold Gatorade. I glanced at the open archway the living room as I worked quickly and my heart dropped when I saw Cole’s large frame fill it. “How are you even here? How did you not know?” I demanded as all of my pent up emotions rose.

“I didn’t know, Ris. I was estranged from him, more or less and decided to give it a chance when I found out that he got married. I was as shocked as you fucking were at that door,” he shot back as he looked darkly at me. “Let’s talk about something else that struck me when I saw you. You slept with my dad.”

I widened my eyes as I hit the counter and took a breath. I wanted to tell him that it was a long time ago and I couldn’t find the words. “Over a year ago. I barely remember,” I stammered as he stepped closer to me.

“Because you were drunk like you were with me? Is that why you let him fuck you?” He asked as I wiped a tear from my cheek. “That’s why you let me fuck you, isn’t it?”

“Stop it,” I demanded as I stared at the floor. “You’re my best friend, or at least you were. I wanted you that night.”

“How did Dad react when you came here, Larisa? Is he a happy newlywed or is he reminiscing about you two?” Cole demanded as I closed my eyes and started crying.

“I don’t know. We’re ignoring all of that. It’s in the past,” I knew that I had to lie. I knew that I couldn’t tell him the truth. “I’m getting used to this, too.” I grabbed the plate and drink and turned to leave.

“Ris?” I looked at him as he approached me. “Were you just fucking me that night? Did you mean what you said about there being no us?” His eyes begged me for an answer as I licked my dry lips. “Is that why you’re hiding?”

“I’ve seen you with the blonde, Cole. You’ve moved on.” I looked at him as he ran a hand through his hair.

“I tried. The night with you was the best night I’ve had in a long time. It’s something that I wanted for a while, and I hate that it happened when you were drunk. I hate that I took advantage of you that way.” Cole shook his head and stared at me. “Now you’re my stepsister.”

“Barely. We’re not kids, and we won’t see each other that often. You’ll still be with your mom,” I mumbled as he reached out and wiped my cheek.

“Dad wants to try, and I’m going to, Larisa. I think we might have to try to make this work between us as well,” Cole suggested as I looked up at him.

“Fine. We won’t be here that much together, so it’s fine.” I turned and walked back to my room, leaving him behind as I closed and locked my door. I sat on the bed and cried as I forced myself to eat, willing myself to not throw it all up afterward.

I thought about the story that I was going to make up. I could tell them that a friend had a terrible break up with a boyfriend and needed me to help her through it. Since I wasn’t feeling great anyway, the two of us were just going to sit around and veg out in her apartment. That’s what normal girls did, right? Healthy girls didn’t sleep with their new stepfather and stepbrother in a month’s time.

I decided that I would tell them tonight. It was a tragic ordeal for Jane, and I wanted to help her. I could do this.

I fell asleep instead and woke up the following morning with a jolt as someone knocked on my door. “Larisa?” Brett called out as I blinked and sat up. I stood on shaking legs and unlocked my door as he stared at me. “Why is that locked?”

“I want to be alone. What’s wrong?” I snapped as he walked into the room and turned to face me.

“Did something happen last night? Cole told me that he had to leave today when he was going to stay through Sunday. Did you guys argue?” I fell onto the bed and brushed my hair back.

“No, I barely talked to him at all,” I lied as he stared at me.

“You know him from school?” Brett demanded as I shrugged.

“Not well, no. What did he say?” I asked as I dropped onto my pillows and closed my eyes.

“He said that something came up with football. I just wonder if he changed his mind about working things out. He was upset,” Brett told me as he sat on the bed and stared at me. “I just want my son back.” His eyes softened, and he tilted his head. “Are you feeling better?”

“Sort of. I got a call from my friend, Jane. She broke up with her boyfriend of six years last night and a hot mess. She asked if I’d come back and hang out with her, do the ice cream and chick flick thing. She even mentioned a fire,” I added details to make it more real as he glared at me.

“What the fuck? Both of you are just running off? What’s going on, Larisa? I wanted to spend some more time with you,” he looked at the open door and swallowed thickly. “She’s at work.”

“Are you saying that you want me to spread my legs right here and now feeling this way?” I asked him coldly as he shook his head.

“No, Larisa. It’s not like that at all.” Brett looked shell-shocked as he blinked at me and shook his head.

“It might be good for us to have some space. There’s some time before Christmas to let this all go and just move on,” I told him weakly as Brett sighed. “This is too heavy. She’s my mother.”

“I don’t love her. I never did, but I let her talk me into it, thinking that maybe it would work out. The second that I saw you, I knew that it wouldn’t.” He stared at me as I shook my head.

“You’re insane,” I murmured as he approached me and took my hands. “Stop this, Brett.”

“You didn’t like me touching you before? You didn’t like me making you come?” Brett asked as he moved over me and slipped his arms beside me. “You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen, sick or not.”

“This is done, Brett,” I said painfully as tears filled my eyes. “This can’t go on. I’m going home tonight and telling Mom about Jane. Don’t say anything, just decide what you want with her. Don’t stay if you don’t want her,” I advised him as he dropped down to kiss my neck. “Stop, Brett.”

“Fuck this. I don’t want you to leave. She’s out of town for a couple of days, and we can work this out,” Brett suggested as I shook my head.

“No, I’m leaving as soon as I pack. I can’t be here,” I repeated as he pulled away and stood up slowly. It killed me to let him go, but I knew that it was best. He left the room, and I burst into tears as I thought back to the times we were together, finding myself getting turned on by the vivid memories. I thought about Cole at the same time and buried my body under my blanket as I bit my lip. Stress and desire combined inside of me and I slipped my hand down my shorts as I found my pussy slick and hot. I groaned as I stroked myself, fast and rough as I searched for the release that I needed at the moment.

My eyes were closed as I came and I moaned as I jerked against my hand. I felt the blankets slide down my body and gasped as hands slipped my clothes off. Brett locked his mouth over me as I cried out his name. My second orgasm was hard and fulfilling as he sucked me between his teeth and tore off his pants. “Brett, we shouldn’t.”

“I need you,” He told me as he ripped open a package and sheathed himself with shaking hands. Brett moved between my legs and took me with one thrust as I pulled him inside with my hands on his ass. “Fuck, Larisa. You feel so good.” He moved deep and hard as I cried out and rocked against him, tight around him as my body betrayed my heart and mind. “Baby, I’m going to come. I’ve been waiting for you.”

“Brett!” I yelled as I exploded around him and felt him thicken. “Oh, God. Oh, fuck.” He stilled before jerking against me a few more times and his hands slid under my t-shirt to cup my bare breasts. “What are we doing?”

“What we should be doing,” he told me as he found my neck with his mouth and tugged on my hardening nipples with his fingers.

I didn’t tell him to stop as his mouth moved down my body to take me into his mouth as his finger slid inside of me. I needed him, and I knew it wouldn’t stop until I was out of this house. I was too weak.

CHAPTER 10

I slept with him a few more times before I insisted on leaving Sunday. I was a hot mess as I drove away, weak with tears and want as I stared forward and thought about school. Mom seemed sad enough that I was leaving and I hugged her, so upset that we were doing this to her even as I wondered how she thought that she and Brett were okay.

I listened to Pandora as I drove home and cried. Every time with Brett felt better, but I also thought back to how good it felt to be in Cole’s arms. I never admitted that to him or Brett, but they both made me feel good. If I let myself think about it hard enough, I’d recognize that they fucked alike. That would make me a slut, though.

I pulled into my apartment complex a few hours later and turned off my car as I took a deep breath. I was home where things had a chance of being normal. I got my bag out and walked up to the door, unlocking it before I pushed it open.

It was so quiet here, and I carried my bag to my bedroom to set it down on the floor. This was a place where I hadn’t slept with Brett. This was a place that was only spoiled by the memory of Cole, making me shudder as I ran a hand through my hair.

I took a shower before anything else, needing to clean up and soothe my muscles before I worried about anything else. I longed to spray it inside of me and soothe myself there, but only time would dull those pains. I cleaned myself off and swore a new life before I dried off and brushed my hair.

I was making some toast and heard the knock at the door as I tightened my robe. I padded across the floor in my bare feet and peered through the door to see Cole standing there. I knew that he still had his key so he’d get in if he wanted to. I unlocked it and swung the door open, looking up into his face as he pushed his way inside and stomped into my living room. “What are you doing here?”

“You’re finally home,” Cole said as he looked at me and I frowned.

“Yeah, I stayed a few more days. Unlike you. What happened?” I asked him as he stepped forward and took hold of my arms while he stared at me.

“It all came back to me, what happened here. It was too much to deal with along with everything else going on, Ris. I was angry, jealous and all around hurt over everything.” Cole shook his head and raised his hands to my face. “Tell me that you feel something for me. Tell me that we were more than just drunk sex. Tell me that you don’t want to fuck my dad ever again.”

Cole pressed his forehead against mine as he stared into my eyes. Part of me wanted to tell him that wasn’t true, that it could happen again and I would wreck my mother’s life. But I didn’t and nodded instead as he lowered his lips to mine. I was practically fresh from being in bed with Brett, but I kissed him back as I wrapped my arms around his neck.

What was I doing? I felt his tongue tease my lips open as he kissed her harder and I moaned as he ripped open my robe. Fuck, his hands were on my hips as he pulled me closer and kissed down my neck. I remembered the mark from Brett’s teeth that he’d left the last time we were together and I hoped that I wouldn’t have to explain it.

Cole moved down to kiss my nipples before he sucked one into his mouth and pushed me down onto the couch. I felt his fingers sliding down to enter me, hitting me where I still hurt as I closed my eyes. I wouldn’t admit that as I bit my lip and arched my back to offer him more of everything.

We ended up in my room as he took me from behind, hard and deep as I asked him for more. Cole groaned my name as he filled the condom that covered him and made me release with him. I buried my face into my comforter as I felt shame wash over me. We rested together against the pillows as he pulled me close and kissed my hair. I had to admit that it felt good, safe and warm in his arms. In a perfect world, we could be a couple, and I closed my eyes and breathed our scent in. “What about our new situation?” I whispered as he kissed my neck.

“We’re adults who have parents that got married. We’re not blood-related and have little to do with them. I think our lives are relatively separate,” Cole replied as I frowned. I wish it were that simple.

I fell asleep with him. We woke up together and made breakfast with an ease that would be hard to find with anyone else. My feelings for Cole overruled anything else as we laughed together and sipped coffee. This would be a good thing for me, a comfortable situation.

Cole stayed the next night, and we both started back at school within a few days. I felt like I was miles away from Brett and Mom with each passing day as I got closer to Cole.

It all came crashing down around me when Brett sent me a text in class. He told me that he was in town at a nearby hotel and needed to see me. We needed to talk. I tried to ignore it, knowing that I was with Cole now, but Brett had a pull over me that I couldn’t control. I agreed to meet him at the Hilton and made my way to his room on the sixth floor slowly as I looked at my phone. Cole was at practice and had plans tonight, not that I planned on being here late. I was going to see what Brett needed and leave.

I tapped on the door, and he opened it with a towel around his waist as he dried his hair. “Really?” I asked as I have him a raised eyebrow.

“I just finished in a meeting. Come in,” Brett said as he moved for me to walk inside.

“What did you need to see me about?” I asked as I felt him behind me, my body tense as I felt his hands on my arms.

“I missed you, Larisa,” Brett told me as he kissed my neck gently. “Have you missed me?” His hand cupped my breast through the lace of my bra and squeezed as I let out a small moan. I was weak, and I reached behind me to tug the towel off of his body before I turned and moved to my knees on the carpet. Brett slipped his hands into my hair as I took him in my mouth and moaned helplessly. I cared for Cole so much, but Brett made me want to please him every time I was in a room with him.

He came inside of my throat as I swallowed and closed my eyes. I knew that I was past the point of no return as he lifted me and carried me to the bed, spreading my thighs open as he buried his face inside of me. I came for him, oh God how hard I came for him. I begged him to take me as he covered himself and pushed me onto my knees, reminding me of the day that I bonded again with Cole.

I stayed late, eating dinner in the room with Brett as we stared at each other over the table. “So is this one of those things where you pop into town, and we meet up?” I asked him as he let out a sigh.

“What do you want, Larisa? Do you expect me to beg you to quit school and run away with me?” Brett asked as I stared at him. “I’d love that, but you’re getting ready for your future.” I’d noticed the ring on his left hand when I got there and knew that he was still with Mom, probably fucking her every night. Jesus, what was I thinking? I was with Cole nearly every night. “Can’t we have this for a time?”

“I suppose it will have to do,” I replied as I sipped my water and picked at my fries.

“Have you seen Cole?” Brett asked as I lifted my eyes to his and nodded. “How is he?”

“Doing well, I think. We have a class together,” I replied vaguely as Brett nodded. I could see that he loved his son and I also knew that I did as well. Cole was good for me, right for me. Brett was with someone else and older, a fact that would make a life together difficult. At this point, I didn’t even know if he wanted that since we agreed to meet up when we could.

I left late that night and hoped that Cole was at home. Sometimes he let himself into the apartment to sleep with me, but I was almost sure that his plans involved him sleeping at his place. I let myself inside of the door and checked quickly to see that I was alone as I sighed in relief. I showered and climbed under the covers, ignoring the vibration of my phone on the nightstand. Brett wanted me to stay the night, and I was sure that it was him.

I made my way to class in the morning and found Cole waiting for me with a smile on his face. “Have fun?” I asked as I slid into my seat and looked forward.

“I sent you a text after I was drunk. You didn’t respond,” he said as I realized that my phone died when I left it on mute on the nightstand.

“It died. I fell asleep before I charged it,” I admitted with a smile as he shook his head at me. We ate lunch after our classes, and he glanced down at his phone right when we finished.

“It’s Dad. He wants to have dinner with us,” Cole said as I kept my face neutral. “I guess he pops into town once in a while.”

“I have a test I have to study for,” I said with a frown as he typed something back. There was no way that I was going to join them for dinner. I sensed that one would find out about the other at some point, but I didn’t want to be there when it happened.

I’d avoid that as long as I possibly could.

CHAPTER 12

I managed to juggle them over the next month or so. It was mostly Cole that was in my bed, but I met up with Brett a couple times in a hotel, managing not to get caught because Cole was so busy with football. I lucked out, but I felt guilty every day that passed.

It hit home when Cole was holding me after sex one night and kissed my nose. “I love you,” he told me as I smiled and felt ice slide through my veins.

“You do?” I asked as I knew inside that I loved him as well. I loved him, but I was hurting him every time I was with his dad.

“Yeah,” Cole replied, leaving a pause as he stared at me. “I thought that we could tell our parents about us over Christmas. Dad knows I’m with someone, but I haven’t admitted who yet.”

“Think they’ll be mad?” I asked as I looked at Cole. His eyes showed me that he was aware that I hadn’t returned his affection, along with the pain at the knowledge.

“I hope not if we mean as much to one another as I’d like to think we do,” he said as I sighed and pulled him closer.

“I care so much for you, Cole. You have to know about that. I’m just getting used to how we are now,” I explained as I kissed him.

“I do, but I just thought…” He shook his head. “I’m not going to pressure you. We still have some time before we go.”

I was officially worried about the trip for Christmas now. Brett and I were showing no signs of slowing down, and Cole seemed to be getting more serious about me by the day. I knew that I was getting in deep and I tried to focus on upcoming tests instead of my uncertain future.

We drove in separate cars since Cole had time with his mom as well. He split up the holidays now and would sleep at both places while I stayed at Brett and Mom’s house. It was very typical of divorced, blended families but I had to wonder how many of them were as chaotic as our blend. I could only hope for the best as I made the drive and finally pulled into the driveway.

Mom always decorated beautifully. This year was no different, and I looked around the house with a smile as I smelled the cinnamon in the air. “Hello?” I called out as I set the bag down and looked at the tall tree that was loaded with presents.

“Larisa,” Brett called from the kitchen as I let out a sigh.

“Hey,” I greeted him as I walked in and saw him seasoning some steaks for dinner.

“I’m glad you’re here. We’re alone tonight since Cole is with his mom and your mom is out of town for a couple nights.” She was always out of town, and I knew what would happen as a result. I looked him over, dressed in worn jeans and a fitted Henley that brought out his eyes.

I helped him with the meal, comparing the night with the one I might spend with Cole. They were both good men deep down, but I knew that I’d have to make the choice at some point.

I let Brett lead me to my room that night. We never used his-theirs. Oddly enough, that felt wrong, but this here in my bed was acceptable somehow. Twisted, I know.

The sex was hot and rough, just the way he knew I liked it. I talked him into not sleeping in there, just in case Cole came here and caught us. It was a legitimate excuse even if I wasn’t with Cole.

I woke up the next day, knowing that Brett had to work. I pulled on a robe and wandered into the kitchen to make some coffee and a small breakfast as I watched some television. I ended up moving up the channel list to find some of the porn channels activated as my mouth dropped open. I put my plate on the table and went over the titles, trying to figure out what film was about what.

Admittedly, I’d never watched this apart from my phone from time to time. More now than before, since the guys I was with made me horny all of the time. I let out a breath and relaxed against the cushions as I decided on something and clicked on the channel. It was a ménage film, and I took in the woman with two men as I wondered what it might be like with father and son for a guilty moment. God, what a bad thought as I watched the woman take one man into her mouth as the other leaned in to taste her. I compared them in my mind as I slipped my hand up my thigh and over my pussy. Brett would feel good filling my mouth while Cole bent me over to take me from behind and I stroked myself to the thought. Oh, God, I was wet.

I was moving fast and hard against my clit, entranced by the movie when I looked up to see Cole watching me. I whimpered as he stepped forward and looked at the screen. “Is that a fantasy of yours, Ris?” He dropped to his knees and told me to finish as he watched intently. I stroked fast and hard before I started to shudder and he covered me with his mouth and brought me closer to the edge. He yanked open the robe, and my nipples peaked in the cold air as I moaned his name.

I knew by now that Cole liked me to touch myself and I slid my hands up to pinch tightly as he kept licking and sucking me. I liked the pain, and I pulled as he watched me with dark eyes as he bit down on me. “Oh, fuck,” I cried out as I rocked forward and exploded. “Cole, oh God.”

I looked at the screen at the woman being double penetrated as I grabbed his head and held him there. He dragged out my orgasms beautifully, and I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the waves of pleasure. Cole finally pulled away to kiss me, and I held him close as I tasted myself on his lips. “What are you doing here?” I asked as he pulled away for a moment to look down my body.

“I wanted to see you,” Cole admitted as he looked back at the television. “What the fuck are you doing? Are you alone?”

“Yeah, I was flipping through, and I got curious,” I told him as he kissed me again. I hadn’t showered since the night before, but I was pretty sure that Brett hadn’t left any marks on me. “Someone has me all worked up these days.”

“Is it me or my son that you prefer?” The voice came from the kitchen, and we both turned to see Brett staring at us.

“What?” Cole asked as he tried to cover me with his body as Brett laughed.

“I’ve seen it. I’ve done it all,” he assured Cole as I started to feel the bottom drop out from under me. “It seems that you have as well.” His eyes locked with mine as I pleaded with him to stop this, but I watched him slide his hand down over the tent in his pants. “She looks like she needs a good fucking to me.” The people in the movie were fucking hard and fast as she let out loud moans and the guys slapped against her body with theirs.

“What the fuck?” Cole asked as he pressed against me through his pants. He was hard, and I took that chance to kiss him as he paused for a moment. His tongue met mine as I lost myself in the kiss and he ran his hands over my body. “Do you want this?” His voice was a whisper and I nodded as he looked at me with worried eyes.

I kissed him again, and Cole moved me onto the couch to where I was laying back on it. He tossed my robe to the side, and I heated up as I felt their eyes on me together, tracing every curve hungrily. “Touch yourself,” Brett ordered me as he sat down on the couch with his eyes locked between my legs. I reached down and met his gaze as I stroked my swollen clit, wetter than I’d ever been in my life. I touched and stroked as I moaned and looked up to see Cole watching me hungrily.

Oh, God, I was going to hell.

We ended up in my room the same movie on the television and my body draped over the bed. I’d already come with my fingers inside of me downstairs, and I felt dazed and needy as I watched Cole lift off his shirt as he sat beside me and stroked my hair back. Brett was at the other end as he stripped and I watched him as he spread my legs. “This wet pussy is driving me crazy,” he murmured, so caught up in staring at me that he didn’t seem to notice his son watching. He stroked me slowly as he met my eyes and saw my reaction. “So pink and swollen,” Brett leaned in to taste me, and I moaned as I felt Cole’s hand over my breast as I looked up at him. He was as needy as I was and he stared at me as I rocked against Brett and whimpered softly.

Cole moved only to drop his pants, and I watched as he moved beside me while I turned my head. I could just take him this way, and he slid inside as he grabbed my head. “Fuck her mouth,” Brett said before he dragged me between his teeth and held my hips.

I didn’t know what was happening in the movie, but I heard moans and cries as I added to the sounds. The feeling of my clit held prisoner by Brett while Cole slid in and out of my mouth was overwhelming, and I felt pleasure taking over as a release flooded me, causing me to jerk and tighten around Cole as he shot deep into my throat. I swallowed what I could, but some ran down my cheek as I felt Cole pull out and Brett pull away, leaving me empty as I reached out.

I was moved onto my stomach and felt someone spread my legs while another pair of hands cupped my face. I knew that I was a mess as I opened my mouth and took the offering, not caring who it was as I felt something hard nudge against my opening. I wanted both of them in every way that I could have them, and I cried out as heat sliced through me and filled me. The man in front of me moved along with the one behind me, and I took them both, wantonly and without shame.

CHAPTER 13

I closed my eyes as my body demanded sleep afterward and couldn’t make sense of what happened. Did I really just have them both? I was more hopeless than I initially thought and I let myself fade as hands touched me and covered me with a soft blanket.

I woke later, naked and warm as I opened my eyes slowly.

It all came rushing back to me, and I clutched the cloth around me. I’d slept with both men, both of them willing to share me. I knew I’d never forget it as I prayed silently for forgiveness if there was such a thing left for me at this point.

The house seemed quiet as I listened and tried to sort through my thoughts. I knew in my heart that today was wrong, but I couldn’t bring myself to regret it. It was a spontaneous moment that none of us could resist, a timing that couldn’t have been planned if we tried. It could affect a variety of relationships but still, I knew that I’d hold it as a precious memory, a moment with the men that meant the most to me.

I must’ve fallen asleep because I woke up later and went to the bathroom to shower. I washed them off of my skin and out of my mouth as I moved slowly under the water, in the best pain that I could ever feel. I dried my hair and pulled it into a ponytail before dressing in leggings and a sweatshirt.

It was now or never. I walked downstairs and found the television on in the living room as Brett watched a game while I looked for Cole. “He had dinner plans with his mom,” I observed him, and he looked calm as I sat down gingerly on the couch. “I want to regret that, but I can’t. I can’t ever forget the way that made me feel.”

“I understand,” I agreed as he looked at me and sipped his beer. “I feel the same way, but I can’t help but to wonder…what now?”

“What now,” Brett repeated as he seemed to mull that over. “I had a long talk with Cole after you fell asleep about that. Once the smoke cleared, he was admittedly angry with the situation that I readily admitted to him, seeing as we were pretty raw in that moment. I saw no reason to lie anymore, though, and once he expressed his anger towards me, he seemed to calm down. He told me that he was your best friend at school, which made me realize that my son was the one that you slept with in the beginning.” Brett shook his head and stared at me. “What a mess.”

“Yeah,” I agreed as I watched him twist his wedding ring slowly.

“I thought about things. None of us regret what happened to the best of my knowledge, but we also know that things can’t go back to how they were,” Brett looked at me sadly as I felt tears in my eyes. “We both care deeply for you, Larisa. My son is in love with you, though, and he told me that he has been for a long time. I feel strongly for you, but I know that this is a bad situation to have you in and I want you happy.”

“Brett,” I said as pain filled me and he dropped his hands.

“It’s best if we don’t continue, something that you tried to tell me. I am going to figure out this marriage and what I want in my life, but I am not going to keep you trapped in this. I’d like to think that someday we could talk. I’ll always hold this close to my heart.”

“Oh, God. How do we get through this holiday?” I asked as the tears flooded my cheeks

“The best way that we know how to,” he replied as he smiled at me. God, he was handsome, and all of the memories played through my mind. “I am not going to mention this to your mom. We had agreed on that before Cole left, but if you two end up working out, then we’ll tell her that. There’s nothing wrong with it technically, and you have a close relationship from what he says.”

I went back to my room and mourned the loss of my older lover, getting it all out before Mom got home. It was a critical and memorable part of my life, one that I’d never forget. I also thought about Cole and what we’d built over the years. I loved him, but I was going to leave this to him to decide. None of us could change what happened, and it seemed like we didn’t want to, but we’d have to move past it.

I stayed in my room and watched television, upset but not as ill as I was at the beginning of all of this. I’d grown up over the last few months, and I knew that I’d survive this.

I heard a knock at my door later that night and looked over to see Cole walk in as he looked at me. I was putting the sheets back on the bed that I’d washed and he helped me lay the comforter over that. I was dressed in pajamas that covered me, but I felt naked as he looked at me with emotions rising in his eyes. “How are you feeling?”

I looked at him. “I am okay. You?”

“I don’t know. That was…intense.” He looked at me as I nodded. “I don’t know why that turned me on, Ris. Nothing like that ever had before. That being said, I never want to repeat it, not with someone that means as much to me as you do.”

“Oh, Cole. I don’t want that either. That was one of the most chaotic parts of my life, probably ever and I will always wonder what I could’ve done differently. I just can’t dwell on that, but he and I did end things. That’s over.”

“I know. We talked about that. Dad loves me, you know. He never wanted to hurt me, but you’re…well, you.” Cole forced a smile, and I gave one back to him. “I want to try us. I know it will be weird after everything and that I have some work to do inside, but I do love you. I always have.”

“I love you, too,” I admitted as I sat down and looked up at him.

I did, too.

Epilogue

I’ll be honest…it wasn’t easy to make it work with Cole after all that happened. We loved each other, and we knew that, but there were times that we both hated what had happened and took it out on each other, leading to fights and tears. I felt guilty during these times and wondered if we had a fighting chance.

Other times, the past would turn us on, and we’d go at it like animals. It was rough and hard, punishing in my mind as I screamed his name. I didn’t know whether I preferred that to our sweet lovemaking after a fight some nights, but the truth of the matter was that I loved Cole more than anything. I let the past with Brett go and he tried to make it work for a few more months with Mom, who never learned about our torrid and dysfunctional affair. She only knew that Cole and I developed feelings for one another and acted on them.

Brett was moved out by the time January was over, into his own place and dating again. I’ll admit it was weird, but he wasn’t anything more than a man that my mother married at that point, giving me the love of my life and my future.

Cole and I spent the nights at my apartment. We did a variety of things together; dates, dinners, movies and sports for him but they always ended in my bed. His kiss heated me up months later, making me weak and needy all over again even after the worst fight.

One night, we’d stayed in watching movies with a fire burning in the large fireplace that was the focal point of my living room. We were a year from graduating and looking forward to getting jobs and changing things up a bit. He looked around the room, lit only with an orange glow and cozy before he leaned over to kiss me. Cole knew what he was doing as he tilted his head and deepened the kiss easily. I smiled against him as I allowed him to part my lips and slide his tongue against mine, finding it hard to breathe like every other time he kissed me. His hands quickly scooped me up and over his body, where I felt his hard cock pressing into the yoga pants that I wore as I rocked against him. “Feeling a little frisky?” I asked as he pulled away to kiss my neck slowly.

“We’ve been studying. A lot. I need to be inside of you where I belong,” Cole whispered in my ear as I shivered and found his lips with mine. We’d been going strong for months now, coming up on a year. I felt his mouth crash against mine as he gripped my ass to hold me still, teasing me with the thrusting of his hips. I cried out as he sucked my earlobe into his mouth, finding my clit with the rough edge of his jeans as he continued to torment me.

Clothes were stripped quickly in between long kisses, and he lifted me up before he drew my nipple into his mouth. I closed my eyes and tried to rock against him, but he held me tight as I whimpered his name. “Cole…oh God. I need you so bad.” I realized that it had been a busy week with studying and just falling asleep together in complete exhaustion. I pulled him closer to me and slid my feet through the cushions as I found him hard and bare, sliding back and forth against his cock as I moaned.

“Fuck, Larisa. You’re so wet,” Cole groaned as he bit down and made me jerk hard. “I can’t take this anymore.” I went on the pill right after we got together so we wouldn’t have to worry about condoms, once we got tested for anything. That was awkward, but we made it through, and I felt the heat of him as he lifted me and impaled me on him with one fluid movement. “So tight. So fucking tight. Fuck me baby. I need your hot cunt,” Cole chanted as I found leverage and started grinding against him hard and fast. He was thick and hard, filling me as I rode him, his lips and teeth still finding my skin with the movement as I whimpered and cried. “I love you, Ris. I love you so much.” He came hard along with me as I told him how much I loved him back, holding me close as our sweaty skin slipped together with our heat. “I want to live with you. I want to make this official, Lis. Please…I’m ready.”

I pulled away and stared at him for a long moment as his gaze locked with mine. We took some time with the relationship, not talking about living together or anything too soon. We still spent the night together almost every night, but his words changed everything. “I am, too. Will you move here or do you want to get another place?” We had a lot of memories here now, and he kissed me softly as I closed my eyes.

“This will do until we can get a house after graduation. I just need to know I’m waking up with you every morning and go to sleep with you every night,” Cole said against my mouth before he kissed me again.

Six months later, Cole was taking me from behind before we had to leave for school in just a few minutes. I held on to the sheets and pressed back against him as I cried out his name. Cole held onto my hips as he thrust deep and hard and moaned my name before I exploded and screamed with my release. I dropped to the bed and took a ragged breath and closed my eyes. “I don’t want to go to class,” I murmured as he rolled onto his side next to me and pulled me close.

“Let’s stay in bed,” Cole suggested as I opened one eye and looked at him. He moved and reached over to his side of the bed and looked back at me with a smile. “We can celebrate with dinner later.”

“Celebrate what?” I asked as I crawled up to the pillows and curled up.

He held up a dark velvet box, and my mouth dropped open. “I’ve been friends with you for so long now, Lis. We’ve been through a lot as friends and lovers now, and I want you to be my wife. I want you in my life forever. Will you marry me?”

I moved quickly and pounced on him with renewed energy as I kissed him. “Are you serious?”

“Yes, baby. I should’ve planned a bigger event to ask you and I was going to, but I had the ring, and we were here. It struck me to ask you now.” He gave me a rueful grin as I smiled and wiped at the tear sliding down my cheek. “Can you forgive me?”

“Yes, Cole. I can’t believe this,” I sobbed as he opened the box and pulled out the ring. “I can’t wait to marry you.” He took my shaking hand and slipped the ring on my finger before he rolled me over and stared into my eyes.

“You’re mine, baby. I love every part of you, and I know that I can’t live without you. I am aware that you need to be in my future, now and forever.” I looked from his face to the ring, a band of smaller diamonds that surrounded a bigger stone, though nothing that was gaudy or too big for my smaller hand. It was simple and beautiful and almost more than I felt that I was worthy of in my darker moments.

“It’s beautiful, Cole,” I kept staring at it as the tears slid down my cheeks and wonder filled my heart. “So beautiful.” That was the only day that I skipped school, to stay in bed with him making love before we went out to dinner to celebrate over candlelight with wine.

We got married at a small, quaint church a year later after we graduated, ready to start our new lives. Our families were there; both of our parents with their latest significant others of a few months and seemingly happy. I’d like to think that it was a typical family situation, but deep down I understood that it was far from that. I was happy, though, and my new husband loved me completely and without end, and that I loved him just as much.

Thanks to a bad batch of birth control pills, I surprised Cole with a pregnancy two months after the wedding, and we had something else to adjust to. He took it with stride and hurried in finding us a starter house and working on it daily so it was ready for our new arrival. I was sick through most of the nine months and ended up staying home instead of finding a job, but Cole took that responsibility on and did that for me as well.

We made love every night before we fell asleep together, me with raging hormones thanks to the baby and him with the last hint of energy sometimes. It was sweet and slow sometimes and at other hard and fast. I was insatiable. I needed everything that he could give me.

Our daughter Elena Rose was born in the Fall, and after a long birth, I snuggled her in my arms and looked down at her tiny, beautiful face wrapped in her pink blanket while Cole sat with me on the bed to stare at her with me. We were alone after a long day, and I felt the tears in my eyes as I turned my head to look at him. “She’s so pretty. Isn’t she pretty, Cole?”

“Beautiful, just like you, baby,” Cole told me as he slipped an arm around me and kissed my hair before he pressed his lips gently to her soft forehead.

“She was worth it, all of it,” I declared, finally at peace with everything. I’d heard that before from people and never quite got it, but I wouldn’t trade anything for this moment; for my daughter. Life was going to change drastically, and we’d have a lot to adjust to, but I was confident that I could handle all of that with Cole by my side.

I knew that we could take on the world. We’d already been through so much, all for this. All for her.

Stay with me

PROLOGUE

Brett

I stood up and glanced down at the blonde spread out on the bed as I ran my hand through my hair. She was one of many as I nursed my way through a crazy point in my life and I dressed quietly so I could make my way out of her hotel room without waking her up.

It was another night at another bar, with a different woman. I ordered a cab to the bar that was a few blocks away, too tired to walk to my car now of night. Once I was in the parking lot, I got into my brand-new Range Rover and pushed the button as I took a deep breath.

I had the craziest story of anyone that I knew.

I drove home to my apartment on the water and dropped into bed as I pictured Larisa in my mind. She was a one-night-stand that turned into a stepdaughter briefly after I married her mother after a whirlwind relationship. Rayna, her mom, was gorgeous but once I realized who her daughter was, I regretted my choice. Of course, I ended up sleeping with Larisa again for a short time, who was also sleeping with my son and ultimately ended up with him once the dust settled. They were happily married with a son now, and I divorced Rayna soon after Larisa ended things between us. My ex-wife didn’t seem to have a hard time meeting a new man that had a large bank account before I even moved out of her house, so she was doing fine. They were both doing fine, and I was sleeping with various women to get over the memories of Larisa that I still had. I blamed myself for clinging so tightly to them.

I never told her and wouldn’t, but she felt incredible under me, on her knees in front of me and sucking my cock. Larisa was beautiful and one of the women that I wanted more with, but we had too much of an age range between us and we were in different parts of our lives.

That and I knew how much Cole loved her. I saw that when we had our threesome, just once. It was hot, but things changed rapidly after that night, breaking my heart more than I’d ever admit. I’d deal with it for her happiness as well as my son’s.

I just might leave a trail of women behind me as I fucked my way through the pain.

CHAPTER 1

Brett

I showered in the morning, rinsing my hair with the hot water as I closed my eyes. I didn’t drink too much last night knowing that I had to work today but the small amount hit me a lot harder at thirty-nine than it had at the age of twenty-nine.

I had a new assistant starting at work today, replacing one of five years that had a baby and decided to stay home with her new daughter during her maternity leave. This woman was named Amy Norden, and I’d admired her curves from the moment I interviewed her with a few colleagues. She had a stellar resume, and there was no reason not to hire her since the mortgage business was picking up on a weekly basis.

There was also no reason not to hit on her, even though it was inappropriate. I was a good-looking man, and I knew that she’d likely want it as well. Why not spice things up at work? I seemed to lose all my ethics fucking my wife and stepdaughter at the same time, so where was my line? It was only coming up on two years since everything ended and I had a window to keep screwing up.

Besides, I was the CEO. I controlled the company.

I dressed in a crisp white shirt and a pair of my fitted slacks, leaving my green tie around my neck as I ran some product through my hair to keep it controlled to the tousled look that women seemed to enjoy. I always brought a jacket with me in case I met with any clients, but I didn’t wear it in the office. I knotted the tie before I went out to my car and made the short drive to my office. I lived in Colorado when I was still married, which was where Rayna and Larisa lived, working from home or the local office and traveling when needed. Once all of that ended, I made the move back to California and started working in that local office daily again. LA was fast and exciting, keeping me busy and amid dating a lot of women.

I thought back to Colorado as I parked my car in the garage under the building, a place where I cooked dinners and spent time with the family that I had for a fleeting moment. Now I grabbed take-out on the way home or just drank my dinner at a bar, making me shake my head as I got out of the car and draped my jacket over my arm before I headed across the lot to the elevator. I was one of the first ones in the office, and I greeted the few that were already there, getting their computers warmed up and gulping down hot coffee from the Keurig machines in the large break room. I felt the way that the women looked at me with that familiar flush in their cheeks, but I was only interested in my new assistant at this moment. I’d certainly slept with a few of them here since returning, but now I was only focused on one woman.

I turned the corner and saw the curvy brunette standing by the desk that was going to be hers, wearing a pencil skirt and white silk buttoned shirt that many women wore to the office, but she filled it out perfectly. I let my eyes slide down her body to see her black heels with the red bottoms that were so popular and my cock hardened in my pants. Just then, I saw her turn her head and met her deep blue gaze as she raised an eyebrow at me. “Good morning, Miss Norden,” I greeted her as she watched me approach her.

“Call me Amy, since I will be assisting you,” she suggested as her full red lips curved into a scornful smile. I liked her already, and I shifted on my feet to try and hide the evidence of that.

“Call me Brett,” I replied as I opened my office door to set my things down. “I’ll show you around since I need some coffee.” I took her to the break room and showed her everything that we offered employees, making a strong cup of black coffee for myself while she chose to fix a Chai tea latte. I showed her where the restrooms were as well and then we went back to my office, where she sat across from me at my large cherry wood desk. “You have a top-of-the-line Mac at your desk loaded with all of the software that you’ll need. I am also providing you with an iPad for taking any notes as well as other mobile tasks, a cell phone strictly for business as well as access to my business email in case you have to handle any of my communications.” I leaned back before I sipped my coffee, taking in her pale skin and big eyes as I shifted again in my seat. I listed some of the software that we used, and she nodded a few times to indicate that she was familiar with it.

“So, are you the kind of man that wants a beck and call girl as well as an assistant?” Amy asked in a gentle drawl as I tilted my head. I didn’t notice that during the interview.

“Depends on what you’re offering,” I joked lightly as she surveyed me with a keen gaze. “Where are you from?” I asked as she sipped her coffee.

“Born in Tennessee and lived there until I was fifteen. Mom moved here when my parents split, and I kept the accent since I was homesick for quite some time,” Amy responded as I nodded. “I suppose it’s grown on me now.” She shrugged easily.” Mom was in real estate for years, sparking my interest. I skipped the selling part and got into mortgage end of things. The idea of driving people around to see houses doesn’t appeal to me at all.”

“You’ll see clients here as well,” I reminded her as I dropped my eyes to her lips for a long moment.

“That I can handle,” she told me as she frowned. “Do you look at all of your assistants like they’re a piece of steak?”

“You’re beautiful,” I told her, leaning forward as I cleared my throat.

“Thanks, but you’re my superior, and I want this job. I don’t want to lose it because of a tryst with you,” Amy assured me as I stared at her in surprise. “You’re not that charming, so stop trying.”

Even my former assistant flirted with me before announcing her pregnancy, and she was married for five years. I glanced at Amy’s hands and saw no ring as she shook her head. “Somehow I think that wouldn’t stop you.”

“You’re probably right,” I replied as she rolled her shoulders back and sighed. I wanted this woman, and I knew that I’d stop at little to prove it to her. “Can we have dinner tonight?”

“Stop this now. I am here for a job,” Amy reminded me even though I could see the want in her eyes. “Is there anything else we need to go over?”

I took her to her desk and showed her everything on her computer as people passed us with various greetings. Amy was friendly but stuck to business as we went over the few things that she was interested in, nodding as she watched me. I made a point to lean a little closer to her to get a hint of the sweet scent that I noticed, something spicy that reminded me of the Fall. Damn, she smelled good, and she tensed as she sensed my closeness. “Let me know if you need anything. This is a direct line to my office,” I showed her a button, and she nodded as I walked through my door and cracked it, just in case.

I was losing my touch. Amy didn’t seem to be affected by me in the least, even with the small amount of heat that I saw in her eyes. I laughed as I realized that it was just her first day. I had plenty of time to wear her down, and I turned on my computer to check some emails as I finished my first cup of coffee. There were plenty after the weekend, and I sent some responses back as well as making some phone calls to some of the top clients. There were always things to discuss, and I tested Amy out by sending her a message on the computer to make a reservation at one of the best restaurants in the city for Wednesday at noon.

She messaged back telling me that it was done and I nodded in approval. She knew her way around an office based on her resume and seemed to be efficient with her tasks. Maybe I’d make a dinner reservation for Friday night since I was confident that she’d be my willing companion by that time.

For this week, I had Aria to satisfy me. She was a local escort that I visited on the regular since she gave one of the best blowjobs I’d had and she was better with each visit. I sent her a text telling her to expect me later and set my phone on the desk as I rubbed my hand over my groin for a moment, listening to Amy chat with one of the girls out in the main room. I’d have her soon enough, bent over my desk or bed as I slapped that juicy ass of hers.

The day went smoothly with Amy picking up well and making my job easier. I noticed that she had lunch with a few of the other assistants and watched them leave as she turned her head to look at me while the others giggled. They’d line up for me, and this one was acting untouchable.

That would change. I took in her body for another moment before I turned to head back into my office.

CHAPTER 2

Brett

I told Amy to have a good evening before I left for Aria’s apartment, catching her gaze as she looked up at me. She looked as beautiful as she had this morning, not flustered in the least. Not that I could see anyway. I took a cab across town and knocked on Aria’s door with some Thai food from the corner in my hand, starving since I’d sexted my way through lunch instead of eating. She opened it with a sultry smile on her pink lips, and her silky blonde hair loose around her shoulders. Aria was dressed in a skimpy black dress and heels, and she let me in as I pecked her cheek. We weren’t close by any means, but I was here enough to know her better than some people in my life. “Smells good. You’re going to spoil me,” Aria told me in her light, flirty voice as I set the bag on her glass coffee table.

“How about you spoil me first?” I asked as my cock strained against my pants. I turned and unzipped my pants as her green eyes shimmered and she licked her lips. “Get on your knees.”

She walked over to me and dropped before me as I watched her tongue glide over my head. I grabbed her head and forced myself into her mouth as she moaned around my cock, my image of her blurring with the one in my head of Amy taking me, making me harder. The idea made me grab her harder as I forced myself in and out of her mouth, making it all Amy in my mind. How would she look like this, taking me hard and fast?

I heard a moan and someone shift as Aria tried to control the situation and slow down the pace. I stared down at her, disappointed with the blonde hair and lack of enthusiasm. “Fuck this. Get on the bed and take that dress off,” I told her as Aria looked up at me, knowing how much I enjoyed a good blow job. She stood and did as I asked, revealing her bare breasts and tight waist before I told her I wanted her from behind. I didn’t want to see her, ruining my fantasy and she nodded and climbed on her mattress as I climbed up behind her, kicking off my pants and shoes on the way. I grabbed at one of the condoms and slipped it on before I grasped her hips and thrust inside of her.

I closed my eyes and imagined Amy in front of me, tight and wet. It was a relief to have Larisa drifting from my mind, and I held onto my fantasy as I took her hard and fast, releasing early as she cried out for her own. It took all I had not to call Amy’s name as I shot inside of the latex, feeling her tighten weakly around me to gain her own release. Jesus, I spoiled Aria. She was an escort and here to please me, not the other way around. I pulled out of her as she turned and gave me a dark look before sitting down to face me. “You used to care about my pleasure too.”

I ran my hands through my hair and looked at her for a long moment, my eyes wild with lust. I loosened my tie and slipped my shirt off as she smiled. “Let’s eat, and then I’ll give you yours,” I said as she stood and walked across the room, naked and comfortable. We ate at the table, sipping wine as she asked me how my week was going.

After we had finished, I stared out of the sliding glass door and breathed in the fresh air. Aria returned to the bed and turned on some music until I made my way back to the bed, pushing Aria against the pillows as I kissed her hard and dropped between her legs. I wanted to feel like doing something other than fucking her raw, and I took in her sweet fruity scents as our tongues danced together. I missed the one that Amy used, but I kissed Aria harder as she wrapped her arms around my neck. I kissed her lips before I slipped down to nibble on her jaw, then at the skin of her neck. Aria started moaning as I found her nipples with my teeth, tugging in time with her sounds as I desperately wished that it was Amy underneath me. I sucked harder and slipped a hand between Aria’s legs to feel her wet cunt, slipping a finger inside of her as she arched her back. Aria tensed as she edged closer to a release and I closed my eyes as she cried out, still pretending. Once she was sated, I grabbed another condom and sheathed myself before spreading her thighs and taking her hard again.

It was my turn again, and I fucked Aria in life and Amy in my mind. I was caught up in it as I came and Aria moaned with me when I pulled out. She was gasping, and I looked down to see her dripping with juices as I licked my lips.

This wasn’t enough, and I pushed myself back and walked to the table to finish my wine.

Aria asked me to come back to bed, but I pulled my clothes on. “I have to meet someone.”

“Brett?” Aria asked as she sat up.

I was out the door and on the streets of Los Angeles, sweat pouring down my body. I decided to walk home and get some of my stress out, hating myself for wanting Amy so badly. I needed to find a way to make her mine since I hadn’t felt this way since Larisa. I stopped for a six-pack of beer during the walk and opened one the second I was in my spacious apartment. Even giving Rayna a generous amount in our divorce, partly out of guilt, as well as spoiling my grandson, I had plenty of money and always would.

I took a shower and dried off as I tried to watch some scores on television. I was thinking more about Amy than anything else, and I downed the beer as I dropped my head back. I figured that Aria might be pissed off and texting me but my phone was charging in my room so I wouldn’t hear it. I decided to check my work emails and fired up my laptop as I stared at the television screen. I read the several that had come in before closing the computer and trying to take a deep breath.

I knew when I saw Amy that I wanted her, causing me to wonder if I should have hired her at all.

I had a restless sleep and was up early for a run before I showered for work. I dressed in a similar fashion as the day before and made a cup of coffee to take with me, tired from being restless the night before. Everything looked the same as it had the day before, week before or month before but I was primed to see Amy outside of my office waiting for me. She wasn’t there yet, and I unlocked my door to get my things inside as I opened the blinds. The sun was bright today, and I paused as I felt a presence in the room with me. I turned to see Amy walking in with a coffee in hand, dressed in a red dress that swirled around her knees and clung to her chest. “I needed a cup, so I grabbed this for you,” Amy said as she looked at me, revealing circles under her eyes, indicating the same kind of night that I’d suffered through. Did she think about me?

“Thank you. I made some at home.” I paused for a moment, catching the pure want in her eyes before her eyes grew serious. “Didn’t you sleep well?”

“I have insomnia sometimes,” she explained with a wry smile as she turned to leave the room. I wanted to call out to her to come back, so I could ask her what troubled her and kept her up at night. Instead, I stepped forward and took a slow sip of the perfect dark, strong coffee with a smile. It was perfect, and it showed that Amy paid attention yesterday, I started to respond to emails and set up some appointments while messaging Amy to get some reservations for me at various places for lunch and dinner. She was on it, just like before and things were added to my desktop calendar one by one. I knew that it was going to be a productive week, but still, Amy was on my mind and keeping me at half-mast as I looked down at the tent in my pants.

She came in with a knock to ask about some of the software and leaned over as I looked at my screen and tried to focus on it, rather than her scent. “You remind me of Fall,” I murmured thoughtlessly before I frowned.

“It’s a cider scent. I order it every Fall,” Amy responded as she leaned closer and the heat made us both jump. I licked my lips and pointed at the screen as she murmured something, making me harden further. “Oh, now I see. That makes sense…Brett. Thank you.” She straightened up, thrusting her full breasts out as I looked up at them while turning my chair around. She licked her stained lips slowly before she met my eyes, turning sharply on her heel to leave the room.

I was in a frenzy, and I searched my mind for a way to have this woman. There had to be a way to get to her, and I leaned back in my chair as I thought about women in my past. I smiled. Jealousy always worked, even though it could be a low blow. I found a familiar number in my phone and sent Amy a message, requesting her to call the number and ask that Joss stop by later this afternoon. It was clearly an escort service, and I sent a text right after that asking her to stay a bit late and finish a report for me. I wanted Amy to see this and I watched as she agreed to both and then messaged again to say that Joss would arrive just after five when the office would be clearing out. Being the CEO meant that not too many people would say anything, to begin with, and it wasn’t the first time I’d enjoyed a woman in my office. This time, it wasn’t for my benefit completely. I wanted it to bother Amy to a level that she couldn’t stand it and she gave in to the obvious desire that had been brewing between is since the first moment that we saw one another.

I worked the rest of the afternoon, finding something to throw together as a report for her to work on, loosening my tie as she came inside when I messaged her. I draped it around my neck, remembering the way that Larisa used to look at me before or after work when I did this. Amy did as well, and she swallowed as she looked at the paperwork in my hand and back at me. She opened her mouth to say something when we both heard a knock at the door.

Perfect timing.

I glanced up to see Joss standing there in a short, tight skirt and low-cut silk t-shirt, both in black to highlight her platinum blonde hair that was cut into a long bob. She wore some boots and looked gorgeous and every bit like the escort that she was. “Hello there, sexy,” she greeted me in her sultry voice as I smiled and watched Amy’s reaction. Something crossed her face, but she hid it quickly as she excused herself, glancing at me before she pulled the door closed.

The click was hard, and I knew that she was bothered. Joss gave me a curious look and strolled forward. “New girl?”

“Yeah,” I replied as I felt her hands unbutton my pants while she pressed her lips against mine. Joss was another one that I knew well, and I allowed it, closing my eyes as I felt her hand gripping my hard cock, hard for Amy. I wondered how much she would hear out there, how, much she cared. Joss stroked me a few times before the took my hand and led me to the leather couch that was against the wall that I shared with Amy. I lay back and watched as she crawled over me, taking me into her mouth tightly. I decided at that moment that all the sex would happen here, knowing that it was only Amy that would know anything. Everyone else was heading out for the night, and my office was relatively private, to begin with.

CHAPTER 3

Amy

I closed the door and let out my breath. That woman was an escort, not that I didn’t know that already. She was beautiful, and I knew that she was doing her job in the room behind me as I sat down and glanced down at the papers in my hand.

I heard something against the wall as I sat down at my desk. I winced and realized that this didn’t need to be done tonight, as it was for a future client. He wanted me to hear this.

There was something that Brett didn’t know, something that most people didn’t know. I had a lot of school loans to pay back, and I had a second job at night and on weekends. I had three phones since I was a phone sex operator during my free time. It’s not something that I advertised on a resume or even casual conversation, but it brought in a lot of money and an odd sense of pride in the fact that I was helping people.

The phone calls weren’t always about sex, but my mind jumped right into the fantasies that I’d been harboring since I first laid eyes on my boss. He was sexy and gorgeous, and I sensed that he knew what to do with a woman. I wondered what he would do with me if I were in there instead of the escort, frowning as I heard a moan. I knew that he had a big desk in there that he could throw me over, back or stomach, and have his wicked way with me. I imagined his fingers stroking my now throbbing clit, inside of me and bit my lip. I kept myself aware of my surroundings as I let this play through my mind, though it was emptying out increasingly.

Would he fuck me with his fingers or his tongue? The idea of his face between my legs teasing me and tasting me made the juices seep into my lace underwear as I held back a moan that mirrored the one coming from the office behind me, and I stared forward for a moment.

I suspected that Brett liked to be in control and I let my mind wander as the image of him tying me up against some headboard on a bed, hands and feet. I pictured my legs spread wide for him, allowing him to do whatever he wanted.

Fuck, I was horny. That didn’t happen a lot, even with my other job. I could separate it, but right now, I needed to come. I looked around the main room, seeing it empty and feeling the silence around me as I focused. I slipped my hand under my desk, working my hand under my skirt and underwear as I spread my legs. My desk was big so nobody would suspect a thing if I kept control of myself. I found myself wet and slipped a finger into my folds, seeking the swollen clit that needed friction. I hadn’t slept with someone in a while, and I was entirely too familiar with my toys, so I let the images play through my mind as I worked myself towards a much-needed orgasm.

I pictured myself on my knees, tied up in his bed as he fucked me from behind. In the fantasy, he was thick and long and filled me completely as he took me over and over. It wasn’t gentle, and he even smacked my ass a few times. I held back a groan as two of my fingers slid inside myself. Oh, fuck. I was turned on, and I kept my eyes open.

I knew that asshole was on the couch right behind me based on the noises that I was hearing. There were bumps and cries, and I hated him at that moment for tormenting me. Joss let out a long moan that sent me over the edge as a violent release took me over, making me struggle to control myself.

Once I had regained composure, I went to wash up in the bathroom. I returned to my desk and stared at the papers that made no sense, knowing the intent behind them. I shut off my computer, locked up my iPad and left work for the night. Let him fire me, since I couldn’t manage anything in this state of mind. I could find a job with an unattractive boss that didn’t invite sluts to his office.

I went to get some dinner on the way home and unlocked my apartment, one that was a touch nicer than it should have been. I lived alone, and I wanted something safe and nice to call my own for now, and I made the money to back that up. I closed the door and locked it, dropping my stuff on the table and taking a deep breath as I played back the day. Did I really get myself off at my job of two days listening to my boss fuck another woman, or close?

I used to separate my life so well. I didn’t mix the sexual nature of one job with the organized style of the other parts of my life. Everything had its place.

I showered and changed into my leggings and a big shirt, pulling out my work phone from my drawer. I glanced at the one that Brett gave me, seeing nothing on the screen that suggested I was fired or that he even noticed my absence. Pity.

I turned on the client phone and turned on the television to mute, glancing at the images on the screen as I let it warm up. This job was all mine, and I made my hours as needed, only making myself available when I wanted to. It was a good salary no matter the hours, and if I kept this current job, the combination of the salaries would be generous. I’d be out of the woods well before the standard time, paying the minimum with one job.

My work phone chimed, and I set the other one down to walk over to my purse.

Brett: You left without doing the report.

Me: Family emergency. I didn’t want to interrupt your meeting to tell you but trust that the report will be completed tomorrow. Unless, of course, I’m fired?

Brett: No, you’re not. You can finish it tomorrow.

Me: Have a great night.

It seemed perfect that my client phone rang and I answered it, finding it to be an older man that recently lost his wife. We’d formed a connection on a few levels, talking about her as well as the loneliness that he experienced over the last year. He was also a kinky man and tonight, I was going to make that work for both of us.

I never used my real name, and I tried to keep my voice neutral with clients. I didn’t get personal, but tonight I led the conversation straight to sex and let him hear me as I came from the words. It wasn’t for him, but he would never know that. It was all for Brett, and I just changed the names as I jerked with my releases. They were hard and long, making me pleased that they only fueled Robert on.

I decided I might take this job to that level from now on since it worked out for both myself and the client. I had a longer night than usual, talking to Robert and a few others long into the early morning and passing out afterward.

What was Brett doing to me and how would this end?

CHAPTER 4

Brett

I fucked Joss every way possible in that office. She was a beautiful and talented woman, but it wasn’t for her as much it was me, and Amy. I was livid when we left, and her desk was dark and empty, with the false report sitting on top of it, as if to mock me. I threw it on my desk and locked up before I led the stumbling blonde from the building, ignoring the knowing looks from the remaining security guards as I followed her. Even as a woman, Joss got a lot of looks with her free style and sultry presence, and she smiled at me as we reached the street. “What got into you tonight?”

“You,” I lied as she rolled her eyes.

“Is it the pretty woman that works for you, Brett?” Joss teased as my eyes darkened. “Mmmm…she is pretty. I’ll join you guys when the time comes. I’ll bet she’s got a sweet little pussy.” Jealousy filled me when usually, the idea would turn me on. Her eyes twinkled as she slipped a coat over her shoulders and shook her head. “You’ve got it bad.” She was paid with cash inside of the office, so business was handled. Joss stepped away and blew a kiss my way as she turned to walk down the street. I had a feeling that escorts weren’t going to do it for me any longer and wondered what to tide myself over until I had Amy in my bed.

I got some food on the way home and unlocked my apartment door. Another night watching sports and eating, making me sigh. That was when I sent a text to Amy, getting back some bullshit about a family emergency. She asked if she was fired and I snorted. I hadn’t slept with her yet, so no way. When she told me to have a good night, I sensed some sarcasm in her tone. Did she leave because Joss bothered her? Did my fucking someone so close to her get to Amy? The idea thrilled me, and I imagined her at her desk, rubbing her clit as she listened. That was a stretch since she didn’t seem the type to risk being caught, so I decided that she went home and masturbated her way through the night. That idea made me hard, and I shook my head, thinking back to all the sex I’d had tonight.

I remembered that a friend of mine used a phone sex operator sometimes when he didn’t want to go out for sex. Ned claimed that he got more pleasure from the woman’s voice sometimes than fucking a stranger, or a slightly familiar escort. I found the number still scribbled on my pad by the home phone and entered it into my phone for a possibility in the future. I knew that I liked Amy in a way that I hadn’t wanted anyone for quite some time and perhaps fucking another woman in my office wasn’t an excellent idea in hindsight. I needed to be less of a pig and keep my behavior out of the office and personal life if I was to have a shot with her.

At this point, with her sass, I doubted it.

I slept little that night, tempted to call the number but resisting. I wanted to clear my head first and just talking didn’t sound all that erotic to me. I ran for a bit and showered as usual before dressing in a pair of black slacks and a gray shirt that I knew brought out my eyes, adding a black tie around my neck. I needed coffee again, and I cursed the hold that this woman already had on me as I made a cup to drink on the way to work, listening to the radio as I drove in.

The office was crowded today since there was a big meeting to prepare for with the heads from another location. There was catering to be set up and drinks to be made while the employees nervously prepared their information. Anderson and Frank was a strict company that liked things organized, and these meetings always sent everybody into a tailspin.

My mind was on the woman that was sitting at her desk outside of my office, dressed in black slacks and a deep purple shirt that was buttoned almost all the way up, hiding that gorgeous cleavage that I wanted to see so badly. Her hair was loose around her shoulders, and though she looked tired, there was also a glow about her as she looked at me. Did Amy go off with someone after leaving the office? What the fuck had I done by bringing Joss in here? “Good morning,” she said as she smiled at me, her eyes severe.

“I trust everything is fine now with your family?” I asked as she nodded and walked over towards the break room, presumably to make some coffee. I watched her hips sway, imagining some lucky bastard buried inside of her while I shook my head. I fucked up.

I prepared for the meeting, slipping my jacket on and getting my notes together before I made another cup of coffee. I knew that someone always ordered in good food so I was set there and quite hungry after my run. Amy was coming as my assistant to take some notes and just to learn more about the company. When I walked out to make my coffee, she was securing her hair into a low ponytail and adding some gloss to her lips before she glanced at me. “Ready for this meeting?” I asked her as she nodded slowly. Was she ever going to say anything to me?

Amy secured the iPad under her arm and walked with me, coffee in hand to the spacious conference room in the corner of the building. We found out seats towards the head of the table near the visiting staff and Amy raised an eyebrow at all the food that the company was setting out. “They go all out.”

“I’ll say,” Amy murmured as she saw some of the people she knew and waved with a smile on her face. She greeted them in a warmer fashion than she did me.

I was acting like a jealous middle schooler, and I sat down and assembled my folders in front of me. Amy went to speak to some of the girls, returning with a plate that she set between us as I glanced at her. It was filled with a selection of breakfast choices, and she powered on her iPad as she bit her lip. Even if she wasn’t talking to me or even making eye contact with me, Amy was obviously a compassionate person. She grabbed a half of a bagel and nibbled on it before finally looking my way as if to urge me to help myself.

The meeting started, and I stood and talked, showing the visitors some stats on the screen that was on the iPad. Amy kept up with me, putting every image that I needed up when I mentioned it and I admired her for paying so much attention to the meeting that we had about this. I felt the eyes on me, male and female alike, but I kept going on and only made eye contact with the people that I needed to. Amy was one of them, and I saw the flush on her cheeks every time our eyes locked.

We took a break so everyone could get some more food or their first plate and use the restroom. I walked right over to Amy and leaned down as she looked up at me. “You made me look great just now. Thank you.”

“It’s my job,” she replied as I shook my head.

“You do it better than anyone else ever has,” I promised her before I went to get some more coffee and some fresh air before the meeting continued. As before, Amy did her part, and I watched the other speakers present with a relaxed demeanor. I knew that the other managers were going to learn something here today and I shook hands with them afterward, where they asked me to dine with them in the city that night. I accepted and looked across the room where Amy was talking to some friends as she sipped coffee.

“Is that lovely lady your assistant?” One of the men asked as I nodded and returned my eyes to them. “She’s brilliant. I’d suggest keeping her on as well as inviting her to join us. I’d like to talk to her more.” I knew that Amy could go further in the business with those words and I nodded, assuring him that I’d ask her. Once the meeting broke and we left the room to return to our respective offices, I met Amy at her desk.

“They loved the presentation,” I started in without hesitation as she stared at me. “You caught their eye, Amy. They want you to have dinner with us tonight so they can talk further.” When she furrowed her brow, I leaned closer. “You can go places, Amy. You can move higher in this company. Say yes.”

“Yes,” she replied in a daze before she blinked. “When and where?”

I named a popular restaurant in the city, Cut. We were to arrive at six-thirty, and I offered to pick her up as she licked her lips and seemed to think about her options. It would give her time to get ready and not have to worry about driving through the city, and I knew where she lived. It wasn’t all that far from me, just in a neighborhood a few levels down from mine. I was curious to know how she afforded it, assuming I’d find out soon enough.

“Cut? I’ve heard great things about it,” Amy murmured as I grinned. It was one of my favorites and a perfect atmosphere for chatting and getting to know people, mostly Amy tonight. “Yes, I’d like that. I’m not a huge fan of driving in the city and getting a cab at that hour would be a bit time-consuming.” She gazed at me. “Do you know where I live?”

“I can find out if you don’t want to jot it down,” I lied to her as she gave me a calculating gaze. Amy took a piece of paper and jotted something down before sliding it over to me.

For me, the day seemed to drag on forever as I anticipated dinner with Amy. I knew that it was a business dinner, that there would be others there, but it was a chance to see her away from the office and pick her brain a bit on a social level. I could still feel the heat between us and thought this might break the ice a bit, with some cocktails and the time in the car. I knew how to wine and dine well, and I planned to pull out all my tricks tonight.

When I stepped out of the office at five, Amy was gathering her things together, and I glanced at her. “Would you like a ride home, Amy?” I knew that she took a bus to work and it would save time and get my plan in motion.

“Yes, that would be great. It will save time later tonight. Do you have the address?” She inquired as I held up the paper. The drive was quiet as she settled in my SUV, making my way through traffic with ease as she smiled. “You know LA well.”

“I’ve lived here a few times,” I replied as I pulled up to the curb in front of her apartment. “Nice complex.”

“I like it,” she replied as she gave me a long look. “I’ll see you soon?”

“You will.” Amy exited the car, and I made sure that she was at the gate before I pulled away to head home to change.

CHAPTER 5

Amy

My heart was pounding as I unlocked my door and pushed my way inside. Holy shit, it had been a crazy day. I knew that I had just a little time to prepare for dinner and I dropped everything on my table and hurried into my large bedroom. Business dinner at an amazing restaurant meant something a little nicer than what I’d wear to work, but not something I’d wear to a club in my mind. I headed into the bathroom first and pulled my hair down to play with it for a moment. I’d pull that up in an elegant bun later, but for now, I started on my makeup. Just a few minutes and I looked polished with foundation and concealer, along with some dark liner on my lids with some shimmer. It was simple with a dramatic flair, and I grasped my hair in my hands and tilted my head.

“This is to impress the managers, not Brett. He just has to go,” I told myself as I looked at my counter. I decided to do a thick braid near my long bangs and twisted all the hair into a low bun with some loose curls. I learned to embrace my curls a long time ago and make them work for me. Once I was finished, I returned to my bedroom and searched my closet for the classic black dress. Mine was knee length and clung to me without being slutty, and it featured cute cap sleeves and a ruffled skirt that looked great with the Louboutins that I pulled out for special occasions. I added some red stain to my lips to match the shoes and glanced at my clock to see that I had just enough time to dab on some more perfume, moistening my neck and wrists before I added a shimmery necklace that fell just above my subtle cleavage.

I loved to dress up and my second job didn’t offer a lot of that. This was going to be fun, and my stomach growled as I thought about the plate I was going to inhale in just a little while, as my thighs ached with the lust for the man I’d be dining with. Only one of those could be satisfied tonight, at least until I arrived back home later this evening.

I was walking into the living room when my phone rang, making me hurry to pick it up. Brett informed me that he’d arrived and preferred to walk me from my door. I buzzed him in after telling him what apartment I was in and took a deep breath. I was breaking every rule by letting him inside of my private space, something that hit me hard when he walked through my door with his woodsy, masculine scent dressed in one of the sexiest suits I’d ever seen in my life.

I had to hold onto the frame before I closed the heavy door and looked at him. His eyes were devouring me, and I swallowed before I forced a smile on my face. “You look…exquisite,” Brett told me in a husky voice that sent shivers down my spine. I felt my nipples harden underneath my push up bra and let my eyes drift down his body for a free moment.

“You clean up well yourself,” I replied, knowing that he wore suits every day. This one was different, sexier, and more fitted.

“Clean up,” he mused as he looked around my apartment. “This is gorgeous. Do you live alone?”

“I do. I prefer that,” I replied, choosing not to add that it was easier to make men come over the phone that way, even the occasional woman. That would be awkward if I had a roommate or even a family. We had made some small talk before I slipped a light sweater over my shoulders before he locked my door for me. I looked at him, wondering how far he liked to take his control as he led me to his car.

It was a beautiful night, and I looked at the lights of the city as he headed towards Cut. I had a car, but I drove it as little as possible, not being a big fan of traffic. He handled it with ease and confidence like Brett seemed to handle life. I guessed that he was close to forty, at least fifteen years older than I was. He didn’t look it as much as he exuded life experience to me. He was handsome and in fabulous shape, everything I’d want in a man if he wasn’t my boss. I pushed the idea away and looked forward as we pulled up to the curb, where a young guy parked the car for Brett. Valet parking. Very impressive.

Brett offered me his arm as we faced the glass doors and I took it with a gracious smile. It was good manners, nothing more. There was no heat between us, and I dropped it as he opened the doors for us and told the hostess who we were meeting before a pretty redhead led us to a table in the corner where Mark and Daniel were already sipping cocktails and laughing. “Brett, Amy. It’s a pleasure to see you again,” Mark told us as he stood and shook our hands, telling me how lovely I looked.

I thanked him and greeted Daniel, telling him the same as I blushed. I didn’t have three men telling me that I was beautiful too often, not in person anyway. On the phone, they said that my voice was sexy and how much it turned them on as I made up images in my head to tell them what I looked like. I was always thinner and had a smaller nose in these descriptions.

I came back to the present as we took our seats and someone came by to take our drink orders. I ordered white wine and Brett some Hennessey on the rocks as I gave him a long look. I knew that he was driving, but I trusted that he wouldn’t drink too much and endanger us. With a few hours of conversation and some food, it would be fine.

We started talking about the company, and I was given a rundown of the history of it over salad, nodding and smiling in all the right places. It wasn’t that I didn’t have an interest, just that Brett was sitting next to me at the intimate table and distracting the ever-loving hell out of me. His cologne carried over to me, and I couldn’t help but inhale it as I imagined tasting it on his skin before I took him into my mouth. I had to bring myself back in the moment as out entrees arrived, which was when they started asking about me.

I told them about my mother and my start in the real estate business, moving on to my college years that had ended in honors two years ago. I worked for a few smaller companies in that time, but this job was the best chance for me to get ahead, making me smile when all the men assured me that I would. I told them that I was originally from Tennessee but moved here when my mom wanted to make a better career for herself. I loved the business of the city and the ocean being so close. I chatted about LA with them, and we compared stories about their hometown of New York. That was certainly somewhere I’d love to visit someday, and the idea that I could work there in the future excited me.

I knew that Brett paid close attention to every word I said and I did the same whenever he spoke. He was such a complex man and successful at a young age. He had these two men just a few years younger than he was eating out of his hand and it turned me on as I sipped my third glass of wine. I was feeling it but not so much so that I was making a fool of myself quite yet.

When dessert came, I couldn’t wait to get home. I was having a great time and everything about the night was wonderful, but I needed some time to myself. I got myself off every night now and was craving it after being in the presence of Brett. I’d never admit it but he was my primary fantasy these days, and I had hours of content to use later.

We ended the night with hugs, all closer after talking for so long. There were promises to talk soon, lunch before they returned home and a possible visit to their town in the future. Brett stood close to me on the curb as we waited for his car, quiet until we were alone. “That went well. They liked you.” I glanced at him, letting the wine consume me now as I smiled.

“They seemed like they did, yes.” I laughed as I agreed, feeling his eyes on me as we stopped at a light.

“Are you drunk, Amy?” Brett asked as heat flooded my thighs and I took a deep breath.

“Just a little wine happy,” I assured him as I looked out of the window, falling in love with LA all over again. I was appreciative that Brett told me I could come in a little later tomorrow since it was midnight now and I knew that I’d do some work before bed. Being a little buzzed would make it so much easier. “Are you coming in later tomorrow too?”

“A smidge but I am an early riser by nature,” he explained as he parked at my curb. “Can I walk you up?”

“Yes, of course,” I replied as he left the car and came around to open my door. He offered me his arm again, and we walked together up to my front door before I looked at him. “I had a great time tonight.”

“It was a good time, one of the best that I’ve had for a while.” Brett smiled as he spoke and I dropped his arm to pull my keys out of my small clutch. He took them and unlocked my door, asking me if he could come in and make sure that I was safe. I agreed, and he checked the small apartment as I set my things on the counter, hoping that it wasn’t too much of a mess. I was a clean person, though, and I turned to see him in the living room. “Everything looks good.”

“Thank you. I’ve never had a man do anything like that for me.” He frowned as I spoke, stepping closer as I stepped back and bumped into my counter.

“You deserve to have a man do that and more for you,” Brett told me as I licked my lips, watching his eyes drop to take them in with a hungry gaze. “Amy, I…”

“You’re one of the most stunning men that I’ve ever met, Brett,” I told him, holding my hands up as he took them. I pulled away and shook my head. “You are my boss. Tonight, more than ever, I realized that I need to focus on my future and make good choices. I can’t let this go anywhere.” I felt empty as I spoke but it was for the best, and I knew that.

He looked stricken for a moment before he nodded slowly. “Yeah, you’re probably right about that. I don’t want to interfere with your career.”

“Thank you,” I spoke from my heart, even knowing how much I cared about him. I’d love to taste his lips and give in to all my fantasies, but it would be wrong. At this moment, I hated myself for making the responsible choice.

He left after that, telling me to lock my door and set my alarm. I let my shoulders droop and went to wash off the makeup and pull on a big shirt to wear to bed, leaving myself bare underneath. Not only was I all kinds of horny but now I was upset at my decision. I needed to work that out and hard. I let my hair down and dropped into my bed with my client phone, turning it on and warming it up.

It rang instantly, and I looked at the screen to see Robert’s name, at least the name that he gave me. I saved regulars but never reached out to them in any way. He seemed happy to hear my assumed voice, and I knew that the wine was helping me flirt with him and draw him into my need. Before too long, we were both coming with moans and short breaths before he ended the call reluctantly, needing to work in the morning.

I was still restless, and I wondered if anyone else would call when the phone rang again. I glanced at it to see a new number, a local one and I answered in my overdone drawl, identifying myself as my chosen name for the business. The voice was uncertain and husky with desire as the man spoke slowly and asked if this was the line that I worked for.

“It sure is, Sugar. What can I do for you tonight?” I said as I relaxed against my pillow and waited.

“I’ve never called one of these before. What is the normal process?” He asked as I pictured an older man on the other end, possibly widowed like Robert or divorced and looking for some company.

“This goes at your pace. You pay by the minute so with that being said, let’s get to know each other.” I had a whole story that I told everyone over the phone that was far different than my own life. I knew that there was a message before the call was put through reminding callers of charges, being eighteen and all the legal stuff before I spoke to them. It was standard, and he started to talk slowly as I drew my knees up and longed for it to get sexual faster. His voice was seductive and drew me in as I listened to him talk about a woman that he wanted badly, but she rejected him. I suggested that he tell me what he wanted to do to her, to reveal his fantasies. He jumped right in, and it was everything that I wanted Brett to do to me, so I urged him to tell me more. I knew that he was jerking himself off within a half an hour as he spoke in tense syllables and I slipped my hand between my legs as I told him how wet I was for him. That only promoted his behavior, and the talk grew dirtier as he said what he wanted to do to this mystery woman that he worked distantly with, making me come hard and fast. Everything he said was everything that I wanted for myself. Every act he described, I wanted to be done to me, and I lost count of the times that I came to his vivid descriptions. Minutes turned into hours when he assured me that money was not an issue, making me ultimately get just a few hours of sleep that night despite the later starting time.

I was surprised when Brett sent me a text saying to just take the day off with his approval. I relaxed back in bed and played back the night, including the dinner and rejection followed by my new favorite client. He assured me that he’d be calling again and I looked forward to it before falling back to sleep wrapped up in my blankets.

In the back of my mind, I wondered if Brett had been with a woman last night after I turned him away. The thought bothered me, but he had every right despite my feelings about it, having been the one to end the chance of anything happening, to begin with.

CHAPTER 6

Bret

I knew it was bad when I missed my morning run and chose to stay home from work in the morning. I never missed either, and I couldn’t pinpoint the reason for my feelings this day. Dinner had been incredible, making me fall for Amy’s various charms just before she ended any chance with us. I was certain that she wanted me too, seeing it in her eyes even when she ripped my heart out. I’d fallen for her as easily as I did Larisa, and I had the fresh pain to deal with because of it.

I wanted to call a woman over to my house more than anything that night, but I knew it hadn’t helped in the past as much as I’d hoped it would. I found the number by my phone and turned it over in my hands a few times on the couch before I grabbed my cell.

The woman on the other end had a strong accent, one that was clearly exaggerated. I assumed that they did this to hide their identity and decided to appreciate the fact that it reminded me of Amy, particularly when the conversation turned sexual, and I was jacking myself off like a teenage boy. This woman, this stranger, made all my fantasies with Amy come to life in some form and I was still thinking about her this morning.

That was when I sent Amy the text and reached for the number again.

We spent the day on the phone, talking as well as coming. She had a great story of being from a big family, living in Georgia before she came here to finish school. Cherie, as I knew her, was full of personality and kept me hooked as I spent hundreds of dollars just talking to her about my own life. There was something about her that felt far more genuine than any escort. Though I knew I might tire of jacking off, for now, it worked for me along with the conversation. Something was comforting about it, and I finally ended the last call to get off my ass and hit the gym in my building.

I felt sore and tired before I started on the treadmill with my ear buds in, keeping me motivated with some hard music. I felt myself loosening up and took a deep breath as I felt eyes on me as I looked around the room to see a woman staring at me from the vending machine. She was pretty with light red hair and a smoking body, but I knew that I was at my limit with sex for the day. I merely looked forward and focused on the difficult climb ahead of me on the machine and the hot shower afterward.

Like an addict, I jerked off in there as well with Amy in my mind. She was bent before me, spread open and ready as I mounted her like an animal. I knew that she’d be wrapped so tight around me and I stroked myself harder as I closed my eyes and let the fantasy play on. Her cries and the way she pushed back against me is what made me shoot all over my shower wall, crying out her name.

It had merely been a week since she began working for me and I dropped down to the floor as I inhaled the steam surrounding me. I had to let this go, even though the attraction had been strong since around a month ago when I interviewed Amy. I had no idea that it would turn to this.

I resisted the urge to call Cherie, telling myself that it would save some money as I turned in for an early night. That wasn’t any kind of issue, but I needed to sleep tonight and be at the office tomorrow.

I arrived early as always, bright-eyed after a run. Everyone looked at me in shock, probably since I missed the previous day of work. That was a rare occurrence for me. I greeted the staff and headed to my office to find Amy at her desk, warming up her computer and preparing for the day. There was no doubt in my mind that she had gotten the same looks, making me make a mental note to observe the situation and quell any kind of talk in the building.

“Good morning,” I greeted her softly as she blinked and looked up at me. She was wearing green, and it made her skin glow even as she yawned. I wasn’t stupid and knew what else could cause that kind of glow, but Amy had the right to be with anyone that she wanted to now.

“Good morning,” she responded with a soft smile, almost apologetic. “Did you have a relaxing day off?” I noticed the flush cover her cheeks as she spoke and nodded.

“It was unusual for me, but yes,” I felt myself harden at the memory of Cherie’s voice as I grinned and she smiled wider. “I suppose we’ll be making up for it today. Want to get some coffee?”

Amy laughed and nodded as she stood, revealing the dress that she wore with heels, making her look downright edible. I looked back over the week and hoped that she’d be quick to get over as well as fall for, following her as I tried not to notice her hips rocking back and forth, displaying the ass that was in my memory from last night.

We made our individual cups, and she joined me for a rundown of what needed to be done for the day. Amy was professional today though always kind and I appreciated that she wasn’t the kind of woman to act bitchy after the type of conversation that we’d had. This might work out well, given some time. I couldn’t help but think about Cherie at some point during the day, and I took a moment to dial her number, disappointed when I reached her voice mail. I laughed, knowing that I couldn’t act anything out in here anyway and set the phone down without leaving a message. I’d call her later, but still, I wondered what she was doing right now. Did she have another job? I knew little about Cherie though I didn’t know how much she wanted to reveal about herself. She was a phone sex operator after all, though she seemed like much more to me. I still had feelings for Amy that overwhelmed me, but they had to be pushed back. I had to respect her wishes.

I left for lunch, leaving Amy at her desk as I reminded her to take her own. She smiled at me and glanced down at a phone screen that looked like a different one than her company phone. Of course, she has a personal phone. Who wouldn’t? I was lucky to know one of her numbers, and I’d never push for two. I ended up going to a deli with one of the managers from New York, who made everything worse as he chatted about Amy and how great she seemed. I nodded in silent agreement before changing the conversation to the company and prospects for the upcoming year. We ended the lunch on a good note, and I went back to work feeling good about at least one thing in my life.

Amy was gone, making me assume that she went to lunch after I did. I went back into my office and started to return some emails, jotting down meetings that had to be scheduled and restaurants that I preferred. Amy was learning quickly, but she was still adjusting to fine dining in Los Angeles. I longed to show her more but that was finished, apart from any business-related meals. I assumed that Cherie was as well, making me hope that I might meet someone to date sometime soon. I was tired of just fucking at this point. I wanted something real for a change.

I left for the night, walking out with Amy as she seemed to rush. “Plans tonight?” I asked curiously as she blushed.

“Not really, no. I don’t know why I’m jumpy.” Amy was clearly covering something up, and I felt a little disappointed that she already seemed to find someone new. I knew that she was never mine, to begin with, and I thought about my own evening. I hoped to talk with Cherie, though friends were nagging me to hang out with them. I was well-known as a workaholic, and they reminded me often that going out was a good idea, and not just to find a warm body for the night. I promised my friend Jason that I’d meet him at a bar tomorrow night, claiming that work was busy today.

Lies, all lies.

I grabbed a burger for dinner, vowing to start cooking again as I walked into my house. I changed into workout shorts and sat down on the couch to eat as I caught up on a hockey game. I had the windows wide open, getting the noise of the cars and people down on the streets as I wondered if Cherie was available tonight.

It turned out she was and answered the phone on the first ring. She sounded anxious, and I teased her about missing me as she giggled sexily on the other end of the line. I asked her how her day was and she told me good before asking me about mine. All she knew was that I worked at an office and I’d downplayed my position as just a supervisor. I told her that it went smoothly and she asked about the woman that I worked with and how that went. I told her that it was over and she asked if I was all right with that again.

Somehow, the conversation turned around to my marriage and the affair with my stepdaughter, something that shocked Cherie. She didn’t seem to judge me and instead, asked how hot it was to be fucking two women at once. She went as far as to ask if there was ever a threesome, which prompted me to admit that I did have one with my son and stepdaughter, who were together now. That stunned her even more, but it seemed to stir up her desire, and she was soon coming over the phone for me. I loved the sound and reached down my shorts to jerk myself off as I listened, groaning as my release edged closer quickly. I’d been wanting this all fucking day, and I moaned her name as I shot inside of my clothes, assuring her that it was all for her. It was heading there, and she giggled slowly as I closed my eyes.

I’d admitted that I never called anyone before like this and she asked me in the slow, post-orgasm voice how I liked it so far. I told her that I’d love to have her in my bed and fuck her senseless as she let out a low moan. I also assured her that she was hot as hell and turned me on every time that we spoke, both physically and mentally.

The days progressed with lots of conversation and growing sexual encounters. I got Cherie to admit that she had a few toys and convinced her to use some on herself, using the speaker phone so I could hear every vibration and moan as they occurred.

I noticed as the next few weeks passed that Amy looked flushed and a little tired. She must be staying up late as I was and I was mildly jealous of the man that had her time. We were both cheerful, though, and I knew that I was riding the high that was Cherie and she must be doing the same. We made a great team at work, and the attraction was fading, though still there. We just didn’t acknowledge it and went about our business, making me realize that I couldn’t have a better assistant. I wouldn’t trade her for the world, no matter how things turned out.

CHAPTER 7

Amy

It was hard not to notice that Brett seemed happier at work as the weeks passed. I hadn’t ordered nor seen any escorts coming through the doors, so maybe he was done with that aspect of his life. Maybe he was hiding it from me rather than flaunting it, something that had been far more successful for him than I would ever admit.

There were days that I was happier more than jealous of whoever was making him happy. I knew that I was caught up in the client that I knew as Phil, who I spoke to regularly. I had the same regulars, but he was on the longest with me. Phil had a story to tell and a lot of things that he was getting over, things that should bother me but they only made me want him more. I knew that we took it further with every conversation and I revealed all my darkest fantasies to him as we gave in to our lust and found new ways to make one another come. It was getting dirtier by the week, and I was addicted before I was willing to admit it.

I was also falling for Phil, something that seemed impossible in my field. It also felt impossible given my feelings for Brett at one point, and it scared me that I was moving past them. It made me sad that he seemed to be moving past his feelings for me as well but that was that way it should be, wasn’t it?

I started to look forward to the evenings and my talks with Phil. I knew that he was monopolizing my time and my business but either way, I got paid and he was supporting me well now. He didn’t seem to have any financial worries at all, causing me to wonder if he was one of those rich men that liked to use phone sex operators and escorts since Phil admitted to using them from time to time. That was another incredible turn on for me since it reminded me of the day in the office. I would never tell anyone about that, but I did say that I came home and used things during the day for selfish reasons a lot. I told Phil that it was him a lot of the time as I did all the clients, though I meant it with him.

I realized that I meant every word as the days passed. I was breaking one of the rules in my line of work and personalizing it. I was beginning to care for one of my clients, and while we’d barely mentioned taking it further, I knew that it was on my mind. I knew that it was something I was considering, but then what? Was I supposed to just stop working or would he be okay with me being the source of pleasure for other men as well?

I wasn’t close with any of the other operators since we worked from home. I didn’t even know any of them to ask if they’d ever met a client in person before, but it must happen sometimes. Strippers got together with guys they met at work and more than likely, hookers as well. It was a natural progress of things, but it could change everything for me. Brett paid me generously, and I was appreciative of that, though it wasn’t enough to pay off my loans and my bills. I didn’t want to move into another apartment or change my life since it was comfortable right now. I was happy, and I’d never ask Phil to support me, should he end up being wealthy. I was too independent for that, as well as having pride in the face that I could take care of myself. I wasn’t ready to need someone that much, but Phil was edging around the subject of meeting, and I was beginning to crave.

The holidays were approaching, and I glanced at my computer at work one day to see that it was November, stunned with how quickly time passed. I didn’t feel like I did anything but work and talk on the phone, or work if I looked at it another way. It just didn’t feel that way, other than the fact that I was paying down my loans faster than I’d imagined possible.

With that, I considered stepping back from Phil for a time. I was getting too involved, bordering on obsessed and I needed to regain control of my life. I kept it separate for a long time and missed that time in my life. I was despondent over the idea, but I chose to leave my phone off after work for a full week. I might lose clients as a result, but I needed to regain the life that I had previously, one that wasn’t complicated.

I slept less than before, and I was edgy to boot, making me irritable at work and everywhere else. I could tell that Brett recognized it by the way that he asked if everything was okay with me, showing a lot of concern. I happened to notice that he seemed on edge as well, finding him on his cell more than usual when I walked into his office. He was never talking, just ending whatever call he was on as anger crossed his face. “Are you okay?” I asked as he seemed to be lost in thought for a long moment.

“Yes, I’m just trying to reach a friend. Something important has come up.” Brett looked at me, and I noticed the pale tone to his skin as if he hadn’t slept well lately. We were two peas in a pod, a saying that reminded me of my grandmother as I smiled wistfully. She’d passed when I was just seventeen and not living in Tennessee anymore, and I missed her. “What’s that pretty smile for?”

“I was just thinking of my Gram,” I replied as I shrugged. “I miss her.”

“Is she back home?” Brett asked as I pressed my glossed lips together.

“She died a few years ago. It was after we moved so I’d been seeing her a lot less than before. She got cancer, and that was that,” I replied as he stood and walked over to me, giving me a hesitant look before pulling me close for a hug.

“I’m sorry, Amy.” His voice was sincere and brimming with concern as I smiled and wrapped my arms around his waist. Brett smelled amazing, and I’d always appreciate his masculinity, and there was a small part of me that longed to take back my previous decision just for one night. I didn’t have the same volatile orgasms without Phil’s sexy voice to urge me on, and I was starting to go through withdrawals. “Is that all that’s bothering you? You’ve seemed stressed out lately.”

“I…I’m fine,” I told him in a shaky voice as I pulled him closer. “Just dealing with something.” I was tempted to ask him out to dinner or drinks this evening, ending the night in someone’s bed so I could get taken the way that I longed to, but he was still my boss…and I was still dealing with my feelings for Phil, whether or not they made sense. I wasn’t the type to use one man when I wanted another, at least not that I knew of. Talking about my fantasies was one thing, but to act on them was another. It wouldn’t be right to do to my boss, someone that I saw every day and at one time had feelings for me. I pulled away abruptly and took a deep breath as I looked into his apprehensive face. “I’ll bounce back.”

“I hope so,” he told me as he ran a hand through his hair. His office phone rang, and Brett stepped forward to answer it as I started for the door. “Amy?” I turned and glanced at him. “Daniel will be in town tomorrow and wants to have lunch with us. Are you free?”

“Absolutely,” I replied with a smile. I’d kept in touch with both men and looked forward to seeing them anytime that I could. Between them and Brett, I was always reminded that I was doing a good job at work and had a future in this line of work. I left the office and pulled the door closed to go back to my desk and stare at the locked drawer where my personal and client phones were in my purse. I glanced around and unlocked the drawer to pull the latter out and power it on. I was curious and had to see if he called me if he missed me like I did him. I was staring at the screen as missed calls and texts came through one after another. There were calls from Robert as well as a few other regulars, but most of them were from Phil. There were also a few texts, and I sighed as I read the many times he asked if I was okay. He said that he missed me. I was reading them over and over when someone said my name, causing me to jump and drop the phone on the floor.

“Amy?” Brett asked as he stepped closer. I was shaking, and I pressed my hands to my forehead as I breathed in deeply.

“Sorry. You scared me,” I explained as I forced a smile on my face.

“I’ll say. Is anything wrong?” He asked again, and I shook my head quickly.

“No, I was just reading some…messages. Back to work,” I claimed as he stared at me and shook his head. I picked up my phone as he walked back into his office and glanced down again. Something flashed across the screen, and I saw Phil’s name as the phone rang, set to silent as it always was when I wasn’t working. I usually didn’t even carry it with me, but I was becoming a pathetic human being these days. I didn’t answer since there was no way I could talk the way that we both liked here, instead choosing to power it down and shoving it back into my purse. Maybe I’d turn it on later.

I finished a report for him with some music playing from my computer speakers as I hummed along to the words, taking messages from my mother on my personal phone about the holidays. We spent them together at her house near me, since Mom loved to cook. She had a new boyfriend for me to meet as well and seemed excited about it as she told me about Ken. She had been mostly single since Dad left when I was only ten years old, only dating here and there. I was happy to meet the man that seemed to mean so much to her.

I finished the report and gave it a thorough read before I ran it through my trusty program that double checked my work. It looked great, and I sent it along to Brett as I leaned back and took a deep breath.

I needed coffee…again.

I stood to go and make some after a quick glance around that I wasn’t needed. The break room had a couple of people in it, and I smiled as I greeted them, stepping up to one of the machines to make my cup.

CHAPTER 8

Brett

Where the fuck was Cherie? I hadn’t been able to reach her for a few days, making me wonder what I did wrong. Did I offend her? Was I too pushy? I called her again, and instead of ringing at all as it had before, it went right to voice mail. It must have been on for a moment but why? I set my cell phone down and leaned back in my chair.

Amy was acting odd as well, staring at the phone that way at her desk. Was her new man sending her texts? I felt slightly jealous of him though more concerned about Cherie than anything else. I was going out with friends tonight, finally, so I’d call when I got home after a few drinks. Maybe she’d be available to me then.

I threw myself into a report and entered the data as I listened to the news over my speakers, frowning at some of the reports on stocks. I had several investments and was always considering how they were doing, even though I made plenty of money. That’s how a smart man kept his money, and I was always looking for a profit on an investment. Hell, at this rate I needed the earnings to pay my phone bill. Cherie wasn’t cheap, but she was worth every penny. I’d keep her voice in my ear every moment if I could, and looked around for some coffee as I yawned.

I didn’t sleep talking to her, or not talking to her. I was damned if I did as well as if I didn’t. Maybe some drinks and laughter with my buddies would be good for me. I stood and left to make some coffee, well-aware of the fact that I was drinking too much these days. I missed the high that was Cherie, and I idly wondered if I should suggest meeting in person, given that we were both local. There was a chance that we wouldn’t click in person, but I highly doubted it would be the case.

I walked to the break room, looking forward as I lost myself in my thoughts. Making it was automatic at this point in my life and I didn’t need to think about it at all, at least until I heard a female’s voice say my name. I turned my head with a frown, annoyed that I was interrupted and saw Lisa. She was an assistant to one of my top managers and a hookup at one point when I first moved back to the city. Lisa was a beautiful blonde woman that offered a good time back in the day, though she was the reason I didn’t repeat that mistake. “Hi, Brett. How are you?” Her voice was low and sultry, even though it wasn’t going to work on me.

“Doing well. How are you?” I kept my tone light and looked back at my coffee, since I was familiar with how aggressive she could become when she thought that a man was interested in her.

“I was thinking of going out for some drinks tonight. Would you like to join me?” There it was.

“I have plans, but thanks.” I didn’t offer up another night, needing to shut this door as soon as possible.

“Another time?” She pressed as I thought about what to say. Lisa was an employee, and I had to treat this delicately, or else HR might be all over my ass.

“I don’t think that’s going to happen,” I said lightly as I looked around the empty room. “Those times are over, Lisa.”

She narrowed her eyes for a moment and stood straighter, pushing her fake breasts out before she smiled. “Are you certain? We had fun back in the day.”

“I’m very sure,” I told her, looking at her with a firm gaze. Someone walked into the room, and I picked up my coffee and told Lisa to have a good day before returning to my office.

Amy was sitting at her desk typing, and I looked at her curiously as I passed. “Everything all right?” Her voice was light, but I heard the curious tone in it.

“It is,” I paused and looked around. “You’re a compassionate person. I appreciate that.” She looked up at me with a small frown, and I reminded myself to tell Cherie that she had the same quality, something that was hard to find.

“Thank you.” She sounded uncertain, and I smiled before walking through my door.

“It’s a good thing,” I assured her before I closed my door to her soft laugh. I finished my day and left right at five to meet the guys for dinner and drinks at the corner sports bar, telling Amy to have a good night before I walked out. She looked like she was finishing for the day and she smiled wistfully at me as she murmured something back. She looked like I felt inside and I hoped that Amy would end up happy with the man that she was thinking about.

I walked to the bar since it was close and beautiful out with Fall approaching. Southern California tended to stay even as far as temperature, so I always appreciated a cool night. I entered the bar and saw my friends at a table in the corner, walking over to join them. The guys were successful in business as I was, living similar lives. Colton was the only one that was in a steady relationship for two years and we all raised our beer in a toast as he announced that he was going to propose in Santa Barbara over the weekend. A few months ago, I would’ve scoffed at him being recently divorced after my own whirlwind relationship, but I understood it better now. I had the memories of Larisa in my mind as well as my fading feelings for Amy that hit me so hard from the start. Colton and Tracy were great together, showing me what life could be all about with the right person.

The idea of telling them that I was regularly taking to a phone sex girl was laughable, and I kept it to myself as I listened to them talk for a while. A trip to Belize was brought up, just the guys and all I could think about was not talking to Cherie in that period. It wasn’t like I was talking to her now and I was surviving, so some time on the beach might do me some good. We also discussed attending some games in the area as I ordered another beer to wash down the greasy burger that I’d chosen for dinner. Between the four of us, we could score tickets to any event in any city, and we used to do that a lot. I needed to get back to that, grinning as I looked at the television screens at the various scores.

“Any new women in your life?” Chet asked me as his brown eyes twinkled. He teased me the most about my random hook ups and especially the marriage. “You’ve been back a while now.”

“Nothing serious,” I responded lightly as I dipped my last fry into some ketchup.

“You’re not tapping anyone at work, are you?” Colton asked, knowing how poorly that worked out with Lisa.

“Definitely not,” I assured him, thinking back to today. I heard laughter and frowned as I looked over to see Lisa and her friends coming in. “Fuck. I shouldn’t have mentioned that I was going out.” Colton glanced over and let out a low whistle.

“Here we go again.”

“No, I am not touching that,” I promised them as I downed my beer. Lisa looked over and smiled at me as her friends dragged her to the bar, making me quickly avert my eyes. I kept my attention on my table despite her loud giggles carrying across the bar. Why the hell did I ever sleep with her?

We drank and talked for a couple of hours, and I was feeling the buzz as I stood to leave. Realizing that I drank more than intended, I made my way towards the door and pushed it open. “Brett?” Lisa called out as it closed, making me groan. She came out after me, and I looked at her with a dark glare.

“Did you come here hoping to find me?” I demanded as she shrank back with wide blue eyes. “I made myself clear today, or so I thought.”

“My friends like it there. I didn’t think I’d see you, but I did, so…what are you doing now?” She asked as I ran a hand through my hair. I wondered how good of an employee she was as I tried to think of what to say to make myself clear.

“I am leaving now,” I stated slowly, not wanting to get angry at this moment. I turned and started walking to the curb to grab a cab home, leaving her standing there. I slipped into the first car that I could find and told the driver my address. I pulled out my phone and looked at it for a long moment. Cherie never called me, but tonight, I wanted to see a message from her or a missed call.

Once I was inside of my apartment, I changed into shorts and dropped on the couch with a fresh beer. It was Friday, and I was going to drink. There were weekends that you might find me in the office but not this one.

I took my phone from the cushion beside me and dialed Cherie as I took a slow breath. It rang, and I held my breath until she answered in that sexy drawl of hers. “Where the hell have you been?” I asked as I heard her suspire before she laughed.

“I was just…busy.” Her words were vague as I leaned back on the couch. “Did you miss me, Phil?”

“More than you’ll ever know. I’m hard right now just hearing you.” It wasn’t a lie, and I stroked myself over my clothes as she told me that she wanted me inside of her. Things progressed quickly from there, my inhibitions all but gone with the beer in my system as I talked her through an orgasm before coming in one of the Kleenex that I kept in every room now.

Once we were done with round two, I sipped some water and took a deep breath. “Are you okay, Cherie? I was worried about you,” I confessed as she sucked in her breath.

“I am great, Phil. Don’t worry. I just got busy and couldn’t spend a lot of time on the phone,” she replied as I nodded.

“Do you work another job?” I asked, pushing the boundary that she seemed to prefer to set with clients. Maybe it was too personal, but I wanted to know more about her.

“This isn’t my forever, Phil. Of course, I do,” she replied in the slow drawl that I’d grown to love the sound of.

“What is it?” She chuckled on the other end, and I waited for her to deflect the conversation.

“You know that I won’t tell you that.” I did know, and I laughed myself.

“I thought I’d try.” I didn’t tell her the whole truth about my job. Being local and something of a celebrity in some circles, I knew that my relationship with Cherie was better left a secret. I was already known as a playboy since the dissolve of my marriage, and I didn’t need the details of escorts and phone sex added to that rumor. At least with Cherie, I didn’t have to worry about her knowing my identity and looking me up on Google. We were both equals in this situation. I considered pushing her for a meeting, but I held back, for now, worried about the consequences.

We talked casually for a bit longer and then she seemed to start seducing me all over again, making me wonder what she’d be like in person. Cherie was insatiable but what about the woman behind the voice? She told me about her fantasy of being completely bound to a bed, unable to move, while I did anything I wanted to her. I already knew about her love for toys in the bedroom, having heard the proof over the phone and decided to take it a bit further.

“What if I were to use a plug on you, pushed on your stomach with your ass spread out for me?” I pushed as I stroked my hardening cock. I’d experienced anal sex with a couple of women in my life but longed for it more than ever right now, at this moment.

“Mmmm, push it in,” she urged me as I heard the familiar moan fill the room. She was touching her clit for me, and I gripped myself tighter. “All the way, Phil.”

“I want to be inside of your tight ass,” I told her as she let out a few harsh breaths.

“I want you there. I’ve never wanted anybody there,” she admitted before crying out again. “I want you to fill me.”

“I’d fuck you so hard, Cherie. I’d take that ass so deep and slow until you begged me for more,” I was stroking myself hard now, chasing the orgasm that didn’t seem to be enough anymore. I wanted more.

“Yes, keep talking,” she urged me in a trembling voice that held some familiarity in it, something I just brushed off as too many conversations. “I’m so close.”

“I’d stroke that clit while I fucked you, Cherie. I’d touch every part of you that I could while I slid inside. You’ll be so tight and warm, just like that sweet little cunt of yours. I want you everywhere, in every way. Fuck, I am so hard. I want you, Cherie.” I cried out as I reached for another Kleenex and shot into it. “I want to be with you for real, so much. I want to fuck you. Please,” my last word came out as a long moan, and I heard her fall silent in the middle of her own release.

CHAPTER 9

Amy

I was coming, so hard, but his final words shocked me into silence. Phil wanted to meet me? I didn’t do that. It was against the rules. There were so many reasons that it couldn’t happen but as the waves washed over me, I knew that I wanted Phil inside of me and I let the idea sink in as I jerked on my bed. Could I do that? Would it stop at one night or would we both want more? Could he keep my identity secret? Would I be surprised at his?

I never wanted to take this to a physical level. I liked the anonymity of phone sex, conversations in which I could lie about who I was. I hung up, and it was all over, at last until Phil called me that first night. That changed everything just as Brett started to change everything in my real life. What a combination and I smiled bitterly as a tear slid down my cheek.

I waited until my body was still, taking in the sounds of him on the other end. “I can’t meet clients, Phil.”

“Why not? This is more and you know it,” he argued as I pressed my lips together. I couldn’t have either man, and that made me sad.

“This is work,” I told him, waiting for the pain to set in. “You’re a great man, and I love these chats, but I don’t want more.” I was lying to both of us now, and I felt the tears in my eyes, I fell for Phil early on, close to the same way that I did for Brett. “I want you to find your real, Phil. Some woman deserves all of this from you, but it isn’t me. This is just a job for me, and I never think about meeting the clients. I talk to more men than just you the same way.” Ouch, I just hurt myself.

“I see. I was foolish to feel more for you. Just a job,” he repeated as I heard him sigh. “I can fuck any woman that I want, Cherie and I will. I’ll fuck them all and think of you,” he promised me in a cruel voice as tears slid down my cheek. “What will you do? Keep talking to strange men and getting yourself off, when you can have the real thing?”

“Stop it,” I said as my voice shook with tears.

“Are you crying, Cherie?” His voice softened, and I rested my head in my hands.

“I have to stick to the plan, Phil. I should work for my future, and I can’t let feelings get in the way of that. I can’t just meet you without thinking of the repercussions,” I told him as I drew my knees to my chest. “It’s a risk to both of us.”

“We’ve been talking for a couple of months, Cherie. I know that I feel something and I’d like to examine it. I already lost one girl, and I am not losing another.” I thought back to the woman that he worked with and smiled ruefully. “Hell, I’ve lost more than that, and I want to dive into this and feel you in the flesh.”

“I’m still not sure,” I replied as he sighed. This was going so much further than I ever expected it to, so much faster than it ever should have. I was scared, excited and nervous all in the same breath and I didn’t know if I wanted to step off my safe, sheltered little ledge. I knew that everything that I built was falling apart around me whether I stayed here in my bubble, that I wanted more than to be the girl on the other end of the phone. I pushed Brett away already, and I wasn’t certain that I wanted to do that same thing in this case. “It could change everything, Phil.”

“It could be great. It will be between us in a private place. Nobody will know about this,” he assured me, sweetening the package even further. I imagined us in a hotel room together, acting out every fantasy that we’d discussed and my hand slipped between my legs again. I was wet and ready for him, and I slid my fingers over my clit as I let out a low breath. “Baby, we could stay up all night getting to know each other intimately, personally. I could taste that sweet pussy for hours.” I let out a moan, and he laughed wickedly on the other end. “Are you touching yourself?”

“You make me want to for hours, Phil. I always feel turned on thinking about you,” I told him as I slipped two fingers inside. “I do it away from these calls. I think I’m addicted.”

“I am just as addicted. Meet me. I’ll get the best room for you and pleasure you for hours. I want to see your face when you come, Cherie.” Phil murmured more words to draw me in further and make me explode against my hand, longing for so much more. He came right after me, and I fell weakly against my pillows as I took a deep breath. I wanted him.

“Fine. I will.” I gasped at my words and closed my eyes.

“You will?” He asked as I frowned.

“Yes, in a couple of weeks. I need time,” I replied, knowing that I wouldn’t sleep for weeks now. I needed to go to a salon, get waxed, lose a few pounds…the list was endless.

“I am going to use that time to make it the night of your life,” Phil promised me as I laughed nervously. “Can we still talk before then?”

“Yes. I couldn’t live without that,” I said, smiling as he agreed.

What was I planning for myself?

We talked late into the night. With it being Friday, why not? He drank beer, and I drank wine, leading to more sex as we talked about our night together. I knew that we didn’t have any rules from our conversations, and things were bound to get a little crazy. I’d discussed being tied up, spanked, fucked in every way possible and giving him complete control. I didn’t even know what Phil looked like. What if he was old and ugly? There was no way. There was a huskiness to his voice that seemed familiar to me, that promised sin in the best of ways, and I knew that he wasn’t ugly.

I spent every moment talking to Phil when I wasn’t working. We planned our night repeatedly, giving into different fantasies every night. I grew more knotted with anticipation as the days passed, tired and edgy every single day at work. I worked through it, but I know that it didn’t go unnoticed. In fact, Brett seemed to be the same way when I looked closely at him.

I was working on something at my desk, sipping another cup of coffee as he paused one day. “Are you all right, Amy? You seem a bit…jumpy. Is something going on?”

“I’m working a lot. I have a freelance job on the side,” I told him, going on to tell him that I was a writer of short stories and blogs for a few clients. He asked me if I didn’t overdo it working so much and I shrugged, admitting that I liked the extra income so I could get ahead of the game while I was still young. I didn’t see the want in his eyes as he looked at me and nodded, telling me that he appreciated a woman that worked hard. He mentioned that he knew someone like that with warmth in his eyes, making me realize that he’d fallen in love. I was happy and envious all at once as he looked at me with genuine respect before telling me to take care of myself. That was all there was now; respect.

I started with my pampering the second week of what I termed as the wait. I had my curly hair trimmed and highlighted with shared of honey and caramel, loving the way the colors bounced around my shoulders with the layers as I looked into the mirror after the cut. I had shopped a bit, changing up my style just a little bit with the prospect of a new life and I picked a special dress for the night at the hotel. It was a slip of a plum silk dress, with tiny straps and a short skirt that was going to be covered with a long black cardigan for reasons of my own, at least until I stripped it off and gave myself to Phil. I was going to pair it with black heels that matched the black of my mascara that I was planning to wear that night.

I also got a Brazilian wax one night after work, gritting my teeth through the pain as the layers of wax were ripped off my most sensitive area. I knew that Phil liked bare skin and I was going to give that to him.

Brett gave me a double take when he saw me for the first time with my cut and color, pausing to smile at me. “Very pretty,” he complimented me as I blush, still aware that he got to me even in my Phil fog. He was a handsome man that wanted me once, and I’d always be proud of that. Phil, while I didn’t know what he looked like yet, reminded me of Brett somehow in the way he spoke though the voice wasn’t spot on. How lucky could a girl get?

“Thanks,” I told him as I smiled at him.

“You seem so happy,” Brett observed as I shrugged.

“I hope it ends up that way. It’s new, you know.” He nodded, and I could see the same look in his eyes.

“I understand. I hope your dreams work out for you, Amy. You deserve it.” Brett headed into his office, and I turned my attention back to the report open on my computer, appreciating the way we worked so well together. I loved my job, feeling good about it as I risked my night job meeting Phil. I didn’t know how that would end, but it was risking my job as an operator on some level. That was the first thing that I thought about when he asked me to meet him, but why couldn’t I do something else instead?

It was an option, something that I was comfortable with as the days passed by.

CHAPTER 10

Brett

I was getting restless as the days seemed to drag. I pried everything that I could out of Cherie about her likes and dislikes. I was planning to have a dinner set up for her, even though I’d want her naked and on the bed before anything else. The talks were getting hotter as we discussed what we wanted to do to one another and I was so relieved that I’d be inside of her soon. I was tired of my hand, holding out for my night with her as opposed to my usual behavior. I didn’t want anyone else, at least not for now. There was a chance that we would tank once we met, and I’d be left to start over, though I doubted that. She’d let her walls down some but was keeping what she looked like as a surprise.

I secretly hoped that she would look something like Amy, who was getting more gorgeous by the day. She seemed like she was falling in love with someone and I knew that he was a lucky man. She was changing just a little, her clothes getting sexier while keeping her classic style with an edge. There was the hair cut as well and the anticipation shining in her dark blue eyes and the smile on her face.

I let her go completely, wishing her the best in my heart as I looked ahead to meeting Cherie.

It was the last week before we met at the Sunset Marquis. It was a beautiful hotel, and I reserved a villa for us along with some of the best seafood in the area, since she’d confessed to it being her favorite food. I planned a spread that we could nibble on in between long sessions together on the bed in the room filled with the scent of vanilla and roses that were going to be on the dresser as well as a night stand. I had a small kitchen in the suite so we could reheat if needed, realizing that I was going a long way to woo this woman. I had it all mapped out.

I knew that I was living off adrenaline at the end of the week approached. We were meeting at four on Saturday, and I was already going to be in the room waiting for Cherie. I had the fear that she’d back out at the last minute deep inside even though she sounded as excited as I was when we spoke. I hated the idea of this falling through as well.

I ended up having lunch with Amy in my office as we worked on a report that was due first thing in the morning. She ate sushi as she typed, her hair pulled back from her face as she focused on the words on the MacBook that I’d provided for her. “Why did the client need to change the deadline again?” Amy grumbled as she paused to sip her tea. “We had through next week.” I sensed that she was especially edgy today as I glanced at her, drinking a large gulp of coffee.

“It happens in this business. I’m sure you’re aware of that.” She gave me an irritated look, and I could see her unraveling before my very eyes.

“I know. I’m just out of sorts. I’m sorry,” Amy apologized as she rolled her head around. “It’s a busy week for me.”

“You could work just the one job,” I suggested as I reached for another roll on the tray.

“I’m not wealthy like you,” she replied, sarcastic as always. I heard more in her voice and gazed at her. “I’m sorry. I just should make it on my own, and it requires long hours. Surprises don’t suit me.”

“Don’t I pay you enough?” I asked as she sighed and looked over at me.

“The pay here is amazing. I just have the student loans that I’m attempting to pay off before I die and I am fussy about where I live,” Amy told me with a weary shrug. “It’s my choice. I need to stop whining about it.”

“It’s okay. I’m here to listen,” I assured her as she forced a smile on her face. “There’s that smile. It’s a good one.”

“Am I pretty enough?” Amy asked suddenly as I stared incredulously at her. “I know that I might be a little chubby and have some flaws.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” I asked her as she gave me a wide-eyed gaze. “You’re gorgeous. I thought that I made that clear to you. Now, you’re even more beautiful. Why the doubt? Doesn’t your boyfriend tell you nice things?”

“Boyfriend,” I mused aloud as I stared forward. Wait, I was supposed to have one of those. “Of course, he does. He’s great. I’m just a girl, that’s all.” I’d never admit the truth to him. Brett could get any woman that he wanted, and I was certain that they were all beautiful. We kept that part of our lives private and as much as I assumed that he was serious about someone now, I wasn’t sure. He just seemed settled somehow or close, at least.

“Clearly he needs lessons in telling you more.” Brett turned back to his own computer with a supportive smile, and it was back to work.

We had eaten all the sushi before we finished for the night, both groaning that we needed to get to the gym before we walked out of the building. It was home for a few hours and then back to work, cutting deeply into my phone time with Cherie. That used to be my life before she came along, and no woman ever competed. “I’ll see you in the morning. My turn to bring coffee and donuts.” Amy smiled as she walked down the street as I watched her with concern.

“Let me give you a ride. It’s so dark.” I called out as she glanced back. She didn’t live incredibly far, but it wasn’t safe for any women to walk these streets at night.

“I’d love that,” she replied as she followed me to my car, allowing me to open her door for her. I headed down the road and pulled up to the curb to let her out as she smiled her thanks at me. Amy looked tired, and I watched her carefully as she walked to the secured entrance to her complex, wondering if I should walk to her door with her. I felt so protective towards Amy, needing to let that go. She had someone to take care of her.

I sighed and drove home, walking in to take a hot shower and change into shorts before bed. I sat on my bed and looked at the clock before I dialed Cherie’s number. I just wanted to hear her voice but the call went straight to voicemail as I ended the call. I only had three more days before we met but I missed her at work today. I missed her voice, her laugh.

I was tired and climbed under my sheets, needing some rest before the morning. I’d have all night with Cherie soon if not all weekend assuming we hit it off. For now, I had to get through this week with Amy and I was grateful for her help during busy times. She got it, and she knew what to do.

I woke up when the alarm went off, groaning at the abrupt end to a dream about a faceless woman riding me as she screamed my name.

I went for a brief run and showered before dressing for work. I got in the car and listened to the news as I drove, parking with a yawn as I leaned back in my car. It was going to be a long day with more reports, and I vowed to just make it to the weekend when I could work it all off inside of Cherie.

Amy was tired as expected and we both started the morning with strong coffee. She cleaned up the report from last night before sending it off and shifted in her seat before she opened a blank word document. “Here we go with number two.”

I laughed at the reference as she narrowed her eyes at me. “Sorry. It’s funny.”

“You’re a fool.” She grinned. “You need some sleep.”

We ordered lunch in to keep working, and I could see the looks that I got when I went to refresh my cup of coffee. There were rumors about how closely we worked together, but none of the staff knew what was going on in my life. I was sure that they might know that I was a player before but to know that I was talking to a phone sex operator was so much more. The fact that I was planning to meet her since I was falling for her sounded absurd in my head, not to mention saying the words.

Somehow, the rumors about my assistant weren’t so bad.

CHAPTER 11

Amy

I made it through that day, vowing to have some time on the phone with Phil after work. Last night I was beat and fell right to sleep since keeping up with the day job was important to my future. Hell, it was my future since I didn’t have any intention of settling on a man to take care of me. I was going to choose love. If I ended up loving Phil, then everything would be perfect.

I smiled. Life wasn’t that easy.

I got home at six and turned on my phone after I walked into the apartment. There were some missed calls and texts, and I read them as I changed into a t-shirt and dropped onto my bed. I only wanted Phil.

I waited until it rang and saw his name, answering it with a breathy hello. He seemed eager to talk to me too, asking if the weekend was still on. He asked if I was all right since I didn’t answer last night and told him that I had a little cold and slept it off. I assured him that I was looking forward to Saturday and asked again if he’d say what he had in mind for me.

Phil refused teasingly, and I pleaded, adding to my accent as he laughed at me. This was so much more than just sex. It was comfortable and natural, making me hope that it was this easy in person. I knew that I stayed up late talking to him and getting myself off yet again to the idea of Saturday night, but it would be worth it. Tomorrow was Friday and then it would be the weekend, something that had taken forever to come. In two nights, I would be coming around his tongue and his cock, milking him for everything that he had to offer.

We ended the call with just a few hours left to sleep, and if I were a different person I would just call in the following morning. I earned some sick time as well as vacation time, and it made sense, but it just wasn’t me. I dragged myself out of bed and showered, wearing a red dress to work with heels. I was going to be happy today, vibrant. No matter what, I was going to think about Phil and what was going to happen in mere hours, concentrating on that. Brett and I had made a lot of progress the night before and today would be easy in comparison to the last two. I knew that he was tired as well by the coffee that he kept drinking and the circles under his eyes, though he still looked happy. Gorgeous, too.

I worked at my desk and made sure that all the loose ends were tied up for the weekend since there was no way in hell that I would come into the office after five o clock tonight.

I went to lunch with friends and listened to them talk about their dates and plans for the weekend, while I held my own in. Nobody knew about the phone job, to begin with, so how could I explain meeting a client? They did notice the haircut, the color, the mani and pedi as well as just my slight change in style though and hounded me about it since the beginning of last week. I just explained that I had a great job for a change and wanted to make the changes for fun, given that I was a twenty-six-year-old woman and it was completely normal for women to do such things. It was true, in part.

The afternoon dragged when I returned but finally. Finally, it was time to go home. I planned to get some sleep tonight at nearly any cost so I could be prepared for tomorrow. Phil agreed that he was going to try and rest as well, making me not turn my phone on for any calls. Instead, I stood in front of the mirror and stared for several moments, wondering if he’d like me at all. I never told clients what I looked like, choosing instead to make up a glamorous woman of their dreams based on what I knew about their likes. I still didn’t reveal much to Phil, wanting him to be surprised. I wanted a natural reaction on his face the first time that he saw me.

I knew that I was pretty, but I saw every flaw tonight as I looked myself over much harder than I needed to. There were the few extra pounds from sitting too much for work and the good meals that I enjoyed near the office. It wasn’t excessive, but I swore that I saw every pound. My hair was still fresh and vibrant, so I couldn’t criticize that too much, other than the fact that it was wildly curly. That was a fact I wasn’t yet ready to change.

I stepped out of the bathroom in my pajamas, sitting down on the couch to watch a movie to relax my nerves. I thought about the fact the small group of friends and I stopped spending time together when I started working two jobs, not due to a fight but just life happening. I thought about texting someone but what would I say? My plans for tomorrow were insane, and job talk could only last so long, right? I decided to just watch something and go to sleep as early as I could.

I woke up on the couch early the following morning and blinked. I looked around to see the morning new playing and searched for the time on the screen. It was seven, so I had a lot of time today. Meaning I had a lot of time to worry about what could go wrong. I sighed and got up to make some coffee, padding around the kitchen in my bare feet as I looked around. This apartment was beautiful and cost about one thousand more than something in a different area would run me, though it wouldn’t be safe as this one. I lived in a great part of the city, and if I didn’t work both jobs, I wondered if I could afford it.

Brett paid me generously and today wouldn’t affect that job. I could afford this with a little rearranging of my budget and possibly another type of second job. Nothing would pay as well as the phone job, at least nothing that was a lot more intimate and personal. I was getting ahead of myself, and I sipped the strong liquid as I forced my mind to slow down. Nothing might come from tonight, nothing life changing anyway. I didn’t need to plan everything this morning.

I went shopping to kill time and found some cute clothes to add to my closet. I ate a light lunch, thinking about the dinner that Phil planned for tonight. He didn’t tell me any details other than the hotel room number and the time to arrive. I headed home with time to get ready, taking a fresh shower and letting my hair dry naturally into its trademark curls. I added enough product to keep the frizz under control and stared into the mirror as I planned everything else. I didn’t want to look like I tried too hard for Phil but I wanted to take his breath away, if possible.

I settled on a light foundation to even out my skin and a dark liner on my lid to bring out my eyes. I added a shimmer under my brow and mascara on my lashes before selecting a gloss that matched the dress perfectly. I knew that I looked good since Brett told me that enough at work to mean it. I just had to let nature take its course that night. I grabbed a bigger purse that I could fill with things for an overnight stay and looked around my house as I stepped toward my front door.

I’d arranged for a ride since I didn’t care for driving in the city. I pulled my long sweater around my body and my purse over my shoulder before I locked my front door and went out to look for the Uber. It was a bright blue car, and I slipped inside and smiled at the girl driving as I slipped the belt over my body. Every press of the brakes resonated with me, and I memorized every building that we passed. Tonight was going to be something to remember no matter how it turned out. We stopped in front of the stunning hotel, and I took a slow breath as I stared at it for a moment. “Thank you,” I murmured as I slipped her a bill and stepped onto the curb. It was sunny and breezy out, typical weather for Southern California and I relaxed and let the sweater fall open as I smiled. I could do this.

I walked through the heavy glass doors, smiling at the doorman that opened them for me as he gave me a second look. I blushed and walked towards the elevators as I took a wide-eyed look around the beautiful lobby. I didn’t stay in places like this on my own, and I felt a bit intimidated as I nibbled on my lip. Was this Phil’s life? Was he accustomed to luxury and the best of everything, and more than that; did I have anything to offer him? I pressed the button to the elevator and waited with a neutral expression on my face as my thoughts raced through my mind. I was suddenly close to trembling with nerves, and I walked inside of the half-filled car on shaky legs as I dropped my gaze to the floor.

The room I was searching for was on the seventh floor, the top floor. I stepped out with a few other people and paused as they made their way to their rooms. I checked the signs to see that the one I was looking for was to the right as I made my way with slow steps. A part of me wanted to run back to my apartment, my safe place where nobody knew Cherie. I wanted to talk to Phil just a few more times until I had the strength to sever all ties with him and move on.

Just a few more doors and I’d be there.

I stopped walking and took a deep breath. Was I ready for this? Did I want to take this to the next level?

The next thing I knew, I was in front of the door. I raised my hand as my breath stilled and knocked, softly and slowly. This was the moment that could change everything in my life, good or bad. My heart pounded in my chest as all my feelings for Phil combined in my stomach, knotting it tightly as I raised my eyes up as the doorknob turned.

My mouth dropped open at the face that was staring back at me. “No,” I murmured as I started to step backward.

CHAPTER 12

Brett

I opened the door after running a hand through my hair. I arrived early to make sure that everything was set up correctly and showered there, dressing in black jeans and a button up shirt in white to answer the door. The room was beautiful, and I noted many areas to christen if we found our chemistry to be as strong as it seemed. I took a last glanced around as the knock sounded at the door, feeling my heart start to beat harder in my chest. I stepped towards it, a million thoughts twisting in my mind as I turned the knob and pulled the door open.

“The fuck?” I asked as I saw the face on the other side of the door. I saw her every day at work, and she looked as beautiful as every right now, with her wide eyes and pink cheeks. “You’re Cherie?”

“No, oh my God. I have to leave,” Amy stammered as she started to turn and walk away. I reached out and took her arm gently as she stared back at me.

“Come inside,” I urged her as all the blood raced to my groin and my desire turned into need.

“I’m sorry. I should leave,” she told me, resisting as she pulled away. I saw the fear in her eyes and understood that Amy was concerned about her job and stability, but I pulled back.

“Please,” I begged her as our eyes locked. Amy licked her lips and stepped forward as she glanced on either side of her, slipping through the door before I closed it. “I can’t believe that it’s you.”

“I’m mortified,” Amy admitted as I remembered all the fantasies that she’d shared with me, including several office themed ones. “This ruins everything, Brett. This changes everything.”

For me, I saw her as the incredible person that I always had. I was stunned, sure, but I knew Amy inside and out, and I wanted to give her everything that she wanted. “It doesn’t. You’re as safe with me as you’ve always been, Amy.” I stepped forward, cupping her face as I leaned in to kiss her without hesitation as she moaned against my lips. In between long, deep kisses, I told Amy that I knew her every desire and how she sounded when she came, watching her eyes grow heavier with every word before she’d lean in for another kiss. “I am so glad that it was you,” I whispered as I slipped the sweater off her body and let it drop to the floor.

Our tongues danced together as she wrapped her legs around me and held tighter to my neck, showing me the side of her that I’d been fantasizing about for months. I carried her to the couch, a soft leather piece of furniture that offered room to get to know each other. Lowering Amy to it, I knelt beside her and kissed her harder as she pulled me close. “I’ve wanted you since the day I saw you,” she murmured as I moved my lips to kiss her jaw slowly. I nibbled as she cried out, knowing her every turn on now and planning on pushing all her buttons. “Brett,” Amy moaned as I kissed down her neck, inhaling the scent of hers deeply as I tasted it on her skin. I sucked on her skin and slipped my hands up her thighs, feeling her heat as she arched her back towards me. My cock was straining against my pants, needing to be inside of her after months of need.

I slipped a hand between her legs and found her hot and wet as my fingers slid under the lace of her boy shorts to search for the clit that she needed to be touched. I knew how hard she came from clit play and she rocked against me as I stroked her, finding it swollen and hard. I groaned as I kept moving my hand over her, feeling her wetter as she moaned and pushed against me. I lifted my face to watch her come, jerking against me as her eyes closed and mouth hung open.

It was beautiful just as I knew it would be, both seeing her on a near-daily basis as well as listening to her over the phone.

Amy dropped back down to the couch, and I moved beside her as her hand found my cock under my pants, painfully hard by now. “Take all of this off. I’ve wanted to see you for so long,” her voice was scratchy and weak as I dropped onto the floor beside the couch to find her mouth with mine. I couldn’t count the number of times that we’d gotten one another off at this point and I memorized the taste of her tongue against mine as we kissed heavily. I stood slowly and stripped my clothes off as her eager eyes took in every step of the process, resting on my cock as I fisted it.

“I am hard for you right now. I’ve been hard for you daily since I met you, Amy.” I stared into her needy eyes as I spoke.

“Me or Cherie?” She asked as she moved into a sitting position and stared at the head of my cock.

“I pursued you first,” I answered as I stepped towards her and cupped her face. She’d often spoken about sucking my cock, and I knew that she wanted it as she licked her lips. “It was always you. This is a dream come true for me.” Amy opened her mouth, and I eased my way inside of her as I closed my eyes. Her mouth was hot and wet, wrapping tightly around me as I felt hands circling my ass to pull me closer.

She was encouraging me. I gripped her hair and started to move slowly so she could work around me, tight and soft as I slid in and out. Before too long, we’d established a rhythm, and I knew that I was finally going to come in her sweet little mouth. It didn’t need to be discussed as Amy grabbed and pulled at me, greedily eating away at me as I shot into her throat and called her name. It already had been.

I dropped to the couch once I’d emptied myself inside of her and she moved against me with a soft moan. I pulled her close and held her as we started talking together. “I can’t believe it was you. I always wanted it to be you, but I was falling for Phil.”

“Phil was falling for Cherie as well,” I assured her as I looked into her eyes. “Just like I was falling for you, Amy. It makes so much sense now, the way it felt so natural. I thought I was crazy a few times.”

“So did I,” Amy said as worry filled her eyes. “But what about everything? Work? I can’t have anyone knowing about the phone stuff, Brett.”

“I’d never tell anyone, baby.” I didn’t want her to do it anymore, feeling like she was all mine but I remained quiet. “That is our secret, and we’ll deal with work when we have to. Not tonight.”

We started to kiss again, not done fulfilling our spoken fantasies as I carried her to the large bed in the spacious bedroom. She clung to me as I dropped her to the mattress and kissed her hungrily, pushing her down against the comforter. “What do I smell?” Amy murmured as she raised her arms so I could lift the small dress over her head, finding her nipples bare and hard for me.

“Vanilla candles and roses,” I responded as I leaned down to suck one into my mouth. Had I known, I’d have searched for cider candles to match her intoxicating scent.

“Thank you,” Amy told me as I raised my eyes to hers in the softly lit room. “You made this so much more than sex.”

“It was always more than sex, Amy. There’s just so many ways that we want each other right now that I can’t keep my hands off you. It’s not ending with that, though.” I crawled over her body to kiss her neck as I roamed her freely with my fingertips, stroking here and pulling there. I ravaged her dark pink nipples with my tongue and teeth, making her cry out as she pulled me closer. I kissed her soft stomach down to where her legs fell apart, dropping between them, and tasting her sweet honey. It consumed me as I licked and tasted her, finding even more sweetness dripping against my mouth as I focused on her clit. She moved with me, far from shy and wanting everything I’d promised her on the phone. I pulled and teased her, using my teeth as Amy screamed and tried to thrust against me when I held her still. Amy was going to be at my mercy right now.

I grabbed the box of condoms off the table once she’d come and was begging me to fuck her, ripping one pen and sheathing my thick cock with it. My hands were shaking. This was something that I’d wanted for months, and I looked at her, laying back against the pillows with her halo of curls and her knees dropped haphazardly, open and tempting.

I moved over her, finding her mouth as I positioned myself and savored the moment. I slipped inside of her, slowly, inch-by-inch. Our lips molded together, and our tongues danced as she gripped me like a vise that was made just for me. I buried myself all the way in and moved back to side in again as she wrapped her legs around me. I wanted this to be slow, but it was too hard to hold back, and before too long we were fucking hard and fast, both searching for a mutual orgasm as our bodies rocked together. She felt so good, and her moans echoed around me as I watched her face as carefully as possible, wanting to see every release pass across it to make up for all the ones I’d missed. She started a beat before me, tightening and washing me with warmth before my own orgasm started, our voices raised together as we came hard and long.

I dropped beside her, holding close the best thing that ever happened to me as our damp skin pressed together. It had never felt like that. I had great sex in my years, sex I thought was for the record books, but tonight it felt different. Tonight even made light of my affair with Larisa as I played that back for a moment, knowing that it was nothing more than lust. It would’ve burned out had we chosen to continue it. This made everything before Amy pale in comparison and I knew that I wanted to cling tightly to her.

CHAPTER 13

Amy

The room was thick with our heat and scent as we relaxed together, while I tried to make sense of all of this. Phil was my boss all along. I knew there were similarities but the idea never crossed my mind before now. I felt him pull me closer and smiled as I acknowledged the feelings in the room as well as the amazing attraction.

I’d wanted him as Brett, but logic won in that situation. It sure fought a fair fight this time, but I gave into my feelings and need and had never felt better as I did right now. I knew him inside and out since we’d just talked so much in addition to all the sex. We talked as friends, potential lovers and two people that were falling for one another and he was in front of me the entire time. I saw him every day and longed to change my decision as I watched him seem to be in love with someone else, but all along that was me.

I knew that I was in love with Brett. The idea thrilled and terrified me all at once when I started to think about the next day or even the next week. Brett said that we were going to focus on tonight and I rolled in his arms to face him as I buried my face into his broad chest. He was all man, powerful and muscle and everything that I’d dreamed of. I kissed him with firm presses of my lips and heard his sharp intake of breath as I tasted the damp sweat on his skin. I’d made him sweat like that, more than just tonight. I’d heard it, and all the memories played through my mind as I licked at his small, firm nipple. Brett groaned as I bit gently and tightened his grip on my back.

We made love one more time with me on top and our eyes locked before hunger got the best of us. Brett called down to order our dinner, smiling at me knowingly as I slipped one of the robes in the bathroom around my body. “What?” I asked with a blush as he slipped on some shorts. God, the man looked good when he wasn’t wearing clothes. I played with my hair absently as I stared at him, deciding to pull it up into a messy bun for a little while.

“Do you like what you see?” Brett teased me as I felt heat wash over my body.

“I always have,” I responded as I followed him to the living room and looked around for the first time. “This room is stunning, Brett.”

“Only the best for you,” he assured me as I smiled at him. We got cold water from the fridge in the nearly full kitchen and sat on the couch to talk while we waited for the food. “That was incredible, Amy.” He stared into my eyes as I smiled weakly. “Everything I thought it would be and more.” He sipped his water. “You don’t strike me as the type to sleep around, though.”

“I’m not. That’s why I work the phone because I can’t do anything more personal. That even took some getting used to for me, to be honest.” I admitted as I frowned and thought back to the disastrous first night while I chuckled.

“How did you get into it?” Brett asked, and I gave him a searching look for a long moment. I hadn’t dated anyone since I started the job and I didn’t know how it would affect this. Brett was just looking at me with curiosity and warmth in his eyes, no judgment.

“A friend did it and when I graduated and got wind of how much I owed for the loans, told me about it. I didn’t have this job with you then, and it seemed like a good way to get ahead of the game to me.” I shrugged. “It was embarrassing at first for me. Once I got some regular clients and grew to know them, it was easier, and it felt good to be able to support myself.”

“You don’t have a big family, do you?” Brett asked as someone knocked at the door. He stood and let them in, telling the young man to leave it by the table overlooking the city before he slipped him a bill. Once we were alone, he gestured to me to join him, and I walked across the large room to look out of the window. “Is all of that a story?”

“Yes, it is. It’s just Mom for me, and she lives in San Diego now, doing the artist thing. We talk a lot, but she’s happy living that life.” I replied as he nodded and stared at me. I knew about his family from work, which gave me an absolute advantage. I knew a lot more about him from our conversations, and I frowned. “You were truthful with me, weren’t you?” He nodded slowly as his eyes went somber as if was waiting for me to judge him. “You did have an affair with your stepdaughter while you were married. That’s crazy.”

“I know that, Amy. I think about it every day and regret what I can, but it’s life, and it gets messy sometimes,” he told me before walking around and pulling me to him. “Tonight, feeling you wrapped around me made me realize that I have never felt this way before. This is different for me, no matter who or what is in my past.”

“I felt that too,” I admitted as I breathed him in, feeling the addiction set in.

“Let’s eat,” he suggested as he felt my stomach growling against him. Brett lifted the lids to reveal a decadent seafood pasta with salad and crusty bread. My mouth watered and he heaped some food on the two plates for us before setting them on the table. Brett poured us some wine from the bottle on the tray and gazed at me across the small table. There was a bigger one in the room off the kitchen that I noticed, but I liked being this close to him. I wrapped some of the pasta around my fork and moaned as I took a bite, tasting the seasoned white sauce.

We talked over the meal, mostly about the city and work a little bit before he cleared his throat and sipped his wine. “I have this room for the weekend, and I’d love for you to stay with me, Amy.”

“What about Monday?” I asked as he licked his lips. “We can’t be seen this way, Brett.”

“I know. I agree with that, but I think we could keep it between ourselves,” Brett replied as heat washed over my body. “I don’t want to fuck you and have that be it. I want us to have something more.” Brett ran a hand through his hair and looked at me again. “I’ve been talking to Daniel. You know how impressed he was with you and he’s made mention of moving you to his office. Not right now but in the future. I don’t know what you think of that idea, to begin with, but with this new development, I thought it might be an option.”

“New York?” I asked as he nodded with a slow smile.

“It’s a gorgeous city, Amy. You’d learn so much with them,” Brett encouraged me as my eyes widened.

“How would we see each other that way?” I asked as he chuckled.

“I have a house there as well, two to be truthful. There’s a charming brownstone and a house out on Long Island as well. I could move there easily and oversee the company from a distance.”

“You’ve thought about this, haven’t you?” I asked as he tilted his head and smiled down at the table.

“Not as seriously as I am tonight. I didn’t know who you were, but I like to keep my options open when I can. I just came here to work at the office, Amy. Moving isn’t an issue for me, not to be with you,” he told me as I frowned at him. “Cole is grown with his family, and I can visit them anytime in Colorado. I’m going back for Christmas since they have a daughter close to being born. I don’t have any ties but him and the woman I’m dating.”

“You want to date me?” I asked as he smirked at me.

“Haven’t I made that clear enough?” Brett asked as he stood and finished his wine. He excused himself for a moment, and I looked around the room and out at the lights of the buildings as I considered his words. Age wasn’t an issue. I didn’t know Brett’s exact age, but he was fourteen years older, give or take. He looked good for his and was fit and healthy, something I craved in a man. He had money, but I wasn’t seeking to be supported by anybody. Sex was incredible with him, and I wanted it again sitting here letting my meal digest. I knew that I was in for the weekend as well as the future and I smiled as he walked back into the room, taking his toned torso up to his handsome face as he watched me. “I think I prefer this to you not looking at me at all,” Brett told me as I stood and took my glass of wine to the couch to sit down.

“It was uncomfortable for a while, wasn’t it?” I asked as he nodded and took a seat beside me. “The night I told you there was no chance for us nearly killed me. I have never wanted anything more, but I feared the work situation, and still do. I just know that fate gave this to us and it feels too good to try and fight what I feel anymore.”

“I agree,” Brett told me as I looked into his face and leaned in for a kiss. He tasted like wine, and the spices from dinner, and I parted my lips to let his eager tongue in as he pulled me gently over his body. We cleaned up the food and put the tray in front of the door before rushing back to the bedroom with an urgency that was new to me.

I think we spent hours pleasuring each other, dozing in between. I’d wake up with Brett between my legs, or he’d wake up inside of my mouth, depending on who woke up first. I was sore but it was a mild pain, and I wouldn’t be turning him away anytime soon, not after the foundation that we had. It was one that I could never deny and the idea of telling anyone how we met made me blush. I might be stumbling into the office Monday, something I dreaded but a thought that I pushed away as he pulled me against his body again.

CHAPTER 14

Brett

We stayed the weekend together, tangled together in bed and talking after making love yet again. It was probably excessive, but Amy never complained and initiated it easily on her own. I watched her getting increasingly comfortable with me, and she smiled often and laughed a lot. Sunday morning, she rolled against me and snuggled close as her lips found my nipple again. “How do we handle tomorrow?” Her voice was muffled against my body, and I slipped a hand into her hair.

“We act like we always have,” I told her as she remained silent. You’re my assistant, and we act that way unless of course, we’re alone in the office. After hours, I want you in my bed and my life as much as possible.”

“I’d like that too,” she said as her hand slipped down to grasp me, hard and ready for her tight pussy. I loved taking Amy every way that she’d let me, and now she moved to her knees once I was ready and let her know. Her ass looked good in front of me, fitter than she saw it but juicy as I slipped inside of her. I’d already slapped her when we did it in the kitchen, bent over on the counter when we were trying to make some snacks and got distracted. I loved the sound of her voice as she came, more ragged and out of control the more we were together. I didn’t know how I was going to leave her tonight without begging her to come back to my place and arriving at work separately. I was getting too used to her warmth beside me.

I fucked her hard, gripping her hips as I drove myself inside of her over and over. Amy gripped the pillows as she rocked with me, her hands just over the ropes that I tied her up with the night before. I came with her like we did most every time and I longed to feel her bare. “Baby, are you on anything?” I asked as I watched her fall to the bed with a happy sigh.

“I get that shot, but I didn’t want to seem too eager to say that,” she admitted as she looked at me in the light of the lamp. “I am clean, though. Are you? I know that you’ve been with escorts.”

We hadn’t covered that yet, and I looked at her. “I am always careful, Amy. Always. That…was a dumb ass ploy to make you jealous.” I remembered telling her about it on the phone and how crazy she got. “Did it work?”

“In a way. It made me mad and hot all at once. I…got myself off at my desk listening, wanting to be her. She was so beautiful, and I think it hurt on some level.” Her face fell as she spoke and I pulled her close. I had fantasized about her doing that, and I hated the erection that was growing between my legs again. “Then on the phone I made you talk about it, your time with those girls. Am I twisted?”

“You’re curious, and I love that. I want you to work it out with me, and I assure you there have been no women since we started talking.” She looked surprised, and I kissed her with a smile.

“Really?” She asked as she stared at me. “How?”

“I only wanted you, and once the idea of meeting was in my head, I knew that was what I wanted.” I kissed her neck as I rolled her onto her back. “I can be with one woman despite my tainted past.”

“I never thought otherwise,” she told me as she looked up at me. “I could tell that you were passionate about what you wanted from the first time that we met.”

“That became you quickly,” I said as I leaned down to kiss her. “I care for you a lot.”

“I feel the same way,” Amy replied as she slipped her hands down my back.

“When we check out, will you come home with me?” I asked her as I slid inside of her, leaving myself bare as she gripped me tightly. “Holy fuck.”

“Spend the night? What about work?” Amy asked as I rocked inside of her again.

“We can get there separately and play it off,” I assured her as she pulled me down for a long kiss. “We can handle this for a time. I can do it because I want to be with you.”

We made love for the last time in that bed, and I came deep inside of her as I felt her warmth wash over me. Amy left first after we showered and dressed, going out to the curb and down the street to get a car to take her home to get some more clothes. She’d agreed to stay the night.

After a few weeks of watching her get multiple Uber drivers, I started coming in earlier than before and bringing her along with me. I didn’t like the danger that came along with public transportation, and she was stubborn about driving to this day. Amy had a car, something that would get her around fine but she preferred not to drive it in the city. I’d leave the vehicle a few minutes before she’d head up and we’d greet each other like everything was casual between us.

After a couple of months of dating, she was staying at my place every night. It was close to the office, and she could walk if she wanted to. I smiled as I watched her bring more clothes over and sprinkled her things over my counter.

Daniel had talked further about moving her out to New York after the first of the year, and we talked about it in bed together after work. Though she’d be sad to leave her mom, Amy knew that it was a great chance for her and was thinking about it. They would be in town closer to Thanksgiving, and once we all had lunch and they presented the idea to her, Amy accepted with a smile. She’d be the assistant to one of their top guys, though I kept it to myself that I’d be moving with her.

My friends thought I was crazy to be moving so quickly after everything with Larissa, Rayna and the other flings that had had. I knew that it was moving fast, but neither of us could help it, and the heat between us only continued to grow. Amy admitted that the phone job didn’t appeal to her as much anymore and we agreed that she’d stop since she did well at the company and decided to give up her apartment, selling everything inside so she wouldn’t have to move it. Amy lived with me and would in New York as well, in the brownstone near the office where she could just head over a few blocks if the weather was nice enough. Otherwise, I had a driver since that city was less of a driving one.

It was hard to keep quiet about us, and I looked forward to moving across the country where we could date in public. I was going to run the company from home and travel as needed, being less in the spotlight. It was such a large city anyway that everything seemed to blend in and I looked forward to living there.

We joined her mother for Thanksgiving, and I could feel her eyes on me several times through the night as I got to know her and her boyfriend, Ken. They were both free spirits and artists, suiting each other well but being very open to who Amy and I were as well. I could see that her mother knew how much I cared for her and wanted to take care of her, getting her approval in the form of a hug later that night.

Margaret admitted that she was a few years older than Ken when we talked later that night. She didn’t mind that at all, but she wanted to be sure that I'd be right to her daughter. Margaret verified that she hadn’t been with a lot of men and since she didn’t seem to know how we met, I never mentioned her phone job. Our story was that we met in LA and ended up working together, which we were looking to change after the first of the year.

Margaret was excited about the upcoming move, suggesting to Ken that they follow eventually to see about the art community there. It made Amy smile seeing that her mom was not sad for her, but happy and willing to consider the same for herself.

We stayed a few nights and returned home a couple of days later so we could be at work. It was the last month that Amy would be working in California since her promotion was announced and the going away party was planned for her. She’d be finishing before Christmas and traveling with me to Colorado to see Cole and his family before we went on to New York.

I hadn’t made an official announcement about anything of the sort for myself. I could drift without anyone being too nosy since I was the CEO. It was expected, and I wanted to keep the rumor mill calm for if possible.

We worked some overtime towards the middle of December, making good use of being alone in my office after hours. It was something of a goodbye to our life here as I took her on the desk as she spoke about when I still knew her as Cherie. Since this was always my office, I didn’t have to worry about cleaning it out. I merely locked it when I was out of town along with the offices I held in each building across the country. Some of the top executives had access to it if needed, but I gave them clearance to access what they needed from their own desks.

I sensed Amy getting nervous as Christmas approached and her way to avoid talking about it was through sex. She seemed to work a lot of things out that way with me, even though I was falling more in love with her every day.

CHAPTER 15

Amy

Things were happening so quickly. My apartment was likely rented to someone else now, and I was living with Brett after just a few months of dating. I was moving to New York to promote and I couldn’t believe it. Everyone was excited at the office without knowing how it all came about, something I was happy to keep secret for if possible. Brett and I worked hard at keeping it quiet, staying in his apartment most of the time.

I couldn’t get enough of him. Getting to know him the way that I did opened a huge assortment of problems, it seemed, and I was willing to try each fantasy that I’d ever had with him. We made love all the time, my favorite fetishes being taken from behind while spanked as well as anything tied to the bed.

I still found it hard to talk about some things, such as the upcoming Christmas trip. I knew that he was over the situation with Larisa and just going to see his family, but I was nervous. I felt uncertain about us at times, given the speed at which we were happening and I used sex to distract myself from all the thoughts.

He cornered me in the kitchen one night after he went to the gym when I was making spaghetti one night. We’d been working some overtime and were tired, but I was craving my mom’s recipe. “What’s going on with you?” He asked, making me jump and come back to the present.

“What do you mean?” I asked in a light tone as he came up and kissed my neck.

“Something is bothering you. I know that you try to hide things and distract me, but I can see it in your eyes,” Brett whispered to me as I melted against him. “Talk to me, Amy.”

I paused and stirred the sauce. “I’m nervous to meet her.”

“Her who?” he questioned as I blushed.

“Larisa,” I whispered as his arms tightened around me. “I know it’s over, but I just can’t help but doubt myself a little bit.”

“Stop it. I love you,” Brett said for the first time as I stilled in his embrace. “I love you more than anything or anyone else in my life, and you don’t have to worry about anything.”

“I love you,” I told him as I turned to face him for a slow kiss. The words had been dancing around us since nearly the beginning, and now they were out there. I felt infinitely better, and he pushed me up on the counter as he kissed me deeply.

We ate after we’d made love, sitting on the couch with bowls of pasta on the table in front of us. I was all smiles now, and we talked about the trip and the move over the sound of his scores on television.

I’d seen pictures of both houses in New York, and they were stunning. The apartment was on the twentieth floor, something that I couldn’t even imagine. It was furnished as was the house on the water and it was going to be a much easier transition than expected since I just had to pack clothes, shoes, and a few other things. Later that night, once we were tucked in bed, I told him that I loved him over and over as we made love before falling asleep.

The plan was to visit with Cole and Larisa for a week so that Brett could catch up with his grandson and see his new granddaughter for the second time. Declan was coming up on three and Kaylee was six months old at this point. It was during Christmas, and we’d be leaving the day after New Year’s to get to New York and start our life there.

We flew in first class, holding hands for the short flight. Brett and I had only improved since spilling our feelings for one another, but I thought about Larisa during the flight. Did she harbor any feelings for Brett? She had a husband and two small children, making me assume that everything was good between her and Cole. It was just an odd situation. She was just a year or two younger than I was and there had to be similarities between us.

When we landed, I smiled at Brett as we went to get our luggage and meet Cole. He was waiting with a small boy that had his dark blonde hair and features that they both shared with Brett. Cole hugged his father and then me, tightly as he told me how many good things he’d heard about me. Brett was holding Declan as he asked him about his sister and the house, getting a long response in return to the questions.

It was clear that they were family and nothing more now. Even when we got to the house and I saw how pretty Larisa was, she was so in love with Cole and her little family as she chattered to us with the look of a tired mom. The spacious house was decorated for the holiday with stuff everywhere and a huge tree in the living room by the fireplace.

That night when we were in bed, I asked Brett if he regretted just having one son. Watching the two children interact was sweet tonight, and it made me think about my own future. It wasn’t something that we discussed before now, being so busy with our lives. “It worked out that way with his mom. We split up shortly after he was born and I didn’t think about it with anybody else.” Brett rolled over to wrap an arm around me and kissed my hair. “Do you want babies?”

“It’s always been on the back burner with me since I was career oriented. But they are so cute, and Cole is crazy about Larisa.” Brett smiled in the dim light coming from the wall, and I stared into his eyes. “How do you move past what happened?”

“Time,” Brett told me as he tugged my body against his. “Lots of time and I am sure lots of talking for them. Perhaps fighting. They had the hard part of everything since I just stepped away and quietly divorced Rayna. I had to get over it in my own way, but now it feels like it was never anything, to be honest.”

“I can see that,” I replied as he kissed me. There was just a strong love between all of them, and that was it. “I love you.”

“I love you,” Brett whispered back as we settled in bed to fall asleep.

I was in between homes with this man, but I’d never felt more secure in my life. We had a beautiful holiday with his family, and I met Rayna and her new husband, a wealthy oil man that doted on her every need. The brief nature of her marriage to Brett was evident in the way they interacted, and I could see how fast she’d moved on.

It was the morning after she left that Brett took us out to eat in town. It was a beautiful lodge style restaurant, and I helped to get Declan in his seat as Brett sat beside me and made sure that the kids were both safe. We chose an early dinner for the sake of the two children, and the sun was settling slowly out of the window as I took a long look. I’d had a chance to speak to both Cole and Larisa one-on-one and was feeling much more comfortable now.

Larisa told me that she was in love with Cole from the beginning but that they were just friends for a long time. Once she went through a rough breakup and slept with Brett, everything started happening quickly, leaving her very confused. She admitted to being in a bad place when she was involved with Brett for the second time and was so relieved that they worked through everything as well as they did. She and Cole were thrilled with their life and family, and she didn’t look back into the past at all now. In fact, she was happy that Brett had found somebody to love like he did me and excited for our future.

It was at that dinner that Brett knelt to the floor, taking me completely by surprise. We’d been together for six months at this point, and it seemed fast as he asked me to spend the rest of my life with him. I stared down at him, glancing at the ring in the box that shimmered in the light from the room before I stared into his eyes. Once I told him yes, Cole teased him a little about the whirlwind relationship but it was with love as we all laughed.

Brett wrapped his arm around me as Larisa looked at the beautiful band encrusted with diamonds. “I need to give this girl some babies before I’m too old. I’ve not wanted that with anyone else.” Cole and Larisa shared a look as I blushed and giggled, feeling his lips against my hair.

We finished our visit and moved on to New York, where the size of the city caught me off guard. Everything was bigger, and there were so many people on the streets. It was much more fast paced than Los Angeles as a home and business, but I was the assistant to Daniel, and I loved working with him. He’d guessed about Brett, and I from our first meeting and the ring on my left hand was no surprise to him or the staff. Better yet, neither did anybody else because that’s how it was in New York. The company was too busy making millions, and Brett loved working from home as he watched all the locations.

We went out a lot here. There was always something open for dinner, maybe a play to see but I loved it all. We decided to get married in the Spring in The Hamptons on the beach with just some family and friends around. It was intimate and beautiful with the sun setting as we kissed for the first time as husband and wife, keeping it quiet that I was three months pregnant with our son at the time. There was a big dinner and reception outside afterward where we danced and chatted with the guests, and I was over the moon. I was so happy, and I felt complete in my life now.

Epilogue

Ten years later, I replaced my manager when he retired. Our son Nathan was now nine and his twin sisters Olivia and Avery five and Brett worked from home and cared for them. We were more in love than ever, traveling to see Cole and their family of four kids as much as possible. It wasn’t necessary to fly to California to see Mom since she was in New York as well, making herself known in the art world.

We still cherished our time together at night when the kids were sleeping, and it was blissfully quiet. We’d make love for hours on those nights, just being a little quieter than before. The girls were grumpy if they didn’t sleep enough. Brett made sure to go away with just me at least once a year as well, somewhere where we could revisit the past.

I never knew that my life would turn out this way, but I wouldn’t change a thing. I had everything I wanted and needed, feeling the love in my life every day.

The End

TWO HUGE

Chapter 1

The elevator ride was a long one. More than a few times she wanted to hit the button that would take her back down to the lobby, but she didn’t, she was too excited about the meeting that she was about to go into. Whatever he saw in her it didn’t matter, he was attractive and his invitation to the party had come as a surprise in the first place. The doors opened and with a deep breath, she made it the next three steps to the door of the room. As she was about to knock someone opened the door. He was gorgeous, tall and lean and only wearing his boxer briefs, and obviously intoxicated. He pulled her to him quickly and rammed his tongue in her mouth before pulling her into the room, leaving her speechless. As he thrust her into the room, she stood in shock, unclear what she was doing there after all. There must have been 20 people in various stages of undress, some completely naked. On one couch were a couple obviously having sex and then she saw him. The man was in the kitchen with some woman sitting at the bar in front of him. She was naked and he was kissing her. He saw her arrival and made his way over to say hello. He was naked. Not just a little, but completely. He hugged her to him and kissed her lightly on the cheek. He took her hand and tried to pull her into the room. He noticed the look on my face and walked me to the corner of the room instead.

“Hey, you ok? You are far too dressed baby.” he asked me.

“I am afraid I wasn’t sure what kind of party you were talking about that’s all.”

He chuckled loudly as he waved the woman he had just kissed over to join them. She was beautiful, her massive breasts jutting out of the tight shirt she wore.

“Give her a kiss Lacey.”

The woman smiled and moved her hands over Lila’s shirt, pulling her tits out and putting the nipple up to her painted mouth, sucking hard on them until she felt my knees tremble slightly…

Lila woke up with a start, knowing she was dreaming once more. It was something that had started recently, the dreams ranging from sex with a stranger to sex with a group. It was always a surprise when she fell asleep at night, never knowing anything aside from the fact that she would be wet in her most sensitive areas when she woke, with no release in sight. Glancing up, she noticed the rain pouring down on the window outside of her apartment and she sighed.

It wasn’t about the rain that bothered her so much. Lila was more than happy with the rain. It suited her mood if she were being honest. The week had been one of her longest, first losing her job and then today… She sighed just thinking about it.

She had been one of the lucky ones, at least she thought so. Standing at 5’5 she was one the shorter side, but it did nothing to help with all the curves that came with her. She had long black hair, big blue eyes and her skin was soft and white. Jack, her ex, would often tell her she was like a fluffy pillow when he would lay his head down on her at night when they would go to bed.

Her curves weren’t a problem, not really. Being a big girl certainly had its perks. Two of which sat on her chest. At a size 44E she had massive breasts, something Jack had also loved. It was as far as she let it go when they were together. He would spend hours playing with them, rubbing his fingers over the fat puffy nipples until they were rock hard and standing tall. He loved that she reacted to him like that.

What he didn’t love was waiting, and she had made him anyway. Some part of her felt responsible, at least a little. They had been together a year, and he had shown some genuine interest in her for a long time. He, like all of her boyfriends in the past, had also been a big person, it was a place she was comfortable. The idea of being with someone smaller than her simply too intimidated to think about, and she had always avoided it.

He’d said all of the right things, had gone as far as to be there for her through more than a few setbacks over the last year. He said he understood that she was a virgin and wouldn’t push, but when she’d come home and found some skinny girl in their bed, grinding down on him like there was no tomorrow, she knew he wasn’t going to wait any longer.

Some part of her knew wanted to yell or scream. The other part of her, the part that took over, simply waited and watched until finally one of them realized she was standing in the doorway. They both had the decency to look guilty. Something that hurts even more. Some tiny part of her brain wanted the girl to have been clueless about her existence, but the red faced inability to meet her eyes gave way to the truth, she was just some nasty homewrecker.

They scurried, both of them. Part of her was surprised at his choice in women. Skinny and tall with no breasts at all, unless you count nipples only as breasts. She was the total and complete opposite of who Lila was. As the skinny one grabbed her things to run out of the apartment Lila, folded her arms and simply waited. Somehow she had expected him to panic or look a little more distraught than he actually did. Instead, he grabbed a blanket and pulled it up with him and walked towards her, a sad look on his face.

“We are done Lila; I just need more.” He shrugged with slight indifference.

“Apparently Jack.” I still held my ground, waiting for him to say or do anything else. Instead. He headed for the front door.

“I’ll come get my stuff later.”

She waited a good long while, long enough to make sure there was no chance of him coming back up, or walking back in before she let herself lock the door and cry. She had loved him, given him everything she had, but not her virginity and it just hadn’t been enough for him. She was starting to think holding on to it wasn’t worth it after all, but then how would she know what an ass he really was?

Time went slowly as she helped pack his things, tossing them methodically out into the stairwell for him to pick up eventually. She called a girlfriend to come over and together they changed the locks on the doors, apparently something that is a standard course of action. The days that followed only made things seem even more bleak. She applied for every Administrative Assistant position she could find, but nothing seemed to be working out right for her. That being said, at some point Jack had come to get his things without saying a word and he slipped out of her life for good.

Friday came, and with it came opportunity. As she started out her day, her phone came to life and on it was an operator asking her to come in for an interview. Excited that something was finally going right, she got up early, squeezing into her best interview outfit and set off for the address she had been given.

The building was tall and full, but the storefront was quaint and appealing to the eye, and customers on the street. As she pulled the doors open to the storefront, she had to wonder if she would fit in here at all.

As she moved into the darker interior she was struck with the enormity of the actual storefront and everything they had inside. The best way to describe it was a high scale jewelry store, with every imaginable diamond and stone anyone could ever want. Moving around the counter, she smoothed down the front of her dress once more, thinking of how she looked, and how badly she needed this job.

“You must be Miss Winston.” He came around the corner, and she felt her eyes drawn to him immediately.

There was something dark about him, mysterious, almost that made her feel like she was being drawn into him. He was at least 6 ft tall and his black hair was short. His half smile was full of charm and life as he held out his hand for her to shake. She did so, swallowing hard.

“Yes, please Lila.” She did her best to seem relaxed but just the contact form his hand was like someone had burned her. He paused a moment, looking at her strangely before he spoke again.

“I am Derek, I am the CFO of the company, I do all of the hiring and processing, and handle the money matters. Although to be honest, there are only a handful of us, I like to keep people close to me.”

She would have sworn there was some hidden meaning to his words, and she swallowed hard once more.

He went on. “My brother is Blake, but he is out of town until this weekend. He is the CEO, and knows far more about running the business side of things. So tell me about you lovely Lila.”

She felt his eyes on her, boring into her skin and she was suddenly hot all over. “I have many years’ experience, though not in fine jewels like you have here.”

“Do you like pretty things Lila?” He was staring at her once more.

“Of course, I am a girl after all.” She smiled slightly.

“You are not a girl, Lila; you are a woman. Never forget the difference.”

It was almost a command, and she agreed quickly, not wanting to upset him in anything. It was amazing how much she felt around him, a heightened sense of awareness or something. He stood and waved her to follow him, which she did. He gestured to the diamonds in the case below them.

“See that one there?” He pointed to the largest one in the case. She nodded.

“There is a smoothness to it, something that sets it apart from the others. Like skin, under a person’s fingertips.”

Once more she felt herself blush at his words, this was very unfamiliar territory for her after all.

He turned once more to walk towards the front door. “When can you start? I will need you to meet my brother on Saturday if you can.”

She smiled. “I can come anytime Saturday.” She watched as he chuckled at her words.

“There is so many things I want to say to you right now lovely Lila.” He smiled. “Come… come at 10 that should be about right.”

She smiled up at him once more, her tongue darting out to wet her lips. She watched his face harden immediately.

“Be careful now Lila, he touched her chin with his thumb and turned to go back inside, locking the door as she left.

Chapter Two

The entire interaction struck her as odd, though she had never been more excited in her life. With the horrible week she’d had, just flirting with a handsome stranger was a nice treat. Something about him, made her feel like he was really up for more than just flirting, but she also knew there was no possible way a man like that would be interested in her. The only thing she knew for certain was that she had wasted far too many years, holding on to her virginity for mister right.

Saturday came and she found herself back in front of the store, this time during business hours she it was easier to go inside where she met a nice older woman running the store, showing and selling items out of the massive cases. She only took a moment when she saw him standing in the corner of the room.

He smiled as he waved her over to him, and she did as he asked as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Smiling down on her, she felt his hand on the small of her back as she was led to a staircase leading to the apartments upstairs.

“Blake is upstairs making a mess in the kitchen, as usual. He is eager to meet you.” He let his gaze linger on her for a long moment.

He pushed open the main doors and she came face to face with a mountain of a man who was doing exactly as he predicted, making a mess. He turned to face her and she felt her stomach drop once more. He was sculpted perfectly, and just as gorgeous as his brother, though his hair was lighter, and longer. He also had a full goatee on his face, making him appear rougher around the edges.

He gave her a once over and then glanced over at his brother who arched an eyebrow in return. He smiled widely at her.

“You must be Lila? My brother did not tell me what a beautiful woman you were, if you don’t mind me saying?” He smiled widely at her, his dimpled cheeks making him even more attractive.

“You are both very sweet to have such kind words to say.” She felt her body react to him, just as strongly as she had his brother the day before.

“We have similar tastes in women.” He said it simply and the two of them smiled at each other before he gestured for her to take a seat.

The interview was a simple one, no real questions came out of it aside from what she liked to do in her spare time and her favorite foods. He pushed a stack of paperwork over to her to sign and she did so, glancing at each one before doing so. They ordered dinner and champagne, much to her surprise.

“What exactly would my duties be?”

As they went over the administrative part of the job, she felt her body relax. She knew it was the champagne. It was not something she usually enjoyed, so even a slight amount could impair her for hours.

“Of course we discuss everything, and share everything so please understand that. There is nothing I don’t tell Blake and vice versa.”

She nodded in understanding.

“In fact, there isn’t much we don’t share, is their little brother?” Blake smiled over at his brother who simply smiled taking another sip of his drink.

She gulped, blinking innocently as they both watched her as she sat there. Deep down, she should have been concerned, but there was a bigger part of her that was excited, mainly about all of the hidden meanings behind every word they spoke.

“You ok over there Lila, you look tense.” Blake moved to stand behind her, rubbing her shoulders slowly and carefully. She leaned back into his hands, the feel of the strength there was intoxicating.

“I’m good, very good.” She had a suspicion these tow wanted to do far more than just be her new bosses and her suspicions were proven when Derek was there before her finally. He was staring at her intently as she slipped her pink tongue out to lick her lips, watching his face harden once more. His mouth was hot as his lips found hers in a searing kiss. She could barely breath as he nipped and sucked on her bottom lip. His tongue slipping into her mouth, swirling wildly with hers.

“She no longer cared about her virginity, or anything else. She wanted to live for once and for all, finally! She wanted this, wanted to feel and finally put an end to the ache she felt deep down. She felt Blake’s hands come around under her shirt, pulling it up and off, tossing it on the floor, his mouth was kissing her neck, biting her gently as Derek’s fingers rid her of her bra, unleashing her massive breasts in his mouth and hands.

She felt a sense of embarrassment as he looked at her, just taking in her appearance. She moved to cover up but he grabbed her hands holding them down by her side. She couldn’t move as he held her. He moved behind her trading places with Blake, who now had free access to her breasts as Derek held her hands down, gently but firmly.

She felt the hard bristles on her pale skin as his mouth covered first one and then another nipple teasing it into a hard aching peaks. She whimpered as she tried to move, but Derek held her fast and tight. He whispered in her ear.

“Just feel him, we won’t hurt you, we only want to please you.” She relaxed slightly as he kissed her, the feel of his mouth on her combined with the flicking of Blake’s tongue on her nipples caused her to moan. She felt Derek move, then, pulling her with him to the bed in one of the rooms. Blake was behind her holding one of her hands gently.

“Wait, there is something you should know… I’m a… virgin.” She watched both of their faces, as they smiled.

Derek kissed her again. “We will be gentle Lila.”

With one of them in front and the other in the back they undressed her completed. She was no longer concerned about her appearance. She wanted to just lose herself in the feel of them. She moved to climb up on the bed, Derek following her to lay beside her as Blake moved to position himself between her thighs to explore her even more.

She glanced up at Derek’s face as he kissed her upturned mouth gently, his free hand tugging gently on her nipples that were still hard and erect. As she looked at him she felt Derek’s hands moving to feel the softness between her thighs, and her body trembled anxiously. She heard Blake’s sharp intake of breath and then Derek moved his hand down there to feel what Blake was so worked up about. She felt him groan as he made contact with the intense wet heat coming from her.

Blake slipped in first one finger into the tight sheath of her as Derek moved his thumb intently over the tiny nub of excitement just above him. She felt her body arch up in reaction to the double stimulation of them both. She had never felt anything like this and it was intoxicating and overwhelming.

She was no longer in control of her body as she moved, grinding up against their hands and fingers. She felt her body flush and the heat overtake her as she moved. She was working her body moving towards something as she felt hands and heat everywhere at once. It was almost too much as Derek kissed her once more.

“Come on baby just let go Lila.” She looked up into his face as Blake pushed in two fingers deeper than before setting her over the edge finally into an orgasm that she felt shoot through her arms and fingertips.

She was shuddering as Blake moved, coming up to her face, kissing her hard and then slipping his fingers in her mouth.

“Taste yourself Lila, its beautiful.” He smiled down at her as he pulled himself up showing her his massive manhood standing erect and ready.

She turned to look at Derek who had done the same his manhood even larger and more intimidating.

“Oh no.” Lila blinked, looking back and forth between them.

“What’s wrong Lila.” Derek waited.

“Sir… mmm… sirs… I can’t,” She gulped. “You’re too HUGE!”

Both men chuckled slightly.

“Just taste it Lila, we won’t do anything you don’t want to do.” It was Derek, who spoke and she tentatively reached out to touch the velvety hardness of his hard skin. She heard him inhale and she grew more eager to please him as he had done her. She stroked the length of them both, watching their faces enjoying the power she had in her hands. It was exciting, feeling them both harden even more under her movements. Finally, she moved her head slightly as Derek pressed the hardness to her lips.

She opened her mouth wide to accommodate the largeness of his size, she tasted him, licking him and sucking just slightly as she had seen done in a movie once. He bucked against her face as she did so, slipping even further into her mouth. She sucked a little harder, tasting the saltiness of him as she used her hand to grab him at the base, holding him there as she moved her lips up over him and then down again, slurping as she went.

She found her mouth wet and waiting for him with every thrust into her waiting mouth. Her saliva was a natural lubrication as she moved her hands over him as he showed her what to do and what he liked. She moved to sit between his legs on the bed, taking him in almost all the way as he put his hand in her hair, pushing into her mouth a little further once more.

She naturally gagged almost instantly, but he would move out quickly and then push back in, telling her to tighten her mouth around him. Soon he was pumping long, swift strokes into her mouth and she sucked and slurped on the length of him. While she did this she could see Blake out of the corner of her eye, leaning back on the bed, watching her intently as she worked her mouth on Derek. He was stroking his massive length eagerly, waiting for his turn to use her mouth.

Derek stopped her, giving Blake a chance to test her mouth himself. She found him to be slightly thinner but longer than Derek, which made taking the length of him in her mouth even harder. He pushed her limits, enjoying the gagging sound she made with each stroke. He put his hands in her hair, holding her chin as he pumped into her mouth. She felt Derek moving then, coming behind her on the bed, running his tongue along her back and down her buttocks until he let his tongue flick against her went entry once more. She moaned on Blake’s hard member as Derek tasted her juices, causing her to shudder almost violently.

It was clear he was preparing her for more and she soon found herself on her back. Blake resting on his knees beside her tapping her mouth with his hard member as she felt Derek move between her thighs, spreading her wide. He smiled down at her as he tested her wetness with his fingers.

“You are sure you want this right, Lila?” She nodded, knowing full well she had never wanted anything more in her life.

She saw his smile as he pushed a little, rubbing the head of his hardness against her there, running up against the tiny nub of delight and back down again until he was covered in her juices. He pushed slightly forward, pressing the length into her, filling her slightly before he rammed his thickness into her in one swift deep thrust. He paused for a moment and She welcomed Blake’s deep kiss to soothe her cries as she felt it rip and burn of the loss of her virginity. She felt Blake nip at her lips gently, and sweetly as Derek pulled out and pushed back in, gentler this time, taking only a little more with each stroke until soon he was pushing his entire length back in once more.

She glanced up at Blake, who was erect and she reached for him, catching his smile as she did so. She tasted him with her mouth as Derek, pushed and moved within her, creating a pressure and thrilling ache deep down to her core. Blake held her head down, then, keeping her from moving at all as he stroked his great length in her open mouth. She moaned loudly as Derek began pumping harder and faster still, this time creating a sweet friction she had never imagined possible. She felt her body move on its own, her hips arching up to meet his as he pumped into her.

She climaxed hard and he soon followed, pulling out right as he found release. Soon she found Blake moving harder and faster in her mouth and he too groaned out in ecstasy as he climaxed onto her luscious breasts.

The three of them were still for a moment, before the two men laughed and smiled, grabbing a towel strategically placed by the bedside. Together they cleaned her, smoothing over her skin and all over until she was clean and pretty once more. One at a time they both kissed her full on the mouth and helped her redress, both serving her in a way she could have only imagined in her wildest imagination.

Chapter Three

Her job was an easy one, and she was doing it well. Despite the level of theft that had been rampant locally. She had been working hard for two weeks now, and had only caught a glimpse of Derek from time to time as he came in with a stack of paperwork for Blake to sign and then he would be off again. Blake was around more, but he kept a safe distance from her, which had her puzzled. Even now she remembers the days following what they had all shared, her tender body not used to things they had shared. She smiled just thinking about it and wanted to know if they didn’t like it, or if it was something they did all the time.

It had nothing to do with them, not individually. She cared for them both, and they treated her with the utmost respect. She thought long and hard about how she looked at them both and realized she liked them both equally. Blake’s good natured humor countered the Derek’s dark, mysterious side perfectly. She went back to work, knowing, thinking about them wouldn’t bring them back any quicker.

On Wednesday she found an email requesting her presence at a team meeting that evening at a local Italian restaurant. She was concerned, her job meant everything to her and without it she would be penniless once more. As she made her way to the restaurant that evening she was on pins and needles. She should have never crossed the line with them, it probably had cost her job and that was more important than any threesome she could have dreamt of. She made her way inside and found them both nestled into a curved booth in the back corner. She approached the table and they both stood, making room for her to scoot in. She saw that they had ordered wine and as she settled in she remembered what had drawn her to them in the first place. They were both full of a powerful energy and she was comfortable with them both.

Derek gave her a smile. “We wanted to talk to you about a couple of things Lila. Some good, some not good.”

She frowned. “Have I done something wrong?”

“No, no, nothing like that.” Blake chimed in, giving Derek a hard look. “We aren’t seeing any gains lately, some of the product we brought back isn’t selling so we need a push on that front. I need you to get some feelers out there, find a few buyers who are serious.” He smiled at her and she relaxed slightly.

“May as well go on about the other things too Blake.” Derek smiled at her this time, he took her hand in his under the table. Running his fingers over hers.

“Yes, there is that.” Blake stopped only long enough to order for them, knowing full well what everyone would want.

She waited, and when they didn’t respond, she asked them, the tension almost unbearable. “What do you need?”

“Well, in a nutshell, we want you Lila.” Derek answered this time and Blake smiled at her.

She swallowed hard, unsure what to say next. Simultaneously, as if it had been planned that way she felt both of their hands on her thighs at the same time. She exhaled slowly, enjoying the feel of them there, the pressure of their fingers making her excited.

“I wasn’t sure… you’ve been so distant.” She bit her lip as Derek moved higher still, his fingers gently grazing her most sensitive area.

“It’s how things work with us. We like to share… everything. That means without the other we rarely seek out female companionship. You, on the other hand were good… almost too good. We want you to come home with us tonight.”

She gasped as they traded off, not Blake pushing a finger down the front of her panties, slipping between her lips there.

“I want that too.” She barely got the words out and did her best to compose herself as the waiter brought their food. Even as the waiter asked if they needed anything Blake continued to rub her there and she had to hide exactly what he was doing to her from the guests in the room and the waiter himself.

They managed to enjoy dinner, both men making sure she had everything she needed. As the car moved through the city, she was reminded of how much she wanted them both equally. They pulled up in front of a massive house, two stories and beautiful. As they went inside, they showed her around the house and finally they stopped at one set of double doors.

“As you can see we both have our own wing of the house. This room is a special room we had put together, for a special… ah guest.”

He pulled open the doors and she looked around the massive room, complete with a huge bed in the center. On the wall beside her there were a few riding crops and different ropes and handcuffs that could be used in many different ways. There was soft lighting, a red hue landing on everything in sight. She let her eyes move around even more, seeing the silk scarves hung to one side of the bed and leather straps were attached to both the headboard and footboard.

“Oh my…” She trailed off.

“There is a whole other world out there Lila, and we want to show you.” Derek smiled at her as he led her into the room. He was a bad boy in almost every way. He knew what he wanted and when he wanted it.

He stood in front of her gently stripping her of her clothes. She felt Blake come up behind her and slip down the ties of her dress, letting everything fall to the floor. The anticipation of them was almost overwhelming. She wanted everything at once, and she wanted them both. They lifted her putting her on the bed.

She sat waiting for them both, and soon they were losing their clothing as well making their way up the bed on either side of her. She felt hands on her body all at once and she moaned in the anticipation of it. She watched as Blake lay on the bed this time, pulling her to straddle his lap. She stood up and he guided her soft wet heat down the length of him, she gasped at the entry of him as she found herself impaled on his massive length. She cried out as he first started to move, making him smile with his intense need. He helped her to rock on him gently, and she inhaled as Derek’s hot mouth found her massive fat nipples as she moved shifting slightly to and fro. He suckled her hard, causing her to arch her back up towards him as her lower half rocked over Blake, the flow of him almost too much for her body which was so new to lovemaking.

She found a rhythm, and he gripped her hips tightly with his massive hands, pulling her down harder grinding onto him. She watched as Derek moved then, sitting in a chair on the far side of the room, stroking his massive length watching her move. She loved the power she felt as she knew watching her was pushing him farther and farther into reaching his goal. She felt Blake move, almost angrily now, picking her up and twisting her on her side. She felt her leg being lifted until she was in a scissor position. He pushed into her with such force she yelled out, making Derek move to her side, slipping his great manhood into her mouth, giving it a few quick strokes. She felt Blake start to move faster and she knew he would go at any time. He pulled out, spilling his love on her and she smiled up at him as she lay there.

Derek grabbed her hands, then locking them into the leather bonds and leaving her vulnerable to him. He was watching her then, looking down at her with a heated gaze as he brought out a massive purple toy from the side table. It was bigger than he was, thick and hard and she eyed him as he flipped a switch on it causing it to move in a circular motion. She gulped as he moved to slip the fat head of it within her walls, stretching her wider than she had ever been before.

“Derek… I can’t.” She moaned loudly as he pushed it in even further. He pulled it out slightly and turned it on, and a vibrating rhythm began to build up where it made contact. She moaned loudly, feeling her legs tremble uncontrollably. He worked the thick fake manhood in and out of her as it vibrated, causing her to yell out loudly as she climaxed on its length quickly. She thought he was done, but she was in for far much more. He continued on, and she moaned loudly, feeling the agonizing push and pull him. Blake found her that way, pulling her into his lap and he held her as he tweaked her nipples while Derek loved her this way. She came not twice, but three times, soon her body stretched out as far as she imagined possible. The huge fat tool filled her completely, and even in the end Derek used it on her relentlessly.

When she was exhausted, only then did they both cover her body in kisses, loving her and cleaning her up with such a gentle hand it was hard to imagine what their hands had just been doing moments before. They shifted, lying together in the massive bed, her between them and soon she was asleep, her body simply exhausted from the experiences they were showing her.

Chapter Four

Her life was almost perfect. Twice more she had been called to a meeting since the initial introduction to the love room at their home. Derek was in town now with some frequency and it was when they would call on her, but only when they were together.

She glanced down at the streets below her apartment wondering who she even was anymore. Gone was the sad virgin who was afraid to be touched by a hot man. Now she was her own woman, and she loved the power she had when she was with them. It filled her with a new sense of accomplishment and in many ways… love. There was nothing she wanted for sexually, together they both met any and every need she could conjure up. Anything she was curious about they would show her and she loved them for it.

As time went on she found herself content, but then it may have been simply because they seemed to have time for her and only her. There was an unspoken understanding between them, and yet when Blake brought around a beautiful and exotic woman to meet her one afternoon, she felt the sting of it in her face.

She did her best to hide her true feelings about it, but as he walked away, he let his eyes linger on her a moment longer than usual, and she knew that he knew she was upset about it. There was a message sent to her a short time later that requested her presence and this time she turned it down. She wouldn’t be some play thing for them any longer, she was her own independent woman now. She instead went home to her apartment and settled in for a long weekend.

Looking at her reflection, she noticed the subtle changes in her appearance. There was a glow about her that was obviously due to being well loved, and cared for. She was finally in a happy place and she refused to allow anything to mess that up for her, even if it meant having to let them both go. She was lying on the couch still thinking about her new life when the knock came on the door. She tensed up, knowing it was likely Blake, coming to question her behavior. She pulled open the door surprised to see Derek there instead.

His eyes roamed over her and he cursed under his breath slightly. “How do you do that Lila?”

She frowned at him. “How do I do what?” She crossed her arms over her chest.

He walked into the room, kicking her door shut behind him. “Managed to look so damn sexy, even in sweats and a ponytail. You drive me crazy.”

She swallowed hard, giving him a half smile. “Did he send you?”

He sighed loudly, running a hand through his hair. “Yes, he said something was wrong, wanted me to come because I am the dark and mysterious one.” He gave her a half smile, which was very much over exaggerated.

“He brought a woman around today.” She barely got the words out and she felt her bottom lip tremble.

“A woman?” Derek frowned.

“I know I have no rights to anything, whatever we have is… fun I guess?... but it hurt nonetheless to be introduced to her the way I was.”

“Fun? I’d say it’s much more than just fun. As for another woman, I have no idea what that’s about, but I’ll find out.” He stood then, dialing a call and leaving her to go back to folding her laundry.

He walked up behind her and she could feel the heat coming off of him from where she stood. She wanted him, just him. It was almost like a punishment to not include Blake somehow. He turned her around his mouth finding hers in a kiss that was almost painful. Derek was the more aggressive one, and it was just what she needed right now.

She stood before him, her eyes glazed over in her excited state. Derek never said a word as he led her up the stairs and to her shower. He pulled her into the shower with him and soon she found herself being bathed with a loving hand, scrubbing her body until it was glistening.

“Lila, you’re a beautiful woman, I don’t remember a time when I wanted someone more than I want you.”

“I don’t understand… “He cut her off.

“You don’t have to understand Lila, just follow three easy rules. Trust me, do as I tell you and Feel everything. It's then that you will understand.”

He finished bathing her and pulled her to her bed that filled up the room. She was angry and excited, but most importantly, she needed him, needed his touch. She wanted answers but the not knowing made her want Derek that much more. She watched him, moving slowly, undressing and she could practically see the gears in his mind turning. She wasn’t sure what he had in store for her and yet all that she cared about was knowing that she would give him anything he wanted.

“Get on the bed and lay there, on your back. Hold yourself open to me. I want to see you.” He watched her as she did it.

Lila was surprised, she felt some small concern over what Blake would say if he found out, but it was soon tamped down by the intensity in which Derek looked at her.

She could see his face as he watched her and she took great care to move slowly and run her fingers down over her body as she moved. She wanted to do as he asked, she felt an overwhelming desire to please him in all things, more than anything else. It was new to her, touching herself in this way. She had them to touch her, to give to her.

“Touch yourself Lila, I want to watch you please yourself before we do anything else.”

He sat in a chair beside her bed and she did just as he asked her to do. She moved her fingers over herself testing and teasing, enjoying the wet heat of herself for the first time, even in her dreams she had never imagined this. She remembered how they touched her and she used that to rub and slide into her wet walls. She also took pleasure in knowing that he would love seeing the effect he was having on her. She loved knowing that telling her what to do was more than just a minor turn on. She rubbed harder and faster as she moved closer to orgasm, her fingers now making fast flicking over her hardened nub. She quickly found a system that worked for her, and the wet mess she was making on the bed was almost too much. Start slowly, slipping and gliding and increase the tempo as she went. She found that she loved to go in with at least two if not three fingers, doing her best to stretch herself to her limits.

“We are going to do something new. You are not allowed to cum, at least not until I tell you to Lila do you understand?” She felt herself respond shaking her head yes to him. He was in control of her, of everything and she was merely a tool for him to use for his own pleasure.

He stood moving closer to watch her as she slid her fingers deeper and deeper inside. She whimpered from the ache that she created until suddenly he was there, moving with her fingers, working their hands together in the wet hot mess together to find that special rhythm. He was fingering her wildly now, filing her with four fingers and stretching her wider than she imagined she could do. She was still sore from their last encounter, but the tenderness was nothing in comparison to the wonderful ache he was creating inside her now. She loved helping him, gyrating against their hands wand pushing on towards release. As he worked her with his hands, suddenly she felt the softness of his tongue on her there. It was almost too much. She moved her hands back and gave him access to her and he grabbed her lifting her up, until he was diving into her head on. There was nothing gentle about Derek, he used his mouth on her almost angrily. He sucked on her and licked her in every possible direction. Treating her tiny nub like a nipple that he wanted hard and erect for him. He focused on her there, swirling around it and sucking on it, all the while he was three fingers deep into her. She was moving now, bucking and grinding into his face with wild abandon. Nothing else mattered but finding release and doing it just for him, knowing Blake would feel something about it made her want it even more. She knew time was too short, she needed it right now, more than she had ever needed to climb that plateau before. Suddenly he stopped.

“No Lila, you’re not allowed… not yet?” She frowned at him and whimpered. She was so close she needed it. She whispered “Please” and he moved in front of her quickly

“I told you no Lila, you have to be punished. Rules are rules and they are very important Lila.”

He stood and pushed her legs back together, almost forcefully and pulled her upright. Her hair was a mess around her shoulders and her chest was heaving, the look in her eyes almost ready to strike out at someone… anyone for that matter. She needed it more than she had ever wanted anything else, and he had told her not yet. She kept her head down, not making eye contact. She would do as he asked even though it was painful, but she needed no further promise of punishment. She had seen the room, and the riding crops found there. She knew Derek was a fan of those, and she was not ready for that yet. This was a world unfamiliar to her, something new and dangerous, but she loved it. He had found a part of her no one else could touch. She trembled and held her breath in anticipation waiting for his next move.

He moved over the side of the room to her desk and told her to come over to him, of course she did as he asked. Her body was aching and she could feel her own wetness as it ran down her leg slightly. She would have done anything he asked if it meant letting her find release. At the desk He pulled her to him kissing her deeply, sucking on her tongue as he forcefully bent her over the rough wood. She welcomed the coolness of the wood on her chest. Her fat hard nipples now enjoying the friction of the wood as he moved her until she was right where he wanted her to be. She felt him slip a finger into her, but only for a moment. He focused his attention on moving her wetness to her other entry and she knew he was preparing her for something new, something she was terrified to explore. He moved his finger around her tight back opening. She could feel him rubbing gently probing a little at a time, moving her wetness over the area. She tried to allow herself to relax. This was new for her and she really didn’t know what to expect, but she would try… for him.

He felt her resistance and knowing this was a first for her, he felt himself get even harder. He would be the first in this area too and she knew he took great pleasure in that.

“I won’t hurt you Lila, I promise if you trust me we can both enjoy it.”

Lila could feel her legs starting to tremble even more. He continued to lubricate her and slip a finger in deeper and deeper until she was stretched. He guided his throbbing member into the opening and pushed gently, feeling her stretch even more to accommodate him. She inhaled sharply. It was too much, and she was scared more than she realized she could be. Her body was no longer hers, it hadn’t been in a long time. In this moment, however she really had to give over to Derek and trust him with her everything. She had given over to the desire that swept through her and carried her to new places, and new heights with or without Blake.

“You know Lila, this is the first time in a long time for me too, having a woman like this. I knew you would let me do anything I wanted to, Lila, and it is good so good, you are perfectly shaped for me.”

She felt his hand on her throbbing button again, rubbing her, exciting her. She forgot about her fears as he rubbed harder and harder, the glistening nub throbbing even more now if that were possible. He slowly pushed into her more. She felt him fill her up. She was in the most intimate position she'd ever been in. Her body was stretched out in a new way and she slowed her breathing down to enjoy the feel of him there. She heard his labored breathing and she knew he wanted it… he needed it. He pulled out slightly and pushed back into her, slowly and deftly. He did it repeatedly until he was pumping into her over and over. He was slow at first, just making long strokes into her. She was moaning loudly now the increase in the strong sensations there were overwhelming and good. He increased his strokes until he was pumping into her with abandon, she couldn’t stop her cries and he grabbed a fistful of hair riding her hard. Pain mixed with pleasure and she had never felt anything like this before with them, it was all new and almost simply too much. She could feel him getting closer and closer to climax as his body shuddered over and over again, and it excited her more.

“That’s it Lila, … that’s it baby move against me, back into me.” He worked her, giving and taking with her as he went, pushing her to take even more in.

Lila moaned his name and bucked wildly on him wanting and needing it hard and deep. She was lost in a swirling haze as she finally made the climb.

She orgasmed with such force it created a lasting effect throughout her entire body, wracking her entire length from head to toe twice. She felt it in every part of her and loved it. She loved the way he used her and took great pleasure in his moans, groans and cries as he pulled out and spilled himself over her massive tits. It took more than a few moments for her to be able to move again. Her body was changed now forever. He was massive in size and he gingerly withdrew and moving to clean himself up, and as usual he made sure to serve her as well, cleaning her up anywhere she may need him to. She waited until he motioned for her to get up as well and she moved to the bathroom to take another quick shower.

She felt him there behind her soaping her up once more, this time the pressured of his body was different, less sexual. She let him wash her and he kissed her gently, almost lovingly. She knew she would have to ask him, but she didn’t want to.

“What will; Blake say Derek… about this?” She paused and then went back to getting dressed.

“He won’t say anything. We are fine to do whatever we want at any time. There is so much I want to share with you, but I will wait until tonight.” He stood to go, leaving her even more confused.

“Tonight, what’s happening tonight?”

“Come to the house. We need to talk.”

She sighed, knowing she was weak where Blake was concerned. “OK fine, but dinner that’s it.”

She watched him leave, only then realizing what kind of pain she was in thanks to him. Even the pain was exquisite and would make her think of him often.

Chapter Five

She stood at the door, her level of anxiety was high, but it had to be done. The door opened and Blake was standing there. His lighter hair reflected the last remaining rays of sunlight and he took a step towards her. She backed up slightly. Glancing up, she saw the pain in his eyes, and for a second she felt his pain as well.

“Lila, don’t do that… don’t back away from me.” He was almost pleading and she squared her shoulders and took a step in his direction.

He only waited a split second before pulling her into him covering her mouth with his.

“She was nothing. And nothing happened. I’m sorry Lila if you think otherwise.” He pulled back to look into her eyes.

She felt the tears well up and she let them fall, pausing only to let Derek come pull her into a hug as well.

“Ok ok come inside so we can show you properly Lila.” Derek led the way and she was greeted by a tour down the west hall into a small alcove.

She gasped as she opened the door in front of her. Everything about it spoke of her, the light gray and purple of her favorite colors, were splattered all over the walls, and her bed was beautiful.

She turned to look at them questioningly.

“We want you Lila…” Derek started.

“And no one else but you. We want you to live here with us. We are all so full of pleasure it will be a wonderful thing to have you and you have us anytime you want. We both love you, so no one else for any of us.”

Blake smiled at her and she knew in that moment she could trust his sincerity. She reached for them both, pulling them in close and feeling their sweet kisses as they covered her face and neck. She looked up at them knowing they would always be there, and she could love them in her own way. As always, things may get complicated eventually, but they were all very open and she knew she had finally found a way to be content in her life.

As she slipped off her clothes she began the short trip over to her bed, turning to face them her fat nipples hardening in the coolness of the air in the room. She backed up and on top of her new bed, crawling across it until they both sprang to life, she moaned loudly as she rolled on her back, spreading herself wide for Blake’s fat tongue as he tasted of her love juices. She would be happy this way, now and for always. She felt her body begin to suck and as she was grinding down on his face, she found herself eye level with Derek’s glistening rod, she sucked and loved him eagerly. Loving the taste of him as he stroked her mouth deep and fast. Her climax came fast and hard and with it came Derek’s This time, he held her head there, filling her mouth with his love juice and she eagerly accommodated him much like he always did for her.

She felt the bed move as Derek lay on his back, and she got on her knees to serve him better. What she didn’t anticipate the was the feel of Blake pushing his hard rod into her from behind, filling her up. As he moved she lost herself in the rhythm once more. IN this way she wanted him to pound her harder and faster, the sweet ache only there when she was loved hard, and angrily. Soon she was at the plateau once more and she tweaked her nipples in anticipation of her climax. As she soared through it, she felt Blade hold her tightly and Derek kissed her on the mouth full and hard.

Yes, there was no doubt in her mind that this as indeed a very good way to live, and she loved them both. They would take care of her, and she was a happy girl indeed.

***THE END***

TWO HARD

Blurb:

Lyla is loving her life as the most sought after stripper in an upscale club. Her two loyal clients love her to death and…..they love to share.

What happens when Lyla finds out that the two HOT men she services privately in the club are going to be her stepbrothers?

Will Lyla continue to service them or will she become a victim to that older man who refuses to share her with anybody?

Read on to find out!

CHAPTER 1

She felt his hands on her thighs, slowly moving upwards higher and higher still. She felt another hand on her other thigh, and she smiled to herself knowingly. It was always this way with them; they both were eager to touch her and she loved having two sets of hands on her. She felt them move higher now and the first set of fingers slipped into the wet heat of her, apparent as he slid his two fingers in and out and back in again. She bucked her hips slowly, riding his fingers as the other set of hands slipped further back, rubbing her other entrance gently. He always wanted more of her, wanted to push her limits. She kept moving, coming down harder onto the fingers inside her, feeling the end of a finger in her backdoor. He always started this way, just enough to make sure she felt him there before he did anything more.

She moved to her knees now. She had one in front of her and the other in behind her. The man behind her, still nudged a little more, pressing the finger into her another half inch, causing her to moan. He pushed her forward slightly, and she grabbed the broad shoulders of the man in front of her, who still fingered her wetness, this time using three digits.

She grinded down on both hands, feeling the back finger slip into her fully, and a soft moan escaped her lips. Moving her body up and then down she sloppily fucked both sets of fingers, urging them onward, taking everything they wanted to give. She glanced down at them, both lost in her actions. Her massive 44DD breasts were bouncing and swaying with every frenzied movement she made, the fat puffy nipples now harder and darker than they were normally. She reached up, grabbing a hard nub in both hands, which only pushed her further.

She wanted to cum, hard and fast, but they wanted to play, pausing and playing with her until she was frantically slamming her hips down on their fingers. It was too much now, and she felt the man in the back move slightly, and she knew what was coming. He replaced his finger with something bigger, thicker, and as he pushed into her, she whimpered slightly, the size almost too much. He pulled out and pushed back in until soon she was full of him in her tight backdoor.

He moved slowly at first, and soon he was jerking in and then out in quick motions, the tightness almost too intense for him. She looked up and the man in her front smiled at her as he used his thumb to rub the tiny nub of her womanhood. She moaned loudly as she felt the first stirrings begin again; this time she wanted it more than ever. She was coming down hard on him, using him to make herself cum and as she did, the wave hit her hard, causing her body to shudder over and over, pushing the man in the back into pulling out and finding his own release.

As he finished, she smiled to herself, proud of her efforts. She was still smiling when the man in the front pushed her down on her back roughly and slammed his manhood into her full and hard. She inhaled sharply as he pounded into her harder and harder, with no thought to her. She wasn’t sure if it thrilled her to have him use her body as a vessel, or if she was thrilled because he slammed into her over and over with no sense of softness in his actions.

He used her, until he was finished, kissing a trail of kisses down the length of her body as he stood before cleaning himself up. As always, the two men held out a hand to her and helped her stand, both working together to clean her up, and giving her gentle kisses.

She smiled at them both as she redressed, and casually made her way out of the private room. They were the exception to the rule, they were the only ones, and she liked it that way.

CHAPTER 2

Lyla Montgomery wasn’t your ordinary girl. In fact, she was far from ordinary in any way, shape or form. At 21 she was barely making it, and yet deep down she was still ready to take on the world. She was never herself, not her true self anyway. Sally Mae, her birth name, had been replaced years ago by something more interesting. Lila seemed to be a good fit for her then; she and her mother had picked a new name for her, for a new life. Even now Lyla seemed like a name a regular girl would have, but she was never a regular girl. She was 5’6, taller than a lot of girls, but she had a flared hip, and a curvy figure without being too big. Her black hair fell in curls down her shoulders, and it contrasted to the soft paleness of her skin. The look was completed by a set of piercing blue eyes, and freckles that spread across the bridge of her nose.

Performing had its unusual way of presenting situations that could help keep her lifestyle the way she liked it. Even now glancing up at the tall building covered in black where she worked most nights, she smiled; she really did love when the two of them came to see her. It was rare these days -- only once every few months, but when they did she always enjoyed them. Separate they were just ordinary men, but together they seemed to bring life to her body that no one else had ever done. She pulled up the neck of her jacket, convinced that the cold air was good for her as she made her way home.

Home, even that was a word that was foreign to her. Ever since she turned 5 she and her mother had struggled, moving one place to another and never quite getting it together. One home after another, they saved and pinched every penny just trying to stay alive. Now, as an adult, Lyla had finally landed a job 6 months ago, though stripping wasn’t exactly the position she thought she would find herself in when she daydreamed as a child. She and her mother still lived in a one-bedroom apartment, in the bad area of town. Though lately, her mother had spent most of her time with a boyfriend she had managed to snag a few months back.

Being alone was hard, but it wasn’t something she wasn’t used to. Her mother often found new boyfriends and she would leave Lyla alone in a hotel, going off to enjoy her still youthful life. At the age of 36 she was young and still looking to find a man to love her just the way she is. Lyla, on the other hand, wanted nothing of that nature. She would rather do it all herself.

So, when she had been approached by a man in a black suit 6 months ago, she took his card, never really expecting to call him. One night, bored, she did and since then she had been a hit. Reggie was a good boss, and he allowed her to keep a larger chunk of her money than some of the other girls. He taught her everything she needed to know about dancing, and how to appeal to men. She had been inexperienced in seduction, but she had been a quick study. Dancing came as second nature to her, the easy way she moved her supple body made men crazy and she loved the affect she had on them. There was a sense of power that came over her and she loved that feeling. Even though it was enough to keep them afloat the real money hadn’t started coming in until she met them.

CHAPTER 3

Charles and Nickolas, brothers so they told her. One was dark in every way; his black hair, facial hair and skin was just slightly darker than his brother’s. He had dark eyes, and was dominate in his interactions with her. Nickolas, on the other hand, was different. He had sandy hair and was a giver. His clean cut look made him look like a model out of the catalogue, but in their private moments he was the one to give her pleasure first, until she was exhausted, and then he took over.

They were a package deal, and they had explained that from the first time she danced for them. They had paid an elaborate amount of money for her to visit their private room, and she had danced for them, letting them both touch her only slightly, as touching very clearly was not following the rules. In that one time there was something very special about the way they interacted with each other. She was turned on more by the both of them than she had ever been in her entire life combined. There was something special about how they loved her, and how they touched her, both working with the other to take her to the highest levels of pleasure. In turn she did the same thing for them, giving them both all of herself, and it was a wonderful thing they had going.

It took a good while before they crossed the lines they had. In fact there had been long conversations and just simple private dances long before it had gone too far. Even now she remembered the first encounter like it was yesterday. Since then she would receive a black card in her dressing room, letting her know that they were in town together, and were requesting her time.

The routine was one she knew well. She would make her way to the stage, and do her show. One she had put together for the upper class men who came to this venue in the first place. She started with black silk; the long trails of her lingerie would touch the ground, but flare out when she spun around, making circles along the stage. Her massive breasts pushed through the top, almost spilling over, every time she moved and her hair was wild and hanging freely down her back. It was part of her act and part of what made her so appealing.

The song was soft and sweet and she would walk the length of the stage, moving with grace as she found herself crawling on the floor, much like a cat. Her long, slinky strides we deliberate as she crossed the length of the stage, reaching her hands up high to grab a long rope that hung there. As she did, her swelling breasts would pop out of the bottom of her lingerie; the swollen globes would remain there, peeking out from under the bra built in the outfit. Being exposed always fueled her desire, and her puffy fat nipples would harden almost instantly under the watchful eyes of the patrons there.

She loved giving them the impression that she was simply dancing, without any clue how exposed she was. The innocence in that act made the men crazy, and she loved it. Soon she would pick up the pace, using the rope as a tool in which she straddled and moved along the length as if she were riding a man. Her breasts swayed and jiggled with her every move, and soon she freed herself from the bindings completely, her shaved pussy bared and giving off an even younger appearance.

They would love watching her as she danced seductively, moving her hips and ass in time with the music, creating a slinky, sexy feeling in the room. She never touched anyone, but she especially loved the men who would sit near the edge of the stage and she could lay on her back, spreading wide to expose herself to them. She was always very wet and she would see the desperate excitement in their eyes as they caught a glimpse of the pink wet between her thighs.

On more than one occasion she had watched men masturbate for her as she danced. Some of them were discreet, some more open about it. She could see their hands moving furiously over the stiff members in their hands under the tables. It was almost like a game for her, to try and guess how big a cock would be that night based on the man who was stroking it. Some of them were average, but on occasion there was something bigger, and special, she could watch in action. Something she could use later when she was alone and wanted to please herself. Once in a while a man would pay for a private dance and she would love those times the most. The extra money she made during a private dance was hers and only hers. So she could work the situation to her advantage, and make much more money that way, all without touching any of them very much.

CHAPTER 4

The last private dance she did was two months ago, before Charles and Nickolas had crossed the line with her. After that she knew better than to ever cross a line again. An older man, a frequent visitor actually, had finally asked for a private dance, and she had done so eagerly. She had been watching him; months now he had been coming in spending money on every woman that worked there. Then one day, he had come to her show, and he had been a regular there since then. He spared no expense and she knew he liked the way she moved.

On that particular day she had been feeling alive, and maybe just a little lonely, mainly because of the black card she found at work. Letting her know the boys would be in town on Friday. As she danced, she thought about their attention, and the feelings they put on her again, and how wonderful that was. She saw the older man watching her, and he gave her a smile. As she finished, she found herself escorted to a dark room down the hall. Typically, she only did a private dance from time to time, but she felt a small thrill of excitement as she walked down the long hallway. As she entered the room, she saw him, in the center of a couch, and he waited for her.

“Dance for me -- take everything off.” He demanded it with a quiet calm that sent a thrill up her spine.

She did as he asked, hearing his breathing change as she did her moves, gyrating on his lap, grinding down hard on the firmness she felt there. He wanted her and she loved knowing it. The night went on and she soon found herself laying back on the small platform that had been built into the side of the room.

“Will you touch yourself for me? I want to watch your face, I want to see you cum, and I won’t touch you.”

She licked her lips, feeling the swirling sensation in the pit of her stomach. She let her fingers drift down, slipping and sliding in the wet valley between her thighs as he watched. She spread her legs wide as he came to stand over her, but without touching her. True to his word he simply watched, his hands stroking his massive cock that had made an appearance as she rubbed herself between two fingers, making soft swirls, her body eager to find release. She saw him moving his hands harder on himself and she wanted to taste him, but she knew better.

She felt the orgasm rise up within her and she knew what he would like.

“Cum on me.” She whispered it and even the words pushed her over the edge. She came hard, her moans loud and sharp in the small room. She heard him moan loudly and felt the explosion as he did as she asked him, rubbing his love juice into her skin, feeling the proof of his lust drip off her pert nipples.

He pulled up his pants, smiling at her as he did.

“You are amazing.” He dropped a stack of bills on the table beside her as he walked out. “You did well. I am looking for a new girl, one who will belong to me and only me. That is the rule you will live by if I choose you.” He reached for her, running his hand down the length of her face, smiling at her. She felt something shift, and a deep seeded fear creep up in her as he talked. He moved his hand again, this time moving up towards her throat, letting his fingers linger there for a moment before he blinked, smiling at her once more.

She swallowed hard, unsure of what to say to him next. Fortunately, he moved towards the door. “I will let you know if you are the one dear.” With that he was gone, leaving her with an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach.

CHAPTER 5

She picked up the money, suddenly feeling something akin to disgust. She had just gotten paid for something she did all the time, but somehow what had started off as a sexy thing, had become something dark and bad. She jumped up to clean up the mess, and head for home. Whatever he had meant about being chosen, she would make a point of steering clear of him from this point forward.

That had been then, and ever since he would simply smile at her as he passed her on the way out of the building if he happened to be there. It was no surprise that she rarely saw him anymore, until she noticed him spending a great deal of time with Chelsea, anyway.

Chelsea, for all intents and purposes, was her only true friend. She noticed his frequent visits with her, and Chelsea was gradually changing. Her outfits became more elaborate, and her time was spent with him more often than not. Some days she wouldn’t show up for work at all, calling in to say she was sick, but Lyla knew something different was going on.

As time went on Chelsea had less and less time to spend with Lyla, and she knew something was wrong. When she did see her, her usually bubbly attitude was somehow solemn and quiet, which made no sense. Lyla, did her best to reach out but ultimately knew it wasn’t her situation to handle Whatever the old man had been trying to get from Lyla, he had obviously found in Chelsea.

Late on a Thursday, she watched as Chelsea made her way down the long hallway, carrying a rose with a black ribbon in her hand. She made her way outside and then home, not really thinking about it again.

The next day, she woke to the frantic cries on her phone from Megan, another dancer from the club.

“Chelsea is dead! They found her body in the ditch across the street from the club. They say they may shut it down Lyla, what are we going to do?” She wailed loudly on the other end of the phone.

Lyla sat up with a start. “Wait what? Start over. What are you talking about, Megan?”

After some time went by Lyla had enough information to last her a lifetime. She sat on the corner of her bed, lost in her own world, thinking of her friend. Whoever had done it had been brutal and angry, somehow taking out his frustration on her. She let a tear slip down her face. Chelsea was a good girl, just dancing to pay off her student loans and taking care of her baby boy.

She thought about the last time they had spoken, and how she had smiled as she passed her in the hall to go down for her private dance. “Oh no.” She spoke it out loud.

She shook her head. He couldn’t be behind it. He was just some random old guy who liked pretty girls, that was it. She shifted her focus on the day to come, putting the rest of this behind her.

The police were making rounds, asking a lot of questions, but she had carefully avoided them. She didn’t need the attention, or to accidently say something wrong. She hated police, and everything they had done to her when she and her mother were hungry and homeless. Today was the last day she had to get through before the boys were there tomorrow. She hadn’t worked in days since the club was closed for a while. Tonight, however was another matter, and she needed the distraction. Her mother had cornered her that morning and told her she needed to come to dinner that night. Reluctant to meet yet another boyfriend, she had tried to get out of it, but after an hour she knew it was obviously important to her mother so she had agreed.

CHAPTER 6

Getting out of stripper mode she pulled her mass of hair back, and slipped into a simple black and white dress and pumps. She did her makeup, needed only a little to accentuate her features. Her mother had stressed the need for her to dress nicely, since they were all going to a nice place for dinner. She made her way out to the car and followed the directions she had been given until she pulled into a very nice neighborhood. The community was elaborate and obviously upper-class. She pulled the car into the driveway at the house she had been told to come too. As she knocked on the door, she was surprised to see her mother answer.

“Lyla, I’m so glad you’re here. Come in come in.” She scurried her through the door and finally Lyla met the boyfriend. “This is Alex Randolph; Alex this is Lyla.”

He had a kind face, and he looked at her mother with a sense of complete devotion. Lyla felt her body relax as she watched them together.

“Lyla, Amanda has told me so much about you, I’m am so glad to finally meet you.” He hugged her slightly and then a strange look passed between him and her mother. Something was going on, that much was obvious.

“I’m afraid I can’t say the same, Mr...?”

“Call me Alex, please.” He slipped his arm behind her mother, pulling her to him. “The boys won’t be able to come here to meet us so we are going to have to meet them at the restaurant. We have some time; ow about a drink?”

Lyla nodded and he set off to make her something. She glanced at her mother with a knowing smile on her face.

“What?” Her mother actually blushed as she asked. It was obvious this relationship was far different than any other one she had been in.

He came back with a drink and the three of them settled into the kitchen, all chatting happily about nothing.

“You two seem to be doing well.” Lyla watched her mothers’ face as she asked. It was priceless how she knew her so well. She gave her a reassuring smile. “I guess I just mean you two look happy.”

Her mother turned to face Alex for a moment. “We are.”

He looked at her mother. “Yes we are.” He turned back to look at Lyla. “We are really glad you came to night.” He checked his watch. “You ready to go dear?”

At her nod the three of them filed back outside and she slipped into the door of the Bentley he held open for her. She tried to make some eye contact with her mother, but it was useless, she was so enthralled with him.

As they took the short ride to the restaurant she was once more lost in thought. She could be working tonight, but her mother had made it very clear that this was an important night for them. She could only imagine what was going to happen as they made their way inside. She could practically smell money in the air, the place was so full of the upper class. She felt the air being sucked out of her lungs and immediately needed a break.

They had just been led to their table when she felt like she needed to go. She excused herself to go to the restroom, and made her way down a long corridor to her destination. Once inside she splashed water on her face, taking in long deep breaths. This was not her world, but she could sit through it for tonight, she could do that much for her mother. She straightened her dress, smoothing back her long tresses.

Another moment passed and she made her way back outside and towards the table to enjoy dinner when she finally looked up from the floor. Her heart stopped beating. It was them.

Lyla let her frantic gaze flicker between the two of them, confused. She saw the look of surprise on Nickolas’ face but Charles remained unfazed by the new developments. She was still unable to breathe when Alex introduced her to them.

“Lyla this is Charles and Nick, my sons. They are not much older than you. Boys this is Lyla, Amanda’s only daughter.”

She swallowed hard, plastering a smile to her face as she shook first one hand and then the other. They moved so that she could sit between them, and she smiled at her mother as she settled into her seat. They all spoke about their careers, she expounded on her classes that she was taking and she noticed the gleam in Charles eye from time to time. She found herself relaxing as the night went on, it was obvious neither of the two men were planning on giving her up to her mother. Soon dinner was underway and they dined on black sea bass and vegetables and she finally felt like everything would be fine. It was then that she felt their hands on her thighs. They didn’t move, not really, but simply held her there, gently applying pressure to let her know who was in control after all.

There was something about the pressure that made her relax; she was there for her mother and despite her initial concerns, she relaxed, doing her best to enjoy the time spent with her mother, and the two of them. Everything would be just fine. She was safe and she was thankful for that. Soon the evening came to an end but not before Alex and her mother stood, holding hands.

“We are so glad all of you came to dinner tonight.” Alex said and then looked at her mother, before turning back to look at the three of them. “We have decided that we don’t want to date anymore, instead we are getting married.”

Her mother practically bounced with happiness and Alex hugged her close to him. It was clear that they were in love, and she felt a smile form on her face. Her mother had worked hard her entire life to get her raised and fed every day, and more often than not it had been a struggle. She felt pressure on her thighs once more before both men stood, smiling and hugging both her mother and their father. Everyone seemed to be happy, despite the fact that that she had been sleeping with her soon to be step-brothers.

“Dad, why don’t Nickolas and I take Lyla back to the house. She can get her car from there and you two can have some alone time?”

Alex and Amanda exchanged looks. “That would be wonderful Charles, thank you. That is if you don’t mind, Lyla?”

She shook her head and smiled slightly. She felt some anticipation start to stir deep down.

“Great, sounds good. I know your mother has a lot of planning to do so I hope you can make time for that.” He smiled, hugging her close once more before he set off on a walk around the water with her mother.

As she and the two men made their way to the parking lot she felt something akin to sadness. She would miss them, and the passion that seemed to explode between them. She waited until they were at a long black car before she turned to face them.

CHAPTER 7

“Thank you, both of you, for not saying anything. My mother doesn’t know what I do, and the fact that we had a special arrangement wouldn’t really sit well with her, I’m almost sure of it.” She gave them a half smile.

Nick spoke first. “Why would I say anything; we are friends, aren’t we? Just special friends.” He moved to stand beside her, his mouth finding hers in a sweet, soft kiss. She blinked up at him when it was over, somewhat confused.

“I just assumed that since we have to stop it all now… I just don’t want things to be awkward, that’s all.” She bit her lower lip.

Charles spoke next. “There is no “used to” as it relates to us Lyla. Nothing has changed, despite the new twist of fate that we’ve been dealt. Now, since we are alone once more, take off your panties and lean against the car, Lyla.”

There was no asking of her for anything; instead Charles demanded it of her, always. She did as he asked and she felt his hands creeping up the front of her dress, until he used his left hand to press down on her chest, holding her in place. His right hand was moving up her thigh, seeking the most intimate part of her. She whimpered as he made contact, his fingers cold from the night air as they pressed into her heat. He focused his attention on the tiny nub he found there, his concern only in making her body react to his as she always did.

She arched into him, the threat of being caught was overwhelming, but even as she glanced around the parking lot she soon lost control, no longer caring if someone caught them in the precarious situation they were in. She pushed down onto his hand, wanting more of him. He gave her another thrust and soon she felt the wet heat of his mouth as he feasted from her body. She was laying on the car completely now, her legs spread wide for his mouth. She felt each of her breasts being popped out of her bra and soon she saw Nick’s head as he bit down slightly on her raised nipple, causing her to buck wildly. He was good at that, manipulating her massive breasts into pleasure. She let her eyes meet his and he kissed her slightly before he sucked a nipple into his mouth, pulling and stretching it between his lips roughly. She felt her body shake and shudder as the two of them worked her body into a frenzy. When her orgasm came it crashed into her and she violently grinded into Charles’ mouth.

They stood, straightening their clothes, letting her breathe for a mere second before she let them help her up. She redressed, thinking about how wrong it seemed to continue on the odd relationship they seemed to have started.

As they neared the house she moved to go to her car but they stopped her, slipping a piece of paper in her hand. She frowned slightly as she looked down at it. It was simply an address.

“Come there tomorrow night. We will be there waiting for you.” Charles was the one who gave instruction in all things and she merely nodded at him as she slipped into the cool leather seats of her car and started off. It had certainly been an interesting day.

The next day she woke feeling under the weather, something she hadn’t felt in a long time. There was nothing else to do but sleep in and nurse herself back to health. She lay there thinking long and hard about her life and what she wanted to do with it. She was somewhat sheltered, having only been with two men in the last year. She heard the click, before she recognized that someone was at her door. Standing, she made her way over to peek out of the door, but she saw no one, though a shiver went up her spine. As she turned to go she saw the rose and black ribbon laying on the mat of her apartment.

She swallowed hard, feeling fear well up inside her. The card attached was just as frightening.

Good girl, It’s your turn to shine!

I don’t share with others, lose the boyfriends or they will end up like your friend. I’ll see you soon.

She knew it was from him, the last person who had been with Chelsea, and she also knew it was a dangerous game she was playing. He seemed to think she avoided the police because of him, when in truth it had nothing at all to do with him, it was about herself. She clutched the card to her and moved back inside to lock the door.

She put the rose in the trash, pulling the card off first. Maybe it was time to tell someone something after all. For now, she crawled back into bed.

There was little doubt in her mind that they would be upset that she didn’t make it the night before. Charles had given her an instruction, and she typically followed it to the law. Last night, however, whatever had her feelings so poorly had made her sleep into the early hours of the day.

She lay there, soothing her fever and as she did so she felt the bed shift slightly. Glancing up she saw Nick there. She frowned as she tried to raise up, but her body refused to move.

“Lyla, you should have called.” She felt the coolness of a rag on her forehead. “I could have been here for you.” He continued on with his ministration and soon she was napping quietly.

The next time she woke up she was in a clean sheet, laying on her bed. She felt better than before and she smiled to herself as she looked around the room, coming face to face with Charles.

She took in his dark look, concerned about what he would say next. He was an avid lover, but she knew better than to ever cross him, and she did her best to obey his wishes whenever he requested something of her.

“If you’re sick Lyla, you will call us from now on, is that clear?” He was quiet as he spoke, his words short and clipped.

“I didn’t think…” She trailed off.

“No you didn’t, that’s why I am upset. This will never work if you’re not open with us, Lyla.” He looked up at her, taking a few long strides in her direction.

She wanted him to pull her close, but she knew better than to expect that of him. He stood by her, lifting her chin up to make eye contact. “Tonight we are coming to see you. There are some things that need to be discussed.”

“Okay.” She let her gaze drop down, but looked up at him once more when he lifted her chin.

“How are you feeling?” He stared at her face intently, searching her over for an explanation of why she had felt so bad.

“Much better actually.” She barely got the words out before his mouth found her neck, kissing and dipping his tongue into the collar of her neck.

She moaned as he moved over her, running his fingers down her collarbone and into the cleavage there. She moved the blanket away, giving him access to her, knowing he would want her to be submissive. He almost smiled at her actions, but he regained composure quickly, not revealing himself to her.

“How much better are you feeling?” he whispered it as he trailed kisses down her chest, his tongue flicking out to taste the peaks of her breasts.

She moaned, finding her body reacting to him. “I’m…o-ok.” She managed to sputter.

He moved to remove his clothes, and she was reminded of how perfectly sculpted he was. He lowered his body to slide along the length of her. His hands moved against her skin as he put his face next to hers. He looked her over as he moved his fingers into her, teasing her and touching her most sensitive areas.

It was unlike him to be so close, his actions were so different than Nick ‘s when they were together. He seemed concerned, almost vulnerable as she looked up at him. He moved and she felt him shift until they were almost joined.

“Don’t scare me like that Lyla, ever.” He kissed her as he pushed into her roughly, taking and claiming his body as her own. She clung to him, this new side almost taking over and pushing his body to own hers with a sweet abandon.

Soon he switched, flipping her over onto her stomach as he pushed into her roughly, grabbing a fistful of her hair at the base of her neck. He pulled back on her, making her back arch roughly as he pummeled into her, owning her body as is should be. He moved faster and faster until suddenly he slowed, making long, deep strides inside her.

Her body trembled and ached with his movements. She felt him then, pressing against her other opening, preparing her for a new entry. She spread her legs wider, knowing what he wanted, and as he let her hair go, she lay face down on the bed, baring herself to him completely.

He moved slowly at first, pushing into her, moaning loudly as he owned her in this special way. She cried out as he pushed and then pulled once more, slipping and sliding as he soon found himself pushing in all the way, until she was full of him, and she knew he was satisfied.

Sated, he rolled over, pulling away from her. She waited for him to say something, and he stood, kissing her lightly on the forehead.

“We will be back tonight Lyla. There is much to discuss.”

She watched him leave, and only then did she let her guard down once more. He was a superb lover, and she would miss him when she was gone. She picked up the phone, cradling it in her hand as she thought about what to do. She hated losing her mother, and leaving the two men she cared about most behind, but she had to help Chelsea. She deserved that much.

CHAPTER 8

She loved them, she knew that each of them were special in different ways, meeting a need that she had when the other couldn’t. Now, they were going to be a family, and she felt the only good thing in her life starting to slip away. She rolled over in the bed, letting the tears slip down her face. Now that it was real there was no way of keeping the truth from them, and she would have to go sooner rather than later. There was no way she could stay around and let this crazy person hurt the people she loved.

She grabbed a few things, nothing special, as she made her way down to her car to go. It wasn’t her fault. Not really. She would do whatever it took to keep them all safe. She had never been worried before, not like this anyway. It ultimately came down to choices and her choice to get involved was why she found herself here now.

The call had been a short one; the detective who answered asked her more than a few questions and he had asked her to bring the card down to the station. She felt the same fear she’d had years ago as she walked slowly inside, pushing down bile that came with her panic as she went to the desk for help.

She saw him as he walked her way, and she followed behind, certain somehow the older man was watching her every move. She told him everything, including her interaction with the man. Anything she told them may be helpful later.

“How well do you know this guy?” The detective gave her a once over.

She crossed her arms, staring back at him. “I don’t, not really. I’ve danced for him before, and we had that private dance. The whole thing was weird and then I saw him with Chelsea all the time. I got the card this morning.”

“If you really want to help your friend, there is one thing you can do.” He stared at her and she swallowed hard before agreeing to hear his plan.

She left the station, slid into her car, and made her way to see her mother to say goodbye and to take the next step.

CHAPTER 9

“I don’t understand, Lyla; what do you mean you have to go?” Her mother’s eyes filled with unshed tears as she frowned at her.

“It’s a situation with work. I just need some time off, that’s all.” She did her best to sound flippant about it, but inside she was terrified.

“How long, dear?” her mother pressed on.

“A couple weeks, mom that’s all.” She hugged her quickly, and then she made her way outside before the tears fell. She failed to see the tall figure in the grass behind her.

It took a week to get everything together, and to separate herself from everyone. It was difficult, but she knew it had to be done. Finally, after some correspondence she was heading off to wrap everything up once and for all.

As she pulled into the hotel she took a deep breath, hopeful that things would be fine in the end. She smoothed down the front of her outfit, hating the way it clung to her, and she held her head up as she went into the lobby of the hotel.

She saw him, sitting just as he said he would. She moved over across from him, slipping her gloved hand down the front of his jacket invitingly.

“Hello, Lyla. I’m glad you came to your senses.” The older man smiled up at her and then gestured for her to sit across from him.

“I told you I would do as you asked, but I want to understand why?” She paused, signaling for the waiter to bring her a drink. She could feel her hands trembling, but she did her best to look composed.

“She was a problem, nothing more, Lyla. I told her to do something and she didn’t listen. You on the other hand, you know exactly how to listen, just as I like you too.” He smiled at her, running his finger down the side of her leg.

“I know better than to push my limits if that’s what you mean.” She smiled at him and he laughed loudly, as she took another sip of her drink.

“We will see young lady, we will see.” He grabbed her wrist then, turning it over painfully. She felt tears spring to her eyes and she blinked hard. “You seem to think that I am an idiot Lyla, that somehow I don’t know that you already have two men in your pocket. I know everything little girl, and I know that tonight I am going to show you who is in charge once and for all. I’ve been watching you, and how you have separated from them. That’s good. Chelsea didn’t listen; she wanted more and more and I warned her that it would be me and only me. Sadly, she didn’t want the same thing.”

He stood then, pulling her with him as he moved. She felt herself being dragged up the stairs and she coughed loudly, hoping to trigger a response from her actions.

“It doesn’t have to be this way,” she whimpered and he grabbed her even harder, pushing her in front of him.

“Actually it does. I know you went to the police, and I know they are probably watching me even now. See I don’t know why they would think I would hurt any one of the whores in that place, but then Chelsea was special, wasn’t she?”

She felt the cold steel as he pressed it into her side, causing her to freeze in her spot. She glanced up at him, right before he dropped. His body fell, landing on the flat plane of the hotel hallway. She fell with him, and then she looked up, coming face to face with Nick. It was only then that she allowed herself to relax and she fainted.

Lights were the most obvious thing she saw when she woke up. She sat up quickly, feeling her chest for the wire she had been wearing. It was gone, and as she glanced around she saw the room filled with police, and she saw Nick and Charles. They moved together, hugging her tightly.

“You could have told us, Lyla.” Charles, more reserved as always, stood back slightly as Nick hugged her close. Her eyes made contact with his, and she felt the emotion coming from him.

“He was going to hurt you all, I went to the police instead. I wasn’t sure what else to do. Seems like you were watching over me anyways.” She stood shakily, as the officer came over to talk to her.

“We have everything we need. He knew the police sent you there, but not that you were wearing a wire. We got his confession, he admitted to hurting Chelsea and the matching cards will help. You did well, Lyla. You’re going to help bring justice to her family.”

She smiled slightly, and as the officer left she wrapped a blanket around her shoulders, the two of them leading her away to their car. As she slipped inside she thought about the long day that they’d had, and how some peace and quiet would be nice.

The car pulled up to a long set of condos, and she hesitated for a second before stepping out. She glanced at the address and smiled; they had brought her home. As they made their way inside she smiled at them both, looking at how they lived.

“Lyla, I know you’ve had an eventful day. Go take a bath, we want to talk to you after.” It was Charles and she nodded at him as Nick led her down a long hall to a bedroom, covered in white and ink hues.

She did as they asked, relaxing in the tub, finally feeling more like herself. She wanted everything to get back to normal and soon. After her bath she stepped out onto the fluffy white rug, toweling off and slipping into the robe she found lying on the chair nearby. She wasn’t sure what the nature of their relationship would be now, but she knew it was time to discuss it once and for all.

They were waiting for her in the main room, both more handsome than ever, and both standing when she came into the room. She smiled at them both, loving them in her own way. She sat down across from them in an overstuffed chair.

“I’ll get right to the point, Lyla. We want you. What I mean is we want to be with you.” Nick seemed flustered and Charles stepped in.

“What my brother is trying to say is that we want a relationship with you. Both of us. I am obviously more reserved than Nick, but when you are home, I want just as much of you as he has. No more strip club please; no one else touches you but us.”

She blinked twice, looking at them both. “But our parents.”

“Can do whatever they want. There is no telling where this will go, but for now, you belong to us.” Charles said it very matter-of-factly.

“If you will have us, that is. No more secrets though; this situation with the dead girl, and the old creepy guy…it was too much. Once we knew what you were doing we watched and waited, but we don’t want you in any kind of danger like that again.” Nick added quickly, giving Charles a heated look.

She thought about it a few moments, until she knew her answer was an easy one. “I love you both, so yes. I’ll be with you.” She looked at Charles for a longer second. “Only yours.”

CHAPTER 10

Charles made his way over to her and held out his hand, which she took eagerly. As she walked she reached back for Nick’s, who encased her hand in his warmly. The threesome made their way into the west wing of the condo and opened the doors to a spare room. She ran her hands over the red silk sheets and she turned to look back at them, letting her robe fall to the floor. She watched their eyes as they ran over her; her huge breasts were high on her chest and her puffy nipples were growing harder in the cool air of the room.

She crawled up on the bed, moving enough so that both men could wrap her wrists in the rope that was hanging off of the bed. She felt the ropes twist slightly and tighten as they stretched her arms, causing her breasts to jiggle with their efforts. They did the same with her feet, putting her into a strained position, leaving her everything open and exposed to them. Finally, she was blindfolded, and she could only lie there and feel.

She felt the mouths on her, kissing down the length of her, one side sweet and warm and the other side harder and menacing. She loved them equally, feeling her body reacting as they moved over her. She was wet; she could feel the evidence of her desire as her inner thighs soon became moist with her juices. She wanted more and she ached for it.

She felt something hard at the apex of her thigs and she blinked open her eyes, feeling the hard vibration against her as Charles pushed the foreign object inside her, filling her completely. She gasped at the initial entry, and then felt the vibrations move through her, hitting her insides in just the right way. He worked her with the dildo, slamming it inside her over and over, watching her muscled pop as the toy would exit, only to be pushed back in once more.

Nick began to help, touching a tiny vibrating toy on her love nub, moving and flicking it as Charles worked her from the inside out. She wanted to grab them both, pull them to her, but she was powerless to move at all. Her first orgasm rocked through her, making her entire body convulse as she cried it out.

Spent, she tried to stop them, but they only smiled and started yet another onslaught, this time adding a third toy to the mix. It was thin and grew bigger as the shaft went on. She knew this was where she would be tested on her limits as she felt the tiny end push into her other entrance and move slightly while the two men worked her other areas. She soon found the pressure there building as the thin end pushed in farther and farther until soon she was fucking and bucking wildly on both toys, both holes filled to the maximum. She moaned and cried out loudly as they used her body, each toy pushing and pulling into her, and the tidal wave that crashed over her was unlike anything she had ever felt before.

The blindfold was pulled away and she looked up at them as she continued to shake while aftershocks hit her over and over again, both men moving slightly away, undoing her hands enough to allow her to stroke both of their long, hard shafts on either side of her. She loved touching them, feeling the hard desire they had for her. She pumped them both wildly, watching their faces as they grunted with her every move.

“My mouth, I want you there, please.” She begged them and they agreed. She felt Nick move between her legs leaving the toy in her back entrance and replacing the other with his own thick rod. He pushed into her, carefully moving the one in the back as he moved, causing her body to rise up off the bed. She cried out as his fullness was almost too much.

She looked up in time to see Charles grab her head and move her into position, and he slid the thickness of himself into her mouth, and down her throat. She didn’t love him with her mouth, no, instead he turned her head slightly, holding it in place as he pumped into her mouth, using her throat to stroke himself deeper and deeper until she felt him stiffen and pull out only to give her a chance to grab his shaft and pump him wildly, licking and kissing the head of him until he exploded. She felt the surge hit her head on and she kissed the length of him, caressing him and reveling in the mess he made on her.

Nick was close, she felt his fast hard pumps into her and she looked down at him, her eyes on his pushing him into the next peak, he too pulling out his rod and covering her other half in his love juice.

She lay there, content, covered in them both. They cleaned up and then moved to help her into the shower. She kissed them both one after the other and she smiled to herself at the wonderful life she could see in her future for the first time ever.

TWO FOR ONE

CHAPTER 1

Sadie Jamison was a bit suspicious of the text from her best friend Vivian about meeting her for lunch at her art gallery when she received it in the morning, but she went during a break from her article for the local paper despite her concern. Vivian Adams had a good heart much of the time and wouldn’t do anything to embarrass Sadie -- not too much.

She walked through the thick glass doors of the art gallery that Vivian managed and took a look around at the new pieces on the wall with appreciation as she made her way back to the office down the long hallway. “Yo Viv,” Sadie called out as she tapped on the heavy wooden door with her hand.

“Come on in.”

Sadie pushed the door open to see delivery from one of the best places in town spread out over the long table against the wall as Vivian frowned at her phone. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know why the yearly charity event can’t ever go smoothly.” Vivian groaned with a frown. “My hostess agreed to do the auction, but she suddenly has a new boyfriend and backed out. The event is this coming weekend!” Vivian looked over Sadie thoughtfully as her friend frowned. “How about you?”

“Who is going to want me?” Sadie eyed the food with a raised eyebrow as she shook her head. “This was a trick, wasn’t it? You’re bribing me with food.” Sadie was five foot ten but also heavier than any of the past bachelorettes that were involved in the auction that raised money by ‘selling’ a woman to a man for a dinner date for an inflated amount of money. They claimed it was innocent and just for the event, but Sadie was not into being a hooker for the night. She didn’t even think it would be sincere given her size eighteen frame and the fact that she was black.

“Are you kidding me? You’re gorgeous.” Vivian told her as she sat up straight and tossed her platinum blonde hair back with a toss of her shoulders. “We have a great make-up artist and hair girl to bring out that gorgeous caramel skin and your bright green eyes, Sade. They’ll get you a hot dress; we’ll make some cash, and you can just do dinner. I know things have gotten scandalous in the past, but you don’t have to do anything that you don’t want to do. I swear. It makes so much money every year, and everyone says it’s their favorite part of the event.” Vivian pleaded with her friend with her big blue eyes as Sadie smiled. “I can’t do it seeing that I’m getting married in two months, you know.”

The upcoming wedding to a local artist that was starting to get a name for himself was huge news to the girls. They were working hard on the ceremony that was going to be on a private beach in Santa Monica with Vivian and Seth’s closest friends and family, and it forced a bigger smile on Sadie’s face.

“Touché. I’ll do it. It’ll be fun to get dressed up for the night, and I’ll make him take me to the best place for dinner.”

Vivian laughed and nodded.

Three days later, Sadie was staring at herself in the mirror in awe. Her long dark hair was in wide curls and highlighted with streaks of a honey color, which was so much more than she ever did with the curly mess. Her hair came from her father and his black heritage while her lighter skin and eyes came from her Brazilian mother, which was a combination that she didn’t think about too much before now. At twenty-two, Sadie had learned that the majority of men didn’t appreciate bigger women.

Tonight, though, she looked amazing. Sadie dressed in a clingy emerald green dress with makeup that made her eyes pop. They had been done up in a smoky style with a stunning plum gloss, and she shook her head slowly. She still wouldn’t make the former thousands of dollars that previous auctions had, but anything helped.

Vivian came to get her in the dressing room and led her to the stage as she babbled excitedly about the night. Sadie swallowed the lump in her throat as she stood on the steps and waited for the cue to her entrance. When she heard the call for the beautiful bachelorette, Sadie forced a smile on her face and stepped out to thunderous applause and cat calls. The announcer called out her likes as if it were a dating ad and started the bidding at one thousand dollars. Sadie swayed her hips as she fought a laugh and walked down the added runway for this part of the show. The champagne that she’d enjoyed in her room was doing the trick, and she narrowed her eyes as she tried to see who was looking at her.

Bids were called out throughout the crowd, nothing too far above what the original number started out as until a booming voice rose above the crowd. “I’ll offer five hundred thousand dollars for the lovely lady.” Everyone gasped, and Sadie’s eyes widened as she struggled to stay standing on her stiletto heels.

“What?” She whispered as she looked around to see who the man was in the bright lights.

“Six hundred thousand,” another voice called out as she spun around to try and see any of them.

“Well, well. This is the fastest auction that I have seen in quite some time. Where are we at, gentlemen?” The announcer teased the crowd as everyone waited anxiously for a response.

“Six hundred twenty-five thousand.” It sounded like the first bidder again.

“Seven hundred thousand dollars.” These guys weren’t playing, and Sadie clenched her fists as she wondered what more there was to this.

The bids jumped up in smaller increments as everyone waited to hear the outcome and once it hit over a million dollars, there was the sound of mutual laughter from the crowd. “Gentlemen, let’s do this.”

“We’ll go in together with two million and she’ll get to date the man that she chooses.” The crowd reacted as Sadie stared forward in shock and the announcer brought the crowd to an ear-piercing cheer. Sadie felt someone next to her, urging her off of the stage.

She walked off of the stage right into Vivian’s waiting embrace, who spun her friend around. “We’ve never done this well, Sade! I'm in total fucking shock right now, but you rocked it. I can’t wait to see these men…men. Can you believe it? Two men bid on you. Talk about scandalous!” Vivian chattered on as Sadie let her tense body relax.

“What now?” Sadie asked as Vivian pulled back and looked at her with sparkling eyes.

“We have a meeting room for the new couple to get to know each other. There're appetizers and drinks. I won’t lie. Sometimes they hate each other, but I am looking forward to this one.” Vivian took her hand and led her down a hallway to a door and pushed it open before she poked her head in to look around. “Empty. Come on.”

Sadie fell into a comfortable chair and ran her hands through her hair. “How did that just happen?”

“You’re beautiful. That’s how it happened.” Vivian told her as she sat down across from her. She poured them some champagne, and they toasted with broad smiles. “Remember, no matter how much they gave to the cause, what happens is up to you.”

CHAPTER 2

The women drank and waited as Sadie grew progressively more nervous. When the door opened again, she looked up with curious eyes as two men walked inside of the room.

They were both tall and wearing exquisite suits that were custom fit to their muscular bodies. That was where the resemblance ended.

Jacob Landon was dark haired with seductive whiskey eyes and a full mouth that promised the best of sin to Sadie as he slowly let his eyes rove over her body and she understood the goose bumps that she had on stage at this moment. He looked built, confident and she knew that he was rich just from his appearance.

Brent Taylor was similar in build but with tousled blonde hair and bright blue eyes. He looked to be more of the wealthy surfer boy with all of the traits that Jacob offered and Sadie shared a long look with Vivian, who stepped up with a smile and outstretched hand.

“Gentlemen, I am Vivian Adams. I manage the Berman Art Gallery, which is a primary sponsor of this very event.” They shook hand in turn, and she surveyed them curiously. “I must say, that was a very impressive effort tonight. My girl is worth every penny, though.”

“That was apparent the moment she took the stage,” Brent agreed as he looked Sadie over. His eyes were dark, and they made her shiver as she looked from him to Jacob, both of which had already introduced themselves just after walking into the room.

“I suppose I should leave the three of you to get to know one another.” Vivian winked at Sadie as she prepared to exit the room. “See you later, Sadie. Treat her well, gentlemen. She means the world to me.”

Sadie swallowed the last large sip of her champagne and set the glass down as they each took a seat across from her. “So you like long walks on the beach, hiking and dancing. Tell us more, Sadie,” Jacob told her as his eyes rested on the generous cleavage that the tight shimmery dress provided as she crossed her arms over her chest.

“That sounded like such a generic dating ad. I didn’t know what to say.” Sadie pressed her lips together and looked at both of them again. “I do love all of those things; it’s true. I am also a writer, an avid reader, and I love experiencing life to its fullest. I love feeling things to my core.” Her voice was shaking as Brent gave Jacob a look. “Do you know each other? I mean, you seemed so comfortable with the mutual bid, and I am told that’s never happened before now.”

“We are best friends and partners in one of the most successful architecture companies in the world. We have done work in every country and just happen to be based in the Los Angeles area.” Brent responded with a twinkle in his eye as he looked into her eyes. “To my knowledge and the past years of attending this event, it is the first double bid. What are you going to do with both of us, Sadie?” She gulped at the insinuation and the men shared a long look.

“It was for dinner. The auction?” Sadie inwardly groaned as she heard her own words. Even her body was telling her that she’d be a fool to stop at dinner with these gorgeous men that clearly had a different idea of their night. She wondered if the after party would be with one of them or…holy shit…both. That was new to her.

“Technically, yes.” Jacob responded as he took her in with his intense gaze and leaned forward. “I’d like to get a drink out there with you, get to know you. We can enjoy the rest of the event and go from there.”

“Yes, I’d like that,” Sadie agreed. The heat in the room was overbearing and she knew that she’d lose all willpower if she continued to be alone with these men. She was only twenty-two and though there had been some sex in her life, it was nothing like these men were going to give her. They couldn’t be that much older, thirty at the most, but they held the world in their hands. Brent seemed to be a bit more relaxed but that quality also made him extremely appealing next to Jacob’s arrogant confidence. They stood and offered their hands to help her up as she felt warmth heat her cheeks. She was feeling that same heat in places that needed to be touched and Sadie licked her full lips slowly.

“Cherry blossom. I love that scent. Does it taste as good as it smells?” Jacob leaned close and murmured in her ear as Sadie’s knees buckled. They opened the door and the three made an impressive entrance into the event as she held both of their arms between the men, something that surely got the tongues in the room wagging. They found a private table and in between people coming up to congratulate them or thank them for their generous bid, the men peppered Sadie with questions about herself as she stared at them.

They complimented her skin, her bright eyes and surprisingly, her curves. The men had never been driven to bid before with the skinny mindless women that were offered in the past and they had honestly arrived separately due to work. The fact that they were both bidding surprised them and they playfully went against each other until they decided to join forces with the big donation.

Sadie could tell that it wasn’t a lot of money to them as she sipped her second drink after sitting with them, feeling lightheaded and shamefully pumping with lust deep inside of her core. The night was coming to a close and groups and couples left the room to go home with their drivers or up to their rooms for the night and she gave the men a curious look. “It appears as though everything is coming to a close. Would you like to have a nightcap with us upstairs?” Brent asked her as he reached across the table and stroked her hand as Jacob stared at her with a hooded look.

Sadie nodded.

Once inside an elevator alone, Sadie felt her body turn to jello as she looked up at Brent before he leaned down and kissed her. It was demanding yet gentle and she clung to his thick arms to hold herself up as their tongues danced together with heavy desire. Sadie had felt it all night between the three of them and as she felt her hair lifted and another pair of lips on her neck, her tiny lace thong dampened between her legs in a rush of need. She was barely aware of the elevator opening and they all stumbled out into a room as she clung blindly to Brent before hitting something soft. Her dress was falling forward and Sadie wondered when it had been unzipped when she saw Jacob kneeling before her. He kissed her hungrily.

Jacob pulled Sadie gently forward on the king sized mattress as she felt the cold air on her skin. The dress stayed behind. She wanted to call out for them to be careful with it but she was too occupied by his eager mouth and skilled tongue. Her breasts fell free, and her nipples pebbled as hands reached around her body to pinch and tug at them as Sadie moaned.

One of the hands slipped down between her legs and slid the thin barrier of clothing aside. Sadie whimpered as fingers moved through her folds and found her hard nub before stroking it hard and fast. “Oh, oh…I’m close,” Sadie murmured as she kissed Jacob slowly and raked her hands through his cropped hair.

“I want to hear you come. Now, Sadie,” Jacob urged her as she winced and cried out loudly with her surprising release. She’d never come like that to begin with, much less on what seemed like a command before. Sadie wilted against Jacob as a mouth moved over her pussy to suck and lick as she trembled in Jacob’s arms.

“I need you to fuck me,” Sadie groaned as she blindly reached out to try and pull Jacob’s clothes clumsily off. “Oh, God. Oh, Brent.”

“Does she taste good?” Jacob asked as he found a pert nipple and started to pinch it before he tugged slowly. Sadie cried out again as another orgasm flooded Brent’s mouth and he sucked it inside of his throat without hesitation.

“Like fucking honey,” Brent sad in a muffled voice before he started to slide his tongue back over her as she closed her eyes and took a slow breath.

“I’ll make us some drinks, Brent. Keep her going.” Jacob said as she heard him move from the bed and clothing start to hit the floor. As amazing as she felt, Sadie wondered if they shared women often before Brent dragged her clit through his teeth.

“Fuck me,” Sadie was shocked at the words leaving her mouth with these men, and a finger slid inside of her slowly.

“I intend to. I want you on your knees like this as I spread your legs and bury myself inside of your tight pussy while you let my best friend come down your throat.” In and out. “I want you sitting on his face as you come with my cock in your mouth. The things that I wanted to do with you when I saw you up on that stage.’ His fingers slipped out and deeply back inside as she moaned. “I saw your beauty and your strength all in one moment, and I want to break that and make you come harder than you already have before we wake up together tomorrow. I want to see what you’re hiding in those eyes.” Brent stopped being so easygoing and sounded hoarse as he spoke and Sadie dizzily smiled as she rocked against his hand.

“You’ve done a great job so far,” she told him as he reached for her hand and placed it on his cock that settled between his loosened pants. “Oh my God.”

“I made us some drinks. Let her recover for a while,” Jacob said as Sadie sensed a bit of irritation in his tone. She looked over to see him dressed just in his pants as he set the tray on the table in the room before he dropped them and freed his impressive member. She met his eyes and stroked Brent just a pulse longer before she found the strength to settle against the pillows. Brent had moved beside her thighs and Jacob next to her before he reached over to rip her thong off of her body. “That’s better.”

CHAPTER 3

Sadie took the glass that Jacob offered her with a small smile as she curled up against the pillows and tried to cover herself and be comfortable at the same time. With her frame, that had never been an easy task. Sadie sighed and sipped the sweet but strong alcohol as she weighed her discomfort with her need, and the latter surpassed any negative feelings. They were there, though. She looked at the men who were both staring at her and raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“You look a little worried,” Jacob offered as he set his drink down and leaned closer to her. “I have never seen a woman as beautiful as yourself when you come, Sadie. It breaks down every part of you, and there’s no shame in that.”

“I just…I haven’t done this before. I’m a little scared,” Sadie told him as she looked at Brent. “This isn’t your first time, is it?”

“That doesn’t matter. We found you, so nothing before this matters.” Brent assured her as he slid a hand up her leg slowly and watched her eyes darken in the soft light from the hallway. She wanted his hands inside of her, his mouth on her and for them to be wrapped around each other’s bodies right here and now. Sadie had taken a deep breath and a long gulp of the drink before she moved over Jacob to set it beside his.

“I have never wanted anything more than this,” she whispered before she kissed him hard. Jacob slipped his arms around her back and held her close as their tongues moved together roughly, and she felt his hard cock against her thigh.

“Get on your knees, baby,” Jacob told her as she rolled off of his hot skin and complied without a second thought. She felt his mouth on her just before something nudged her lips apart. Sadie opened her eyes to see Brent sliding his cock into her. He filled her as she licked him slowly and started to move just into her throat. Sadie had not been good at this in the past, but she swore that she’d take anything that he gave her tonight as the sound of a wrapper getting torn filled the air, and she felt something thick slide inside of her.

Her mouth tightened around Brent as he gripped her hair and watched his best friend fuck Sadie with slow, deep thrusts. She was shaking and whimpering before Brent started to move on his own in sync with Jacob and drove himself inside of her hot little mouth as she moaned something, caught between the two men. Jacob had looked over her body before he began to jerk harder inside of her and he gave Brent a hooded look as he managed a few hard pumps before he released into the condom instead of inside of her body like he wanted to do. Sadie groaned as she closed her eyes and let Brent fuck her face with abandon now until he told her he was coming. Sadie swallowed him with pants and gulps as he stared down at her and realized that this was much more than a night, or even a simple auction meant to raise money.

As tired as she was, Sadie wasn’t done. She wiped her lips and moved over to kiss Brent again as she settled in his lap as he fell back against the mattress. Brent held her tightly as he kissed her and felt his cock ready itself for her before he held out one hand to Jacob.

Sadie slid the condom over him and pressed him down onto his back before she slid her body down. They both moaned at the feel of her wrapped tightly around his cock as she started to move and press him deeper inside. Neither Jacob nor Brent could keep their eyes off of her bouncing tits or the way she closed her eyes and leaned her head back. “Ooh, oh fuck. You feel so good, Brent.” Sadie continued to rock against him as he held onto her hips and closed his eyes for brief periods of time. She came seconds before him. Though softer than before it was still incredible. Brent came after, roaring as he shot into the barrier between them so soon after he’d just been in her throat.

They all relaxed against the pillows to drink again. Sadie felt complete and tired, though she knew that she couldn’t get enough of these men. Ever.

They finished the night with Sadie on her knees servicing Jacob with her mouth as Brent filled her from behind. He slipped a hand over her ass and his finger just pushing inside of her tight rim had them all coming around the same time.

Sadie knew that she needed sleep. She knew that she couldn’t move from this bed tonight and her body curled to have both of them pressed against her as she let her eyes flutter closed.

Sadie woke up first with a great need to use the bathroom, and she gently untangled herself from their bodies. She blushed as she looked at the two men, good-looking even in sleep as she eyed the muscles and the planes of their bodies. She glanced around the huge bedroom that she hadn’t bothered to look around before as she made her way to an open door that she assumed was the bathroom before stepping inside and widening her eyes. “Holy shit.”

It was the size of her bedroom in her small apartment in Brooklyn. Not only that, but it featured a huge shower with multiple heads for water to come out, a jetted tub and even a small fireplace. Sadie used the toilet and cleaned up as best she could with all of the toiletries that the hotel left the guests on the counter before she looked into the mirror. She felt a bit like Fiona in the movie Shrek as she looked around for something to wear. “So much for this fantasy.” The good hotels always had robes, and she took one and slipped it around her body as she tried to figure out what to wear when she left.

Maybe Vivian could send something to the room. She managed to do so much else that seemed nearly impossible, but there was no way that Sadie was wearing that dress out of here. It needed to be returned to the company that lent it to the event, and Sadie prayed that it was in decent condition for that transaction. She pulled her hair back and secured it with a fresh band from the counter as she looked at the door.

The morning after. Sadie was not accustomed to this at all. She walked back into the bedroom and headed right for the wall to the left of the bed that seemed to be all windows, despite being covered with thick blinds. She pushed one aside and gasped at the view of Manhattan and the Hudson River that she could see from what was easily one of the top floors of the swanky hotel. The city had never looked so beautiful. Sadie let them fall closed again and bent down to pick up the dress, frowning as she saw how it had wrinkled, crumbled into a heap on the floor before she located her purse a few feet away.

“Good morning,” Brent made her jump with his greeting and Sadie turned to look at him with wide eyes. “He was my college roommate. Not too much wakes him up early, so don’t worry.” He stood, and she took in his body with eager eyes as he walked to the bathroom for a pair of workout shorts before giving her a mischievous smile. “Do you like what you see?”

Sadie blushed and left the bedroom as he trailed her down the long hallway.

“This is a huge hotel room.”

“It’s the penthouse. It has four bedrooms in all in case we have friends stay in it.” Brent replied as she stepped into the foyer of the main room lined with windows.

“You guys aren’t…gay?” Sadie asked and heard Brent laugh.

“Not so much. We both loved pleasuring you, but we don’t feel the need to pleasure each other. I guess if a hand slips or something next time, then we’ll see what happens.” Brent was so confident in himself and his sexuality, and she walked to the windows to get away from him as she thought about everything that happened in the last twenty-four hours. She thought mostly about the next time they were together...would there really be one? She admitted deep inside that it was one of the most intense experiences of her life and that she wanted it to happen again, but there were things about that which confused her. The view was just as impressive here, and she felt him approach her from behind as she shivered against the thick cold glass. Brent moved his hands forward to loosen the sash of the robe and slide his hands over her tingling breasts. “I’d fuck you happily against this window all by myself.” He slipped one hand over her hips and against her clit as she fell forward and moaned his name.

“The window,” she managed to say as he moved his mouth over the reddened skin of her neck.

“We’re far above the city and if someone wants to watch, let them. You’re beautiful when you fuck, Sadie,” Brent assured her as he slipped the robe down her body and spread her legs, sliding a finger inside of her. She felt her skin press harder against the glass as she gasped and rocked against him to chase another orgasm. Just before she was there, Brent ordered her to stay just where she was before he left the room for a moment.

She stilled and looked over the city. They were high, so much so that anyone in an apartment would need more than just the naked eye to take a look at her body and what she and Brent were about to do. But that was part of New York living and why she kept her blinds closed so the perverted old man across from her wouldn’t try to watch her change.

She heard footsteps, and he was behind her again. Brent spread her open further and slipped inside of her as she cried out with the feeling. Her body welcomed him and wrapped tightly around his cock as she pressed her hands against the glass. He moved in and out as their bodies moved together while he pressed against her ass. He was holding her tightly, and her nipples were pushed hard into the window as he fucked her harder. She let herself imagine someone watching them before they started to masturbate and Sadie panted as she came around Brent before he thickened and stilled as he released.

Brent let her drop into his arms and carried her to the leather couch to set her gently on it. “You don’t have friends here right now, right?” Her voice was shaking.

“Just the three of us,” Brent told her before he pressed a soft kiss to her lips. He asked if she wanted some coffee and she nodded as her body continued to throb gently. Sadie couldn’t even hear him in the kitchen, and she closed her eyes as she memorized how her pussy was pulsing, and her nerves were reacting all over her body. This was so wrong and so right all at once. She should get her purse and arrange for Vivian to get her some clothes and just leave. Threesomes were something that a lot of people enjoyed and Heaven help her, but she was now one of them and Sadie just longed to have the strength to leave this penthouse. Brent returned dressed in his shorts with two cups of coffee, one of which he handed to Sadie. “I was planning on ordering some breakfast from room service. What do you like?”

“I…ugh…I guess some bacon and scrambled eggs.” She realized that she was hungry as he mentioned food and remembered that she hadn’t eaten much last night. Come to think of it; her head was hurting a bit, and he handed her a few pills. “What is this?”

“Tylenol. I’ll order up some Gatorade as well for you. That always helps my hangovers,” Brent offered as he walked over to the phone and started to read something. She took it with a sip of the sweet, creamy coffee and thought to herself how good it tasted.

Sadie stood up as an afterthought to get a robe and sat down as someone walked into the kitchen. “Morning,” Brent called out cheerfully before he picked up the phone to order.

“We’ll discuss that after coffee,” Jacob grumbled as he walked into the room wearing a pair of shorts similar to Brent’s. His eyes rested on Sadie as she picked up her cup and she regarded him quietly. She felt good about Brent’s enthusiasm toward her but was uncertain about Jacob. Perhaps this was a one night stand to him. “You’re still here.” A smile started at the corner of his sexy mouth, and she couldn’t help but to return it.

“I am. Brent asked me to stay for breakfast.” Sadie admitted as Jacob nodded and glanced over at his best friend.

Brent thanked whoever was on the phone and looked over at the pair on the couch. “I ordered your usual, Jake.” He came over and sat on the left side of Sadie, sandwiching her between the two men. The thought made her blush about last night all over again.

Jacob thanked him and looked from Brent to Sadie. “Look at her. You guys already fucked today, didn’t you?” He shook his head.

“I have a meeting today in a few hours. You’ll have her all to yourself.” Brent assured Jacob as he grinned at him.

CHAPTER 4

Once they’d all eaten, Sadie looked at the guys. “I don’t have any clothes here, so I was going to have my friend send some to the hotel so I can leave. The dress was a loan.”

“It suffered some damage last night. We already bought it and we'll have it cleaned, since it looked so beautiful on you,” Jacob offered with his charming smile as she stared at him. “Do you need to leave? Do you work today?”

“No, I make my hours. I just thought that you might prefer that,” Sadie hesitantly replied as the guys shared a look. They bought her that expensive dress?

“We owe you dinner. That was the arrangement of the auction.” Brent protested as she gave him a long stare.

“He’s right. Stay. We’ll get you some clothes delivered, and you can even get some from your apartment.” Jacob stepped in, and she looked at him for a long moment.

“Do you want that?” Sadie asked and watched as they both nodded. “Well, I can still have her bring me a change of clothes until we decide what to do.” She excused herself to get her purse and pulled her phone from the small black pouch. She bit her lip as she decided what to say and finally decided that Vivian would see through any lies.

Sadie: Yo, Viv. I am at the hotel, and I need something to wear for a bit. Can you get me some jeans and a shirt some undies with a bra and send them to the penthouse? I’ll check what room number it is. Vivian lived in the same complex as Sadie did, just in a bigger place.

A text came right through.

Vivian: The penthouse at the hotel from last night? Did you stay with one of the guys?

Sadie: In a manner of speaking. She rolled her eyes at the vague reply that her best friend would pick apart. I only have the dress from last night and that’s not entirely appropriate to leave in.

Vivian: I heard that someone called the designer last night and purchased the dress. Whore!!

“What is the room number here?” Sadie asked as she walked back into the living room to see the men talking closely together.

“2003. Did you get some clothes delivered?” Brent asked as she stared down at the text coming in.

“Yes.” Sadie sent the room number to Vivian and gave them a scared look. “Probably in person. Do you remember my friend from last night?”

“Vaguely,” Jacob casually said as Sadie raised an eyebrow. Vivian was one that was noticed all of the time compared to her. That was why she seemed always to be dating famous New York guys until she met her fiancée. Sadie wondered if her best friend had any threesomes along the way.

Brent excused himself to take a shower and came back dressed in business casual wear. Sadie and Jacob stopped talking to look up at him. She was growing comfortable with both men, and it scared her…to death. What was a girl supposed to do with two gorgeous and easy to get along with men that were best friends? People couldn’t be in relationships like that, could they?

Brent left, and Jacob immediately moved closer to Sadie to kiss her on the couch. It was like he was waiting to be alone with her and she pulled him closer as he started to untie her robe and slide his hands over her body. They were moving closer to being completely naked and ready to go when there was a knock at the door. “Shit. That might be Viv.” Sadie understood that she wasn’t looking like a supermodel after her first tryst of the day, and she pushed Jacob away and fixed her clothes.

Jacob ran a hand through his hair slowly and stood as he fixed his shorts. He strolled to the door and opened it before thanking someone and closing it again. “Just the staff.” He smiled at Sadie as he slipped his shorts down and walked over to her after setting the bag on a table.

After she had sucked his cock nearly dry, Jacob moved it to the shower where he held her up and fucked her with her back to the wall of the shower. Sadie cried his name as she came, clutching his shoulders as his lips found hers for a deep kiss.

They were both dressed and watching a hockey game in the living room when Brent returned in the afternoon. “Are you a fan as well? Jake used to drive me mad watching this all of the time.” Brent had glanced at the game and the score before he sat down. “New client. Hotel guy.”

“The best kind,” Jacob responded as he sipped his beer. “Sadie likes seafood as much as you, so we’re even.”

They left in the late afternoon in Jacob’s incredible Range Rover with all of the bells and whistles to go to her place for a bag and so she could change for dinner. They were going to a place on the Hudson River, and since the guys were a bit dressed up, Sadie wanted to be as well. When they parked on the sidewalk, Sadie gave them a careful look. “My place is dreadfully small. Like you might not be able to fit in it kind of small. Do you want to wait?”

“Of course not,” Brent said as he hopped out of the back and opened the door for her. Sadie sighed and got out as she imagined what everyone that saw them was thinking. Sadie’s imagination led her to a place where the auction was in the paper with scandalous headlines since it was a charity for the wealthy and famous of New York. Good thing she didn’t ever read it. Jacob joined them as she led them through the quaint but run down courtyard with the fountain and up some stairs almost in time to avoid the sound of Vivian’s voice.

“There you are,” she looked cheery enough, but Sadie knew her. Vivian wanted the dirt.

“Hello, Vivian,” Sadie said in a polite tone as Jacob extended his hand first to greet her, then Brent. “I am just getting some things, and we’re leaving again.”

Vivian looked from one man to the other before she gazed at Sadie. “Let’s do lunch this week. There are more plans to go over.”

“Of course. I’ll text you.” The degree that Vivian wanted to interrogate her was strong from the look in her eyes. Sadie grinned and turned to unlock her door as she walked in and let them follow her. “See? Small.”

“Have you been friends with Vivian for long?” Brent asked as he seemed to ignore the tiny living room and looked at her.

“Since third grade. I think we drive each other crazy sometimes, but I adore her.” Sadie replied as she glanced back at them. She and Vivian had never shared a man, and Sadie wondered what that must be like, given how comfortable they both were. “I will just get my things. Make yourself at home.”

She went into her even smaller room and pulled out her worn duffel bag from an old gym to pack some clothes. Not knowing how long she’d be gone, Sadie threw in a few pairs of jeans, some shirts and a few of her sexier bras and underwear. She looked in her closet for a dress and found a flowing red one that looked great with some mascara and fire engine red lipstick. Sadie threw herself together and slipped her feet into some matching red heels before she walked out into the living room again.

“Sadie, you know how to rock the color red,” Brent said as he stood up and approached her to kiss her cheek. He looked down the fitted top that teased her cleavage and the skirt that moved around her thighs with every step. “You look beautiful.”

“Thank you so much,” Sadie told him as she shyly smiled and looked over at Jacob. Somehow, his approval was just as important to her.

“You stun me with your beauty.” Jacob kissed her other cheek and inhaled as he lingered for a moment. “You do taste as sweet as you smell, as well.”

Sadie stared at him for a moment before she thanked him and they prepared to leave. They went to a place that offered them the small private nook that overlooked the water more than any other table and talked and sipped wine while Jacob chose to drink water until they got back to the room. They told her they rented it a lot just to do business in the area and hang out with friends since their apartments were a bit more uptown. Of course, as they explained it, a lot of the people from the event stayed for a long weekend.

She was tipsy as Jacob helped her to the car while she giggled at something that the hostess said to them upon seeing her acting affectionate with both men. Jacob’s face was set in a scowl as they walked and Brent knew that Sadie would feel a lot worse about the comment if she were sober, since she was sleeping with both men at this time. She just didn’t feel any pain right now.

CHAPTER 5

In fact, Sadie was the one who initiated everything by pulling the men to bed and stripping each one in turn to give him a sensual blowjob. They pleased her when they weren’t inside of her mouth, and Sadie came hard in their mouths before Jacob turned her onto her back to pull her legs to his shoulders and took her hard and deep. Brent knelt down to suck on her sensitive nipples as they bounced with every thrust and she pulled him closer to her as she closed her eyes and wondered how she’d be able to do this one on one with anybody ever again.

Brent took her on her knees as he played with her ass with the tip of his finger. It went deeper with each thrust and she cried out as she came hard all around him as Brent kept moving inside of her. For every thrust that she felt, there was a hand or a mouth pleasing her or a cock down her throat. Sadie felt herself drowning under the surface of her lust as she pressed her face into the mattress and took a deep breath.

They all returned to their homes two days after going out to eat and just hanging around the city when they weren’t in bed together. Every moment got hotter, and every encounter left her desperate for more before she finally drove home with her duffel bag in the passenger seat and the green dress folded up in the back. Brent had it taken to a cleaner so it was ready for another special occasion but Sadie knew that it would always remind her of the two of them. She might never wear it again.

They had exchanged numbers before she kissed them both goodbye in the room and told them that she wanted to see them again. Sadie felt the emotions that she was feeling inside in both of their kisses and their tight embraces, with Brent’s goodbye being a bit wordier than Jacob’s. It’s who they were, and she appreciated each and every bit of Jacob and Brent that she knew so far. She parked in her tiny reserved spot under the aging carport and missed the luxury of the hotel as she settled back into home. Her clothes barely seemed to fit into the small closet, and her full-size bed was just too small for her now.

Sadie wandered around before she fixed a sandwich in the kitchen and sat on the loveseat to watch some TV. She set her computer on the portable desk that she dragged all over her apartment and tapped out a story as she squinted at her thirty-two-inch set that was just a mere three feet in front of her. Everything seemed dull to her now, and she sat back and let herself miss the life that she’d lead over the weekend.

Brent called late that evening, and they talked late into the night and planned on lunch the next day. Sadie managed to get herself out of bed and get in some writing time before she showered and walked down to the curb. Brent pulled up in a fancy sports car that she later found out was a Ferrari F60 America in a pretty blue that brought out his eyes. He took her to a great deli in another part of town, and they ate sandwiches and chips as they watched a game on the television in the corner. “This doesn’t seem like your kind of place,” Sadie noted as she took a drink of her soda and glanced around the faded paint on the walls.

“I grew up in places like this out in Long Island with Jake. We have money now, but I like to go back to simpler times here and there, particularly since my family has all passed away. Airplane crash seven years ago…I like to hold onto the memories.” He stared into her eyes. “I thought that you’d like it here as well.”

“I do.” She smiled. “I just remember the hotel and the dinners. It was all so fancy, but this is nice. I ate at places like this as a kid too. There’s a certain charm to them.”

“I mix things up so you’ll always be guessing.”

After lunch, he brought her back to her house and parked the car. “Don’t you have to work?” Sadie teased him as he got out of the car and came around to open her door.

“I’m the boss, and I have a meeting,” Brent winked at her as he walked to her apartment by her side. Sadie took his arm and breathed in his scent as she made a mental note that Brent smelled fresh like the ocean and Jacob smelled clean like mint and herbs. Sadie unlocked the door and pulled him in by the hand as their lips met with all of the restrained desire that they were feeling over the last hour. Brent kicked the door closed and lifted her up to carry her to her bedroom as she wrapped her arms around his neck to hold on with a loud giggle.

“It’s so small in here,” Sadie protested as he dropped her onto the bed and kissed her hungrily. She undressed in minutes, and he was kissing down her body as she stroked his hair and watched. Just like before, Brent was fantastic on his own, and he made her come three times when it was all said and done. They had to be creative since his over six-foot frame didn’t fit so well on the bed but they laughingly agreed to go to his place next time. When he kissed her goodbye, Sadie missed the both of them. She watched him leave as a blonde strode purposefully towards her door as she licked her lips. “Yo, Viv.”

“Was that a lunch date that you just got back from?” Vivian asked as she surveyed Sadie’s sloppy appearance.

“Yes and so much more.” Sadie pulled her best friend in and shut the door as she stared at her. “I don’t know what to do.” She told Vivian everything from the night of the auction to the weekend as her friend widened her eyes.

“Oh my fucking God…both of them? Sadie, that’s so unlike you,” Vivian sympathized as Sadie nodded with a frown. “They’re gorgeous, though. If I wasn’t engaged, I might be a little jealous.” Vivian smiled since they both knew her soon-to-be husband was a handsome man that she was crazy about. “Who would you pick if you had to?”

“I don’t know,” Sadie admitted as she looked at Vivian. “They’re opposites, but I like both of them.”

“Ride it out. Hell, fuck the ever loving hell out of both of those men. You deserve it for so many reasons.” Vivian was no stranger to the way most men were towards her friend and called all of them stuck up assholes that didn’t know what they were missing.

“I guess. It just feels so…taboo. Something like that.” Sadie had mused before she shook her head. The girls talked for a bit longer before Vivian went back to the gallery and Sadie got some writing done until her phone rang later that night.

It was Jacob. He asked her to dinner, and Sadie accepted before she finished up her article and checked it before sending it to her client. She dressed in a dark purple dress that clung to her curves and some black heels with dark liner and nude pink lips. She walked out to the curb to find Jacob walking towards her as a smile crossed his face. “You look gorgeous.” He kissed her softly and led her to a car that rivaled Brent’s, where he opened the door for her.

Dinner that night was a steak and seafood place where she found herself enjoying it as much as she had the lunch date. They were different men, but a part of her was beginning to care deeply for them both. He bought the best wine in the place and allowed her to drink to her heart’s delight before they left and they headed the opposite direction of her apartment. “Where are we going?”

“My apartment, if that’s okay. I want you to see it.”

Sadie smiled as they pulled into a garage and wondered where Brent lived. Was it close to here and would she ever see his place? Jacob got out and opened her door, leading her by the hand to an elevator. It took them to the twentieth floor into a luxurious hallway where he unlocked an enormous white door and pushed it open. The apartment reminded her of the hotel room with a spacious living room and a marble fireplace with an equally beautiful kitchen that she could see a part of from the foyer. She watched as Jacob slipped off her jacket and set it on the chair before he turned towards her. “I’ve been thinking about you since we all left the hotel.” Jacob stepped forward and cupped her face with his hands. He leaned down to kiss her as she parted her lips in anticipation and slipped hers around his neck. Their desire was slow but very steady, and Sadie moaned into his mouth as he lifted her and pressed her against the wall.

She was tugging at his clothes after she lifted her dress over her head and Jacob let his pants slip down his legs as his cock sprung out. He ripped off her satin thong and fingered her clit before he pulled her to the bedroom and reached into a drawer on the nightstand.

Jacob pushed her onto the bed and spread her thighs apart with his knees as he rolled the condom over himself. They hadn’t done a lot of foreplay this time, but he didn’t need it as he slid easily inside of her. She grunted as she wrapped her legs around him and scraped her nails down his chest. Sadie arched her back as he held her still and drove himself into her over and over until she was gurgling his name in a volatile release as his fingers dug into her hips.

He dropped over her for a long kiss before he pulled out slowly and she tasted the sweat above his lip. “Fuck if I don’t crave your body all of the time, Sadie. I knew that night that you were something to hold onto and when Brent got involved…I went with it because he’s like a brother to me.” She felt her heart drop. “Not that it wasn’t hot watching you with him, but this is nice. Just us.”

“Yeah.” She replied as his hand slid down her body and found her clit with his finger. They were soon headed into the rabbit hole as he made her come with his finger and hand before asking her to ride him hard so he could watch her tits bounce. Sadie fell asleep there, and they dressed hurriedly in the morning so he could get to work and she could do a conference call with a new client.

The kiss that he gave her before she slipped out of the car made her lips tingle, and Sadie stared into his eyes before she got out on her own. She walked to her apartment slowly as she realized that she cared deeply for both Brent and Jacob.

The next time she went out, Sadie saw them both. They ordered Thai in and spent the night at Brent’s apartment eating and fooling around on the couch. Sadie found it to be more casual than Jacob’s with a hint of a beach theme, but the bedroom was just the same as both of the men took turns tasting her and biting at her nipples before they filled her pussy and mouth. She felt fulfilled as she was coming around Jacob and swallowing Brent, her body taking the beating that she loved and craved. She cuddled close to both of them as they fell into a silence and Sadie fell asleep harder than she had since the hotel.

They continued this way for a few months, mixing it up with just one man and sometimes the three of them. It was hot as ever, but Sadie noticed three months later that she was seeing them alone. Both seemed stressed and tense even as they fucked her in their beds but there was no mention of the other guy. She also knew that she was falling in love with both of them, more and more with every night that she spent with Jacob or Brent. Sadie could see the look in their eyes sometimes when she met their gaze, and she almost said it, but something held her back.

Society told her that it was wrong. The looks that she got from people that knew her from the auction made her ashamed of what she was doing. Vivian had to fire her assistant for gossiping about Sadie and the guys and wasn’t kind about it as she screamed at her staff to keep their mouths shut. It was uncomfortable for Sadie in many ways, and she considered just ending things and finding a man that she could just love for who he was without complication.

The night that she realized something was terribly wrong was a night with Brent. He was the easygoing one, pleasant compared to Jacob at times. This particular night, he’d taken her to a cute place for dinner but was sullen throughout the meal and afterward took her to his apartment. There was no kindness, no affection. He fucked her like he always did, but this was angry, and she sensed that he was troubled by the whole situation as she looked into his face after they collapsed on the mattress. “What was that? What’s going on with you and Jacob? You’re both being assholes these days.”

Brent looked shocked since she rarely used that kind of language before he ran a hand through his messy hair. “We’re not speaking too much right now outside of work, and even that’s touchy on most days. We both…we both fell in love with you and being together as a threesome is too much for us. I think it’s also too much sharing you now. We never meant for this to happen that night with the auction.”

“Oh,” Sadie said as she stood and started to dress. Brent watched her quietly. “Maybe it’s best if we just end it then. You have been friends forever, and I don’t want to break that.” Her voice was shaking from the tears forming in her eyes and she stared at the floor. She was madly in love with both of them and hated what was happening, but she couldn’t stay here. Not tonight and not anymore. Sadie looked back at Brent on the bed, perfectly toned from what she assumed was additional exercise to work out the stress and gorgeous to look at. She wished that it was just lust. Sadie whispered goodbye and walked out to get her purse before she got a car on her phone.

CHAPTER 6

Sadie didn’t contact them, and they remained quiet for the next week. Her heart ached over the loss, but her body missed them as well. She found herself tossing and turning at night alone in her bed, not sleeping as she tried to make herself come with her hand and the toys that she’d purchased recently. She needed to feel like she did with Brent and Jacob but the releases that she gave herself were so understated compared to what she was used to. Still, she tried. Sadie masturbated in the shower, in her bed and anywhere in the house just to try and fill her needs.

Vivian stared at her over lunch one day with worried eyes. “You look miserable, Sade.” They were supposed to be going over details for the wedding rehearsal, but Sadie was tired and grumpy, much like every day.

“I just…miss them. I miss both of them. I wish that I could pick one over the other or even just blend them into the perfect man, but I can’t.” Vivian knew about what had happened, and she took a bite of her salad and chewed thoughtfully for a moment.

“So go to them. Throw all of this out there and just set things straight. It’s not the norm to be with two men, not even here in the city. You’ve just looked so terrible for these past few days, and I think you know what you need as much as I do.” Vivian told her with a serious face. “Fuck the gossip. Fuck everybody. Just live your life and make yourself happy.”

“Yeah?” Sadie asked and watched her best friend nod fiercely.

“Hell, yes.”

They planned over the rest of the meal and even did a little shopping. Sadie woke up the following morning and put on the new red dress over a black garter belt and matching bra after she applied her makeup to perfection. She wanted to wow the men and fix everything that had gone wrong. Sadie slipped her feet into heels and walked out to her car before she looked up the address of their building.

She had taken a deep breath before she pulled out into traffic. The robotic voice told her where to turn as Sadie followed the directions and found a garage to park in. Sadie looked at herself in the car mirror and ran a hand through her curls before she got out and walked to the intersection to cross the street. There was a catcall from a window, and Sadie made eye contact with a young black man as he gave her a thumbs up sign before driving through the light.

That made her feel good.

Sadie walked into the massive building and looked around the impressive lobby that was all windows and couches and chairs surrounding a prominent marble desk located against the wall with two women sitting behind it and assisting people. A tiny little brunette looked at her and asked if she could help her as Sadie cleared her throat. “I am here to see Brent or Jacob. No, both.”

“Do you have an appointment?” Her voice was snotty, and Sadie stared at her for a long moment.

“Can you give me a name?”

“Sadie Jamison. No appointment,” Sadie replied slowly as the receptionist’s eyes darkened.

“You’re the bitch from the auction. They’ve been difficult since then, and it’s your fault. What are you doing here?” Sadie widened her eyes at the question as the blonde looked over at her and gasped.

“Josie, stop it.”

“You know I’m right, Maddie. I don’t think I should let you back there.” Josie told her, and Sadie felt her skin flushing red.

“Screw you. I am going to talk to them. Where are they, Maddie?” Sadie asked as she stared at the blonde with a dark expression.

“Seventh floor. The elevator is to your right,” Maddie told her quickly as her coworker glared at her. “Go right past the desk and their offices are side by side at the end of the hall.”

“What are you doing?” Sadie heard Josie hiss as Sadie walked away towards the bank of elevators.

“They have been so unhappy. Let them have a chance to get what they want.”

Sadie thought about the words as she walked and realized that she'd caused the rift between them and ruined their friendship. A part of her wanted to turn and leave and not see them, though Sadie reminded herself how much she loved them and that she was here to try and save things between all of them. She would always regret it if she didn't try far more than if she walked away now without trying anything at all. She knew that she wanted Brent and Jacob more than she'd ever wanted anyone before in her entire life. They were worth fighting for.

Sadie pushed the button and waited for a door to slide open before she stepped on and pushed the button for floor seven. It was beautiful inside with a mirrored ceiling and plush burgundy carpeted floors, and she looked up as she imagined getting taken in here by her men. Sadie felt her clit start throbbing and she let out a trembling sigh. She waited for the ride to end, and when the doors opened again, it seemed like hours later.

Sadie walked out and noted where the desk was before she walked forward. “Can I help you? Ma’am? Who are you here to see?” The nasal voice of the woman there followed her as Sadie strode down to the end of the hall where there were two doors, and she looked blindly between them before she opened Brent’s and walked inside.

“What are you doing here?” He stared at her for a moment before standing and walking around the desk. “I thought you decided that you wanted out. I thought we were over.” Brent’s hands found her face as he claimed her lips in a demanding kiss that she had to fight herself to stop.

“I want to see Jacob in here. I want you together.” Sadie demanded as he stared at her in disbelief.

“Why? Do you want him instead?” Brent asked her as he tried to kiss her again.

“I need to talk to both of you,” Sadie demanded as she stepped back and took deep breaths to regain her composure. “Now, Brent.”

He dropped his hands and walked around the desk before picking up the phone. “I need you in here.” There were none of the comfortable jokings that Sadie loved running between them, and it was tense and ugly. “He’s coming.” Brent stared at her like a starving man that needed food, his eyes dragging down her body slowly as he took her in.

“Good,” Sadie told him in a shaking voice as she looked slowly around the office. It was spacious with a large leather couch against the back wall and even a small kitchen to the left of the door. There was even a television against the wall where Brent could watch something while he worked at his massive black desk. She could see that they ran a successful company just from the office alone, without all of the papers spread out on top of the desk and a sided table as well. Just being near him, smelling him, made her shake, and she looked back into Brent’s darkening blue eyes. The door opened, and she shook with the noise as well as the scent of Jacob behind her.

“What do you-” Jacob’s cold voice stopped as she felt his eyes roving over her. “Sadie. What are you doing here?”

She swallowed the lump in her throat and turned to face him. “I need to speak to both of you.” A tear slid down her cheek as she pressed her hands against the soft cotton of her dress before she licked her lips.

He watched every move with a riveted gaze as she took in the circles under his eyes and the light scruff on his chin, something that Brent was sporting as well. “About what? I thought that you were moving on since I haven’t heard from you.”

“I know what this was doing to you. I know what both of you were going through.” Sadie admitted as he looked down at the floor. She stepped forward. “I know this isn’t what people do. I know that the three of us is a crazy idea, but I’m in love with both of you. I can’t live without you.”

“What?” Brent asked in a hoarse voice from behind her. Sadie spun around to look in his eyes. “I told you that we can’t do this any longer, not that way.”

“I can’t choose. I love you.” Sadie stepped forward and kissed him as she clutched his face tightly between her hands. “I need you.” Brent responded to her kiss as his tongue slipped between her lips and she moaned. Sadie forced herself to pull away before she turned and walked over to Jacob. He looked doubtful as she approached him and Sadie traced a hand over the smooth fabric of his white shirt to feel his muscles underneath. “I love you, Jacob. I love the way that you’re looking at me right now and I need you.” She leaned up to kiss him and breathed deeply as his lips molded against hers.

Sadie stepped back and looked at the floor before she raised her gaze to look at both of the men. She reached into her small purse and pulled out her phone to find the music app on the screen before she pressed play. Sadie tossed both on the sofa softly before she pressed her back to the wall and ran her hands over her body with her eyes closed.

The pole dancing classes that Vivian bought them as a goof were going to pay off and Sadie cracked her eyes open to see them staring at her from their same places on the floor. She slid forward on her black stilettos and swayed her hips before she traced Jacob’s face with her fingers and down his body to find him hard for her. Sadie gripped his cock through his pants before she moved over to Brent and pressed her body against his back as she slid a hand through his hair and over his neck.

Sadie took that moment to untie the string that held the wrap on and let it slide open before she stepped out and let it drop to the floor. Everything that she wore underneath was sheer and the thong left little to the imagination. Sadie cupped her breasts through the lace and hardened her nipples with small tugs as each man took a step forward.

She really wanted a pole as she spun around and opened the clasp at the front of her bra before she let it slide down her shoulders. Sadie turned around and tossed it their way before Brent tugged off his tie and pulled it tight in his hands. She felt her nipples between her hands again and moaned as they cried out for the attention of the two men that were watching her. Sadie dropped to the floor carefully and spread her legs as she stared up at them before sliding her hand over her pussy. Sadie stroked herself to the slow beat of the song and slid two fingers inside as she pushed herself back to the couch across the cool, smooth hardwood. Once she felt the leather against her skin, Sadie leaned back and started fucking herself with slow deep strokes as she heard heavy breathing in the air.

This was so needy, but she felt good with them watching what she’d done since walking away from them. Sadie wept as she brought herself closer to an orgasm, heady from the feeling of their presence and the way that they were watching her as she gazed at them with hooded eyes. “I do this every night thinking of you both. I want to be in your bed every day and feel you inside of my pussy, my mouth…my ass.” That was something that they hadn’t done yet, and she watched Jacob slip off his tie before they both stepped forward.

Sadie was lifted onto the couch and pressed back as Brent tied her hands and pulled them above her head. Jacob took her feet and tied one to the bottom of the sofa before he buried his face in her hot core and feasted on her hungrily. “You’re not fucking moving for a while,” Jacob said against her before he dove back in and his voice vibrated against her throbbing clit.

Something firm got clipped onto her nipples, and Sadie looked down to see the clips used for thick stacks of paper pressing her together as she cried out. The pain was intense, but it urged her orgasm forward as she arched her back and offered more of herself to Jacob. Brent covered her mouth with his and kissed her hard and long as she closed her eyes and memorized the feel of the men that she loved against her.

Sadie cried out as she exploded against Jacob and Brent sucked her tongue into his mouth as he reached a hand down to tease her clit as Jacob drove his tongue into her. “Fuck, fuck fuck,” Sadie whispered in the seconds that her lips were free of the kiss. “I love you, both of you.”

“I love you, Sadie,” Brent whispered against her lips as he stroked her clit harder and drove her into another full release.

“I never stopped thinking about you,” Jacob breathed as he dropped his pants and rolled on a condom before he drove himself inside of her. Brent watched, not moving his fingers as his best friend fucked the woman that they both loved without envy or anger. Sadie leaned her head back and moaned as Jacob took her harder before he released her foot and dropped onto his back. Jacob tugged Sadie over him, and she found him with her center as she slid over him and rode him with her hands pressed against his rippled abdomen.

Brent slipped a hand between her ass cheeks and found the tight entrance as he prodded with his finger. “Oh God. I need you, Brent.” She vaguely heard him dropping something to the floor. He walked somewhere and came back before he parted her and slipped his cock over her rim and moved inside inch by inch. Brent ripped off the clips and cupped and squeezed her as he filled her with his cock and she leaned back against him.

Sadie rocked onto Jacob as Brent moved into her in a rough rhythm and she knew that she was going to break apart with the sweet pressure of both of them filling her. Sadie whimpered softly as her body tensed and let go before Jacob shot deep inside of her and stared into her eyes. Brent gripped her hips and thrust once, twice before she felt his hot come filling her ass as she cried out his name.

“You know that I can’t live without this, don’t you?” Sadie asked them as she leaned forward against Jacob and stared into his eyes.

“I feel the same way,” Jacob replied as he untied her hands and pulled her down for a kiss.

“I want to give this a try. I choose us over all of the other fears that I have.” Sadie said to both of them as Brent pulled out of her and leaned forward to kiss her back.

“Yes. I missed both of you, and I can’t live like that,” Brent added as she smiled and found Jacob’s full lips with her mouth.

They ordered lunch in and ate on the couch as the three got to know each other again without all of the strain that had been between them before. Sadie cuddled against both men before they made love again with Brent taking her from behind and Jacob in her mouth. They told her that they loved her.

Sadie left the office with a smile on her face and her body aching from their afternoon. She didn’t look at anybody and went home to get ready for dinner with her men, feeling complete and full inside.

Their relationship wasn’t normal, but it made them happy. Three people could love one another and risk it all for their happiness, and that was what she was going to do.

She was going to live her life for herself.

TWO HOT TO HANDLE

Chapter one

No doctor has been able to tell me what exactly I have and over the years therapists have dug into my psyche to see what they could do. I think that deep down they just wanted some kind of sound bite for a condition that they had never heard of before. As far as I knew, I was a unique package that was able to live within my fantasies. I sometimes had problems differentiating myself from that of fantasy and reality.

“Celeste, you have done some amazing work for us and I have to commend you on your work ethic. There isn’t anybody that has been able to make headway of our books for a long time. You may be wasting your time in research, when you could be dealing with the finance part of the business.” Drake was that rare breed of nerd and hunk rolled into one beautiful man.

“I have to say that your praise makes me smile, but it’s not necessary. I’m just doing my job and besides you were the one that brought me into this. We work very well together. I think we need to find more time to do more than just work.” This was not like me and this had to be one of my fantasies coming to life in my mind. “You look a little flustered and maybe I can do something about relieving you of some of that frustration.” I felt this need deep down and Drake was the meaning of dark and handsome. It was kind of endearing to see him wearing glasses with the pocket protector in his right pocket.

“I…I don’t think that we should do anything that would be considered bad behavior.” The very word bad had many meanings and the very thought of him thinking of anything untoward was making my temperature rise. The short black leather skirt had risen a few inches on that swivel chair in front of his desk. I moved myself into the position of the Lotus. My knees spread and of course that gave him an unobstructed view of my soaking wet panties. “You really shouldn’t do that and you have no idea what you are asking for.” It was after hours and being here to all hours of the night was not uncommon for me. It was nice to have somebody here to accompany me, but I was hoping that somebody else would show up.

“Don’t you want to be bad? Haven’t you gotten tired of the stuffed shirt persona that you project to everybody around you? I know that I’m through being that meek and mild young thing that nobody sees more than just wallpaper. I want more from my life than going through the motions.” Knowing that this was a figment of my imagination it had allowed me to reach further than I’d ever gone before.

I grabbed his foot and I played a sexy game of pulling at his shoes and then taking off his argyle black socks. I scooted forward, raising my ample legs and placing them on either side of his sitting against the desk. I had his foot in my hand and I was rubbing his big toe up and down the wet center of my panties. They were the sheer baby blue kind with a lace trim with a very thin material that could be ripped on contact with just about anything.

“MY GOD. I never took you for this kind of sexual creature.” I used his big toe to move the fabric out of his way, so that he could feel the bald mound of my sex. I had the recipe for disaster and it was written for me to follow step by step. “You make it very hard to stay celibate.” I’d known from the moment that I came to work at the firm that Drake was saving himself for marriage. He was apparently quite the bad ass in the day, but he had changed his ways. He had cleaned up his act and was finding a true purpose for himself here. This was his chance to use that intellect that had gone unnoticed by most.

“You need to take a step back and look at what you are denying yourself.” He belonged to me and all I had to do was crook my finger in just the right way to motion him closer to the source of my desire. “You are exactly like me and we both need to live a little. It’s time to get in touch with your past.” There was the sound of clapping and we both looked towards the door to see the blond Adonis of Tyler standing there quite amused by the site that greeted him.

“Alas, I couldn’t have said that better myself. You both live under a rock when there’s a whole world out there ready to explore. You’ve been out of the game too long, Drake. I’m definitely not going to be the one that anybody’s going to take home to mother and I’ve never claimed to be the good guy. I don’t consider myself the bad guy either, but there is something to say for being naughty.” He had his cock already out and the glistening glaze along the shaft told me that he had rubbed his own stuff into the skin.

“I’m not sure that I feel comfortable about any of this. You two are fucking crazy pardon my French.” He could say that, but Drake did not stop me from using his big toe to separate the lips of my labia. He wasn’t thick by any means, but it certainly was a jarring sensation. This prepared me for the inevitable insertion of something a lot bigger than his big toe. I pulled him away for a moment, so that I could relieve myself of my panties. I took them off and I smelled the middle, inhaling the aroma and then tossing it over my shoulder to be snatched from the air by Tyler standing there ready to receive them.

I went back to using his toe and then another one of his toes alongside the big one joined in on the fun. I was rubbing my clit with one finger. I watched Tyler move his cock back and forth through the sheer material of my panties. He was leaving behind quite the mess and I was beckoning him forward, so that I could suck on the head. He was jerking the shaft with my panties enclosed around his charging rhino. His impressive monument of manhood was quite daunting and even getting the head into my mouth was not an easy feat by any means.

I felt those toes come away from me and the plaster of Drake’s shaved face was followed by the extension of his tongue. It slithered into my folds, separating any resistance and driving deep within my core. The force that greeted him pulled him in. He wasn’t prepared for that type of reaction. Scientifically speaking, it was fascinating to lend myself to this kind of experiment.

I moaned around the cock in my mouth, while my 6’3, 250 pound muscle-bound freak had taken a hold of my long black hair. He curled many locks in his fist making it impossible for me to relinquish my hold. He knew how to handle my big body. Not many men were man enough to manhandle my girth “You suck cock like a fucking pro on the street. You could make some serious cash giving yourself to men.” I couldn’t believe that Tyler could think of me like that, but there was also this special little shiver that ran down my spine at the very idea of letting some strange man take advantage of me.

Drake had taken his tongue out and now narrowed his attention on my clit with rapid movements that had me practically falling off the chair. The only thing that was preventing me from doing that was Drake’s hands underneath my huge ass. One of his fingers made contact with my asshole. I was soon having an anal induced climax with his tongue now enhancing it with a suction that felt out of this world.

I don’t know how it happened, but I found myself over the desk and each one was taking turns pounding me over top of it. There were moments that I didn’t even know which one was doing it and it was kind of exciting to think that I had lost myself to the moment.

“You’ve got one fucking hot hole. It’s so fucking hot and wet that it amazes me that it belongs to somebody like you.” I suppose I could have taken that as a backhanded compliment, but for some reason I didn’t care, as long as they were giving me what I wanted. He grunted his reply and soon was shooting streams of it over my back making it as far as my hair. I felt so dirty and alive and then Drake was forcing his into my ass. I don’t know why he felt compelled to do that, but I wasn’t going to ask any questions to ruin the moment.

“You’re such a nasty little bitch and I don’t know how you bring this out of me. I haven’t said anything so gross and demeaning in some time… in…some…TIMEEEEEE.” He gave one final jerking motion and then he was shaking with the relief of his balls now boiling his seed to the surface. It sprayed with the force of a hose and I was left slightly stunned and completely used and abused in a way that I could never imagine in real life.

Chapter two

I awoke with the start and I was at my desk and there was nobody around me. The only sound that could be heard was the ticking of the clock. I wasn’t sure if I was back in reality or still in my fantasy. Was all that even a fantasy, or did I live in the moment and do something totally out of character for the first time in my life? I quickly checked for any evidence, but there was no sticky residue left behind after our ill advised union together.

My panties were showing signs of excitement with a wet stain that really was quite telling. I had been poring over documents and trying to verify the results of something extraordinary. We were working on a way to give the dopamine levels in our brains an enhancement to make every day a happy one. Everything so far was inconclusive, but we did come to a very strange discovery. The pill once given to one of our specimens had cured a certain malignant tumor in its monkey body. There was a lot more research to do to even consider getting it FDA approved for the open market.

My eyes were blurred I could barely see 2 feet in front of me. I was overtired and barely able to function without the necessary caffeine injection with cup after cup for the last few hours. I was jittery, but lack of sleep had the disadvantage of making me fall into a deep slumber. Once my head hit the pillows, I would be out like a light.

“You can’t be here at all hours of the night, Celeste. You’re making me look bad and that’s not good when I’m the boss.” Tyler with his blond good looks that you would find in some kind of magazine for beautiful people was standing there in front of me. He looked haggard and the expression on his face told me that he was ready to call it for the night. I was surprised that he didn’t have a date. It seemed that there was a different flavor every week. “I’ve gotten one final adjournment. This is the last one that they are going to allow before they ask for some kind of results. Just remember, this cannot be like any other drug out there. This has to be something that we can buy over the counter and not have any of the side effects of withdrawal or addiction. I know it’s a hard pill to swallow, but if anyone can do it, I know that somehow you will pull it off.”

“I’m just about done myself. I don’t know how much I can do without seeing all of these wavy lines in front of my eyes. If you would wait, I will come with you to the elevator.” I didn’t know if this was fantasy or reality and that gave me something to look forward to. I had bypassed all reason and judgment and was ready to throw caution to the wind. I couldn’t care less about anything, but I also harbored a distinct fear of doing something that was going to get me thrown off the project. This was too important and besides I didn’t have the courage to do something to initiate anything.

“I’ll give you a few minutes to finish up. I need to check some emails and then I’ll meet you down at the elevator. Don’t leave without me.” It was strange thing for him to say and maybe I was reading too much into it. The office area was deserted and not even the cleaning staff was here. They were to arrive in the next couple of hours, which left a lot to happen between now and then.

I finally pushed myself back from the computer. I was exhausted and unable to think straight. I rubbed my eyes with my glasses dangling from my fingers. I put them back on and smoothed down my plaid skirt. I stood on my own 2 feet in the 4 inch black high heels that I wore like a testament to the bad girl I wanted to be.

“I don’t know what’s taking you so long, but I really do need to get home and get something to eat. I’m famished and I could probably eat a horse right about now.” I heard laughter and I mistakenly thought that he was getting a big thrill out of what I had to say. It made me smile I went to his door to see that he was busy on a phone call.

“Of course I want to be with you, baby. You have everything going for you and I can’t wait to strap on the saddle and ride you like never before. You know that my cock is best suited for a woman of your obvious qualities. You know that when you scream in orgasm it’s like an aphrodisiac right to my privates. My cock is already hard for you, baby. Why don’t I come over right now and show you what I’m talking about. You can’t possibly deny me after everything that we’ve meant to one another. Of course, I know that we haven’t seen each other in some time, but that doesn’t mean that we can’t be friends with benefits. What better way is there for both of us to get off than by using each other’s body like some personal sex toy? I’m glad to hear you say that. It won’t take me more than 10 minutes to get over there.”

He hung up and I was standing there with my hand to my mouth in shock. “I didn’t mean to overhear any of that, but you have to admit that you weren’t exactly being subtle about your overtures. I’m guessing that you found something to do for the evening. I hope that you can stay awake long enough to get her there.” I wanted him to look at me like the way that he was talking to that woman on the phone. For the most part, I figured that he saw me as a little sister and nothing more.

“It certainly did make you blush and I’m not just talking about your cheeks.” I looked down and my chest had turned this rosy hue. I couldn’t help it and his words did affect me. The way that he stalked me from across the room was making me look at him like he was crazy. I couldn’t let him see how much his teasing was turning me on. He grazed my face with his hand. It had me practically begging to be taken. “You’re not so bad when you get close enough to see your natural beauty. I kinda like the curves and you wear it well. I think that you and I could have a lot of fun and maybe I could be the one to make you experience something that you’ve never had before.” I made my way down to the elevator.

“I really don’t think that we should be doing anything of the sort. You have to admit that workplace romances never work out. They’re always messy and awkward at the end of the day. I really don’t need that kind of drama in my life.” He was behind me and most likely staring at my ass and wondering what it would take to get me out of the plaid skirt. “It’s not like you don’t have a better offer. She sounds like she’s ready for you and why you would you even try to get into my pants god only knows.” It must’ve been the old adage of something that was unattainable.

“I don’t know what it is, but maybe I’ve always seen you differently than others. I thought that I had to protect you, but I also felt like you needed to wake up and experience the world. You’ve never been one for taking chances. I’ve seen the way that you’ve been looking at Drake and why the two of you haven’t jumped each other’s nerd asses is beyond me. His lingering glances and you staring at him when he’s not looking doesn’t go unnoticed by me. I also think that you have something of an attraction to me. It’s something that scares you and it should, because I can be quite overwhelming.” The feel of him pressed up against me was not for an innocent girl like myself.

“You can’t be doing this, Tyler. We work together and you know as well as I do that this is only the lack of sleep that’s talking. I don’t want you to think of me as easy prey. I’m going to do us both a favor and put a stop to this before it goes any further.” He was purposely bumping up against me to let me feel the full effect of his elongated member.

“You can’t tell me that you don’t have any feelings for me. The way that you’re backing up against me tells me differently. This is something that you think of often and believe me I know the feeling. Drake is a damn fool for not doing something about the obvious attraction between the two of you. I’m not one to lay back on my morals and I think that if it’s fun, then you should just do it and forget about the consequences. The worst that’s gonna happen is that we won’t be able to work together and what a crying shame that would be.” He might have thought that I was a dime a dozen, but I didn’t have that same sentiment. I didn’t want to lose the best job for one fleeting moment of pleasure.

“You can’t do this and it’s wrong on so many levels.” I watched the lights getting closer to this floor and I was praying that it would get here sooner than later. “I can’t have anything to do with you outside of the office.” He spun me around and kissed. His one hand went between my legs and was gradually moving that very plain skirt up a few inches.

“Who said anything about outside the office? We can do a whole lot with what we have around here. The break room has a very comfy couch. I’m sure that we could put it to good use.” His knee was rubbing up between my legs profoundly and I felt myself getting that necessary jolt of adrenaline to do something that I wouldn’t normally do under any other circumstances.

“You’re too abrupt and you’re not the type of guy that I usually go for. I need time to get to know someone and even though we’ve known each other for the last six months, I don’t know that much about your personal life. What I do know is that you are a bit of a womanizer and that you use women like you use Kleenex.” I was trying to get through to him, but I was doing nothing to stop him from stirring the embers down below.

“You are a bit of a tease, but I like that in my girls. It’s the hunt and the conquest that makes me want to do something about it. Every woman that I’ve known and gone to sleep with told me that my persistence was what made me appealing. I don’t give up and I don’t give in, until I have their panties on my floor and their bodies splayed out over my bed. It doesn’t matter if they are married or single. If I zero my sights on someone, I will have them by hell or high water. All you need to do is open yourself up to my brand of seduction.” I heard the ding of the elevator. I walked towards it quickly to escape his clutches. I heard him saying something, but I had placed my hands over my ears.

I never noticed the sign at my feet or the feel of it scraping against my heel. If I had, I probably wouldn’t have plummeted into an open elevator shaft.

Chapter three

I didn’t remember a damn thing, but I did seem to recall both Tyler and Drake lamenting over something. I was lying on the couch with what I perceived, as a bandage around my head. I had no idea how much time had gone by, but it felt like an eternity. I had this throbbing in my head and it felt like a kind of pain that could only be felt when you were going through a lobotomy. It’s not like I had any reference for something like that.

“I called for an ambulance, but they are backed up with a ten car pile up on the interstate. They told me to keep her awake and talking. That’s hard to do when she’s unconscious and not responding to any kind of stimuli. You know as well as I do that she’s not going to survive. The blood loss alone is enough to kill anyone and she’s holding on by sheer will alone.” That was Drake’s voice and he must have come in at Tyler’s request or maybe he just showed up out of the blue.

“I feel responsible. I knew the elevator was under maintenance, but I got a little ahead of myself. I was only thinking with one head and didn’t realize it was out of order, until she took that one fatal step too far. She fell five floors onto the top of the elevator that’s stuck between floors. It was lucky. If she had fallen the entire length of the shaft, there would be nothing left of her. I know what you’re thinking, because I’ve been thinking the same thing. You know that the results are inconclusive and that we’re opening ourselves to a lawsuit that could bankrupt us.”

“Tyler, you of all people know how I feel about her. I can’t let her go not if there’s something that I can do about it.” I had no idea what they were talking about. Most of what they were saying was like it was coming from a long distance tunnel. It was an echo of one voice after another. “We’ve always wanted to try human test subjects. We have one lying right here in front of us. We have to try and it’s her only chance for survival.” I felt like I was slipping away and that their voices were slowly fading to almost a whisper of what they were before. I was struggling to remain in the here and now, but I was also looking forward to losing myself in the environment of fantasy.

“If we do this, we have to monitor her extensively for the next few days. We don’t even know if it’s gonna work. There’s only one way to find out. I’ll go get one of the pills and you make sure that we have a glass of water on hand to help her to swallow the damn thing.” The pill that they were talking about was something from the making of my own hand. If they were thinking about giving me that, then they were truly desperate enough to do just about anything to save my life.

“Drake, I know that you can’t stop staring at her chest through that red blouse. Her nipples being hard like that are courtesy of me playing those sexual games that I’m known for around the office. I was just going to hit it and quit it, but I didn’t get the chance. I don’t think that she truly knows what she’s capable of. Maybe this brush with death will open her eyes to new possibilities. She may even see what’s in front of her and grab you for a quickie in the bathroom. I wouldn’t hold your breath, but anything is possible.”

Drake didn’t give him a response to his query. I would have to say that he didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of playing his game. According to his own ego, Tyler was apparently the second coming and every woman was supposed to fall on their knees to worship him. I was not immune to what he had to offer and the length of his staff was something that could be easily seen. I mistakenly rubbed up against Drake a couple times and I knew that he was not exactly shy in that department.

They both had an amazing physique and now they were working together to save my life. They lifted my head and made me open my mouth and not in the good way. This all felt like it was happening to somebody else. I felt the pill in my mouth and the contact with my tongue was soon being chased with water that I could barely swallow.

It wasn’t long before I saw all of these pretty colors and I followed them with waves of my hands. Both guys were sitting vigil watching me intently. I had heard that they called the ambulance and told them that it was a practical joke from a teenage kid that had gotten access to their telephone. They didn’t want them to show up and find me this way. I was flying high, as an elephant’s eye.

“Be still and I just want to check your bandage to see if there’s any improvement.” Things were moving in slow motion and when Drake leaned over me, I saw his crotch and it was like a living heartbeat in front of my eyes. The thing had its own presence and then I heard an audible gasp that had nothing to do with me touching him in any way.

“You have to see this, Tyler. It’s better than our wildest dreams come true.” Tyler leaned over me and both of them were now in reaching distance. I tried to lift my arms, but they felt like I was carrying ten pound weights around my biceps. “It has not only stopped bleeding, but the wound is sealing itself. I know that it was rumored to have this kind of effect, but I guess I had to see it to believe it.” Both of their cocks were pumping like the beating heart underneath the floorboards to signify guilt.

My fingers were tingling and that sensation was traveling exponentially down over my body. When it reached my lower extremities, I was feeling like I wanted more than anything to show them how I felt about them. At the moment, I was not feeling exactly like myself. I needed time to adjust.

“I have to say that I’m quite impressed and this could net us a small fortune when it reaches the open market. I’m not saying that it’s going to be easy and we have a lot of hurdles that we need to overcome to get there. It might be at least three years before we see anything from any drug company that is willing to bend over backwards to pay through the nose. It would be easy just to pawn if off on one of them, but it would be, so much more lucrative if we were able to hold out and deal with all of this on our own.” I was feeling a little dizzy. My mouth was dry and I needed something to quench my thirst. I saw two very hard spigots ready to spew what I wanted.

They had exactly what I wanted and I licked my lips with anticipation of getting them even close to my mouth. My eyes were showing a tint of yellow around these guys like it was their own personal aura.

“I think that we need to take this one step at a time, Tyler. There’s still a lot of work to do, but we do have a willing subject. She’s not going to say anything and besides we saved her life with the very compound that she had come up with for this project.” I could smell the musk of their manly aroma. It was like everything about me had been supercharged.

“There’s no reason to talk about me like I’m not in the room. I can hear what you’re saying and I think that you’re both damn fools to do this. I know that you felt like you were up against a wall, but you don’t know what that’s going to do to me in the end. You could be making things worse by trying to make them better.” I got up on my elbows to see that somebody had undone the first couple of buttons on my red blouse. The color was the only real risk that I had ever taken. I’d seen it in my closet and it was used as a hooker outfit for an adults’ only Halloween party.

“I’m sorry that I took advantage of you. I thought it better that you felt comfortable and I didn’t want to restrict your airways.” I thought for sure that it was Tyler that was responsible, but apparently Drake had done the honors. If only he had gone all the way, I might’ve been crawling on my hands and knees to get to him about now.

“You stopped too soon.” I couldn’t believe that I had said something like that. It was like everything that I had been thinking was coming out of my mouth with no filter whatsoever. “You both should have stripped me naked, spread my legs and ate my little pussy, until I creamed all over your faces. I know that is exactly what you want.” I tried to stop myself without success. It was a diatribe of dirty talk that was having the desired results.

I tried to reach for them, but both Drake and Tyler decided together that they weren’t going to take advantage of me in that way. I was beside myself with the feelings that were creeping up in between my legs. I needed something that was going to take the edge off.

“Neither one of us want you to do anything that you’re going to regret in the morning, Celeste. It would be best that you stay here and let us monitor you for the evening. The way that you’re acting, I believe it’s better for all of us that you are locked up where you can’t get a hold of either one of us.” I could see that Drake meant every word that he was saying, but I was turning to Tyler hoping that he was going to see that this was his opportunity to strike while the iron was hot.

“Let’s not be so hasty, Drake. She’s obviously feeling the effects of the drug running through her veins and there’s no reason why we can’t have a bit of fun. She looks so damned good and there’s something about her that draws me like a magnet.” This was exactly what I wanted to hear. Drake biting his bottom lip had me convinced that it wouldn’t take much to get them to see things from my point of view.

“You should really listen to Tyler. He makes good sense and it’s not like I’m doing anything that I’m not fully aware of. I’ve never felt like this and my head is literally swimming with endorphins. They are sending these very intricate messages back to the rest of my body.” I found myself over Drake’s shoulder. He took me into a room and locked it with his own code. I looked to them with hunger, licking my lips and stripping off my clothes.

Drake was forcing Tyler back and making him stay away from me, even though it was Herculean effort on both of our parts.

Chapter four

During the night, I was wasting my time trying to get their attention. I rubbed my bare breasts up against the glass. I watched them squirm underneath the pretense of trying to be good guys. I squeezed those nipples and pulled at them with a fire to get off by any means necessary.

I finally drifted off to sleep lying there completely exposed, until I opened my eyes and felt that things had changed. I put on my clothes and looked out the window to see that both guys were sleeping soundly with their heads thrown back in a most uncomfortable angle. That was going to hurt when they woke up and maybe a nice massage from my nimble fingers might be the thing that cures what ails them.

“You can open up the door. I’m feeling a whole lot better now.” Drake was the one that stirred first and he stared at me with suspicion like he didn’t quite believe what I had to say. He got up and approached slowly still eying me with curiosity like I was something to be seen underneath the microscope. “I’m serious and I’m not so fucked up like I was last night.” I was still feeling the urge to satisfy my own carnal cravings, but it was not to the point of wanting to do something inconceivable.

“It bodes well that you are dressed. You have no idea how hard it was for us to keep away from you last night.” My eyes lingered a little longer than necessary at his crotch. I smiled and licked my lips and then his hands covered the object of my desire. “I’m not sure that I believe you and you still have that look in your eye. It’s not as wild and untamed as it was last night, but it’s still pretty damn daunting.” I did notice that the staff had not come in and I had to assume that they had done a necessary precaution of calling them and telling them that they could have the day off.

“You have no idea how good I really feel. It’s like just touching myself is enough to bring me to the Promised Land. This is, so much better than what we talked about. I’m not sure that I would call this addictive, but it is pretty powerful and potent stuff.” I ran my hands over my clothes and even the feel of the fabric against my skin was enough to make my legs turn to jelly. “I can’t explain it. The only way that you can truly know what I’m going through is to do it yourself. That would put us all on an even playing field.”

The melodic lilt of my voice was causing him to sway to unseen music like I was some kind of pied piper leading him astray.

“You do make a valid point and it might be good to experiment a little bit further with human trials.” I motioned with my eyes and he followed my gaze, until he was punching in the code to the door and releasing the lock. It opened and I pulled him inside by the collar of his shirt. I ripped the first couple of buttons in my haste to touch him.

“I’ve got this feeling inside my bones and there’s this electricity that I can feel when you first see a member of the opposite sex that attracts your attention. It’s that feeling enhanced by 1000 times and I can only imagine what sex would be like in my condition.” I ran my hand down his chest hearing him breathe heavy and staring at me like he couldn’t quite understand what to do next. “I’ve always had a thing for you, Drake, but I never have the courage to actually act on anything. Those days are over and if you think that you’re getting away from me, then you really don’t understand anything.”

I saw over his shoulder that Tyler had awoken and he was stretching his limbs and doing his best to come back to the land of reality. He was still foggy around the edges and I used the momentary reprieve to rip open Drake’s shirt the rest of the way. It was with a passion to release what was going to be mine.

I kissed his chest and left behind the mark of my lipstick smeared against his flesh. He was pretty hairless with only a tuft in the middle of his chest. Just touching it made me purr and having it graze against my cheek had me wrapping my leg around his waist. I rubbed my naked mound up against his imprisoned member. I felt the throbbing presence of his manhood and it certainly did give me food for thought.

“What you need to do, Drake is to open up your mouth and then you will get a big surprise.” He was trying to push me away, but his eyes were following that one lone pill that I had in my possession. I was tempted to take another one, but the one that I had already taken courtesy of them stuffing down my throat was still very much doing its thing. “Don’t you want to be just like me? It’s what the kids are all doing and maybe it would be best that you give into peer pressure.” I was having a bit of fun at his expense, but then his mouth opened and I placed that little white pill on the tip of his tongue.

“No…don’t do it and we don’t know what it will do to a man.” Tyler had gotten to the door a little bit too late. He had his hands pressed up against the glass. He looked terrified like we had done something, so horrible that it was going to come back and haunt us. “You two can’t be trusted to be together in the same room. The feelings that you have for each other is being uncovered by the use of a pharmaceutical substitute. Don’t you see that this is not the way?” Drake looked over his shoulder for a moment and then he swallowed that pill before he chickened out.

“I know that you’re trying to do the right thing, Tyler, but maybe you should come in here and take one of these pills yourself. It’s pretty damn obvious that you want to fuck me and I need somebody to fill my pussy with their cock. One of you is going to have the honors of giving me the old sausage first.” I stuck my hand down Drake’s pants. The look on his face needed to be photographed for posterity. That shocked expression had stunned him into silence with his mouth parted and my hand pulling his head down for the insertion of my tongue. Nobody had ever told me that it could be like this and maybe if somebody had said so, I wouldn’t be so staid or vanilla.

“I would love to, but I’m trying to be the only voice of reason. It feels wrong trying to be something that I’m not. It should be Drake out here and me in there with you feeling your body and touching you in the most profound way possible.” I reached for the door to let him in, but I realized that the lock was a combination only known to Drake. “You can still stop this before it goes too far. Find that little voice inside and you’ll know what to do.”

“You’re right about one thing, Tyler. It does feel like the devil on my shoulder. Unfortunately, the angel has already been killed and buried 6 feet under. There are coins on his eyes and a RIP sign on a gravestone in his name.” I raked my nails down Drake’s chest paying particular attention to his nips. Each slight graze along the surface of his nipples and he jerked against me with his package pressed even tighter against my wet and demanding mound.

I was stroking his cock through his briefs and then that wasn’t enough for me anymore. I dropped to my knees pulling down his pants and his underwear, until my prey was revealed in all its glory. When I first saw him in the office, I could tell that he was curious and I was just too afraid to say anything.

“I’m the one that’s usually causing trouble and it’s not right that I have to be subjected to this show.” God bless him. Tyler was still trying to pull us back from the abyss. It was pretty obvious that he was jealous. I never took him for a guy that liked a little meat on the bones.

My tongue stabbed into the hole and I manipulated his flesh with my fingers. I made sure to concentrate on the head touching that very sensitive spot and making him shudder with my skillful hand job.

I pulled at his leg hairs, until I had that specimen begging me for my sweet mouth. I opened up and breathed hot air across his glands. I loved his reaction, but it was going to get a whole lot better than that.

He suddenly grabbed my hair and drove the first half of his 8 inch love staff into my mouth. Just the feel of him touching my tongue had me shaking in disbelief. That orgasm was minor compared to the big one that was slowly coming up on me.

“I don’t even know where to begin. The pill is amazing and I see all of these colors and you should have explained it better last night. I’m not even sure that anybody would have the right words and it’s like my body is charged with a very unique kind of adrenaline. This is all about sex and the only drawback is that I feel dry like the Sahara Desert. I have noticed that my allergies are gone. I can breathe clear for the first time in years.” Drake was fucking my face and staring down at the woman that had captured his lust from the moment that he laid eyes on me.

Tyler was still watching and his hands were no longer in sight. By the movement of his body, I could only assume that he was using the five palm sisters. He was working himself into a lather and he didn’t even have the accompaniment of the drug to draw him further into sexual depravity.

I’d never felt, so alive and I had to feel what it was like to have his cock deep in my mouth. I could feel him leaking and it was this thick sickly syrup that clung to my tongue like that of a paintbrush would to a wall. I buried him deep hearing an outcry of pleasure from both of the guys with one in the horrible position of having to see it and not experience it for himself.

Drake balls were now full like that of a basketball being inflated with the use of some kind of electric pump. He was grunting and rivers of sweat had now accumulated down his chest to pool around his balls in a wet matted mess that smelled better than it looked. I inhaled those pheromones, as the pressure in his loins began to grow, until finally the dam burst.

I swallowed as fast as I could, but the drug was now producing more than I could handle. I had to relinquish my claim letting the overflow stream down my chin and over my body like a clear and sticky paste. I rubbed it into my skin and then I heard the telltale click of the door behind me. After Drake had gotten his, he was now ready to share the bounty. I was still on my knees and looked to see the large encompassing bulge advancing closer. He was rubbing it in a circle and there was a telltale wet spot from where his excitement had gotten a little too overindulged.

I knew that this was only the beginning and that what I had done to Drake was the catalyst to what was going to happen next. Any lingering doubt had vanished with the help of the drug. I knew that this was not the way that I would act normally, but I kind of enjoyed the freedom of letting the drug do what it was meant to do. It was time to bring Tyler into this and I happily motioned him with one finger to come closer to get the same kind of treatment that Drake got.

Chapter five

“I want to go on record to say that I don’t need a drug to fuel my desire for you, Celeste. I’m only doing this. as a purely scientific curiosity and nothing more.” I had no idea who he was trying to convince myself or him. It really didn’t matter and he had already swallowed the pill and we were just waiting for it to take effect.

I was rubbing my hands up and down his legs. My fingers were doing most of the work, but not quite touching on what I really wanted to get my hands on. It wouldn’t take long for him to feel it and then I saw the glaze over his eyes. His head was moving back and forth and that was when I took control of the situation. I unzipped him and fished inside to find what I was looking for. It was a prize to behold and one that was slightly bigger than Drake, although it really didn’t matter to me one way or the other. It could’ve been 6 inches for 10 and I would have gladly consumed it, until he had nothing left to give me.

“I thought that I would need time after such an explosive discharge, but as you can see I’m ready and raring to go again.” It must’ve been one of the many side effects that we were experiencing together. I was glad to see that Drake was up and not deflated after having me siphon every single drop from his balls. “This is so much better than Viagra. I’m sure that once this gets out there that we will find ourselves completely inundated with requests from every pharmaceutical company known to man.” I couldn’t understand how Drake could be thinking about business when his cock was thumping with its own heartbeat.

“We can think about that later, Drake and don’t you see that we have a beautiful and compliant woman ready to do our bidding?” I wouldn’t exactly say it like that, but then I wasn’t completely in my right mind at the moment. I was completely off in my own little world and I had no desire to come back anytime soon. “Celeste is a beautiful woman and it’s a crying shame that neither one of us has done anything to show her that.” I’d always thought that Tyler thought of me as a little sister, but this was no way to act with a sibling.

“I’m not sure what you want me to say. I think that I can let things go for the moment to enjoy the kind of sex that everybody will be clamoring for.” I gripped Drake tightly and heard him gasp with arousal, as his cock began to show me that one blow job was never going to be enough. He should have shown some signs of deflating, but it seemed like they had only grown bigger. I had them in my hand and I could feel the weight with the kind of pressure that his arousal was causing.

He lifted me, until I was bent over at an angle with his hands on my hip and his cock rubbing up and down my slit. He purposely slapped it against my clit several times and of course that made my whole body tremble and my knees begin to shake from the effort. He applied enough pressure to that presence and it opened up the gates like that of a magician with a wand. I felt it rubbing up against my walls and it continued to slide along my wetness, until only his balls remained.

“I don’t know how long I’m gonna be able to keep this up. Just moving seems very difficult and the feeling of you wrapped around me is nothing short of euphoria. The sex that I had in the past was good, but it doesn’t even compare. I’m worried that this will become addictive and that we are only asking for problems trying to put it out on the open market.” This time is was Tyler thinking about something more than the moment. I couldn’t have that, so I slammed my mouth down on him and started to suck him on my own.

Tyler was slapping his own face like the added bonus of pain was needed. He was shaking his head with his eyes closed and my mouth now showing him a way to a pleasure filled trip that he would never want to come back from. I’d already experienced that myself, but it was slowly subsiding, which meant the drug that I was on was coming to the end of its cycle.

I was stuck like a pig from both ends on the spike of both of their cocks. My skin was on fire and my flesh quivered with this need for the kind of release that no woman could ever do without. I pitied those ones that thought that they were getting everything they could from a relationship. One taste of this kind of sex would have them tossing their significant other to the side for the chance to feel like this. Nobody would be immune and that was a little scary and also exciting at the same time.

“Your mouth is driving me crazy, but I really do need to fuck you. You have no idea how much it’s hurting me to see him taking you like that.” I heard a bit of anger in his voice and the bit of spittle coming from his mouth told me that that anger was only getting worse by the second. “I can’t take it anymore.” He pulled free of my mouth, leaving me empty and sticking my tongue out to try to draw him back in. I heard what sounded like somebody grimacing in pain and looked back to see that Drake had a bloody nose and was stumbling back with his cock bobbing up and down. He was lucky that his nose wasn’t broken. Tyler was acting like a jealous boyfriend, when there was more than enough of me to go around.

I looked up to Tyler and the look on his face told me that I was in for it now. He lifted me with a strained look and made me wrap my legs around his waist with his cock finding my eager hole with one long and determined thrust of his hips. Our bodies were pressed up against each other with my hands around his neck and his mouth now encompassing the space at the side of my neck.

He was bouncing my big boned frame up and down with no signs of slowing down. He turned and drove me up against the wall making me feel the impact and knocking the very breath out of my body. “Fuck me… Fuck me… Oh my god… I can’t believe that you are doing this to me.” I came undone like my whole body was now one limp rag doll. I hung there precariously, while he force fed me an injection of beef.

I saw the look and knew from personal experience that it could only mean one thing. His face was this contortion of pleasure and then he was pulled free of me, as he began to shoot into the air and not inside me where he belonged. Drake carried me to a nearby metal counter. The cold was quite jarring against my skin and I shivered on contact, before he plugged me solid once more.

The counter shook and the beakers began to dance along the surface, until they jumped practically on their own to the floor to their death. They shattered on contact. I don’t think that any one of us really cared. “I’m cumming again… I’ve never had a multiple orgasm, but I guess there’s always the first time for EVERYTHINGGGGGGGG.” He was working very hard and if he wasn’t careful, he was going to blow the top off of this cock. I could feel my inner muscles working along his length. I had orgasms before, but this one was by far better than all of them combined. I literally blacked out, but not before I felt that knob expand and the sweet cream release like that of something that you would find in a fireman’s hose.

I took the brunt of that attack and I lie there with no control over my faculties. My ears were ringing and my vision blurred, but I knew that I could never have it this good again. “Yeah…this is what you wanted and I’m now going to give it to you every damn day for the rest of your life.” He gave me one final lunge forward and the last of his seed spilled within the lucky confines of my warm embrace.

I was lying there in a sexual induced coma of sorts. I could make out that there was a fight ensuing. They were naked and felt no shame, as they rained blows on each other like that of some kind of secret fight club.

I wanted to intervene and tell them to stop, but it was useless in the condition that I was in. The last of the drug died away and I was left shivering.

“She’s mine and you can’t have her.” Drake drove his fist into Tyler’s stomach blowing the wind out of him and making him double over in pain. He lifted him by his hair and punched him three times in rapid succession. Watching this was fascinating, but also terrifying in ways that I could never imagine.

“You’re going to have to kill me to have her.” The next punch landed in Tyler’s fist and he rose to his full height and squeezed with the kind of force that you would find in some kinda muscle-bound freak. He made Drake fall to his knees with a tear in his eyes from the obvious pain that he was being afflicted with. “You don’t deserve her and you’ve never deserved her. You are a coward. You’ve never lived a day in your life. I’m the one that goes out on a limb and tries new things just to say that I did it.” His right foot came out and squarely caught Drake in the ribs’.

They were soon rolling around on the floor and then suddenly they stopped abruptly. They lie there moaning and it wasn’t from any kind of pleasure. They were writhing in agony and then they passed out, but thankfully they were still breathing.

It took another couple of hours, but I finally got back on my feet with their seed dripping out of me and down over my body. Normally it would have dried to a paste, but my skin was still warm to the touch.

I sat down in the Lotus position between them and I looked at their bodies and couldn’t quite get enough. The drug had worn off, but I was still feeling this desperate need to be with them. It was like the drug had unlocked something that was already there. It was the key to bringing about those experiences that I’d only thought about and never did anything about.

I stayed with them, until they both opened their eyes at almost the exact same time. They bolted straight up and sat there looking slightly dazed and confused. “I do believe that we have some things to iron out. The way that this drug is right now is not fit for consumption by any one. We were stupid to do this and we risked our own health for something of a hidden desire that we didn’t even know we had for one another.” Drake was using his clinical side to see things for what they were.

Tyler was still a little out of it and he was nodding his head like he agreed with everything that Drake was saying. “Drake’s right and we need to take things slowly. I don’t think that we really needed that drug.” I got up and grabbed them both by the hand.

“I’m not saying that I don’t want to do that again, but I don’t think that it’s necessary every single time. In fact, I would like to try a new experiment where all of us go back to one of your place and see what we can do about burning up the sheets without the drug feeding that need. Whatever this drug is can’t be controlled. I do like the after effect and that newfound sense of sexual self is not a bad thing at all.” I had them in my hand and after they dressed, they put one hand each on my ass through my skirt.

We left there with smiles on our faces and we stopped momentarily at the elevator to look back at the drug. We knew that this was not the first time that we would try that. It was inevitable that we would fall back into old habits, but for now it was time to take things to the next level. I didn’t know where we went from here, but I was willing to throw my body at them to find out.

“I have to say that we may have jumped the gun by introducing human trials. Don’t get me wrong, I’m sure that Drake will attest that what we did to save your life is something that we don’t ever wanna take back. I just think that we were playing god and maybe it’s time that we start thinking clearly and doing something about these feelings in a more constructive way. I don’t think we were being forced to do anything that we didn’t already want to do.” Tyler was a clever young man.

“I don’t know about the two of you, but I think the drug was the perfect way to reveal our feelings. We no longer have to hide or think that what we’re doing is wrong. We know that we feel this for one another and to deny ourselves that kind of pleasure is foolish. I can’t believe that we have wasted all this time being alone.” The door to the elevator closed and with it came an awakening that was going to have me clawing at their bodies, until the wee hours of the morning.

TROUBLE WITH DOUBLE

Cerise Rhodes handed her stepbrother a five-dollar bill. She tried to ignore his little smirk as he put it in his wallet but at that moment it was awfully tempting to smack him a good one. Jaxon Davies gave her a helpless little shrug and put the bill in his wallet.

The bet between them had been whether her boyfriend—or soon-to-be-ex-boyfriend—was going to show up to mount the cabinets and build the bar. Jaxon had said “no”. Cerise had said “yes”, but by now even she had realized that Devon Brown was a slacker. “He’ll probably come in as soon as we’ve got it fixed,” Jaxon said, taking up a wire-stripper. He was the electrician of the bunch. Cerise scowled. “Stop it,” she said.

“You know he’s like that,” Jaxon said, teasing her this time. “He’s only into you because you’re black, you know that, don’t you?”

“I wouldn’t presume,” she sniffed.

They—Cerise, Jaxon, and Miles, Jaxon’s twin—had really been feeling the pressure lately. The three of them had bought the burnt-down husk that had once been Philadelphia’s Laser Tex at a steep discount, but the costs to shore up the main support beams, re-do the interior, furnish the place with the kind of booths and tables that would be worthy of the next “trendiest spot in town”, had all been higher than expected. They were doing a lot of the work themselves—Cerise was doing all of the design herself, using every connection she’d made as a graphic artist to find the materials and furniture. Jaxon was doing most of the plumbing and wiring. “It’s all poles in holes,” he said, which wasn’t exactly reassuring but so far the toilets he’d installed were still functional and the lights that had been put in hadn’t shorted and burned down the place—again. Yet. Miles was the brains of the bunch. He knew how to spot trends and cash in on them, and he knew how to wrangle small-business grants from the city government to help offset the costs and work the taxes so that they came out only slightly the worse for wear.

But no amount of bookkeeping magic could conceal the fact that they were two weeks from opening and the place was still only half-finished. Cerise had seen enough interior redesigns to know that the bulk of the transformation happened in the last three or four days, but they should have laid down the flooring by now; the walls needed primer and the lighting on the stage needed to be fixed. Instead, she was still sanding the panels that held the bar together with a belt sander, and she’d need to fit the doors to the cabinets before the end of the day. Jaxon was still wiring the sound and lighting systems to a central switchboard. The club had a dance floor in the middle and a small stage opposite the entrance, where they’d planned to have bands play on the weekends.

But now they had to contend with the fact that Devon, the guy who was helping with the building and carpentry work, had probably bailed on them. She had to admit she wasn’t exactly surprised. He was the kind of guy who yelled at waiters and waitresses just for the power trip and ran over stray cats for fun. They’d only been together for two months—and at this point the only reason she hadn’t called it quits was that he’d been helping remake Laser Tex into their own nightclub. But for the last week he’d been ditching them, not showing up when he’d said he would, and then showing up when they weren’t there, only to call them up to yell about how he was the only one doing any work around the place. “You gotta ditch him,” Jaxon and Miles had told her. Now, Jaxon was saying, “Can you dump that motherfucker already?”

“Done,” she said. She already had her phone out and was texting him. Just a short one: “We done”. It was so cold that even she felt a little cooler.

“Was that really that hard?” asked Jaxon, teasing her again.

She pretended not to notice that he was teasing her. He’d always teased her, ever since the first time they met, as kids, outside the library. She was reading a book, the new girl in the neighborhood, waiting for her mother to finish buying groceries from the bodega. He was kicking a can around with his brother. They were, in her words, “Gross”, as her mother liked to remind her, though she couldn’t remember what they’d been doing to make her think that. Miles and Jaxon were two years older than she was, so while they went to the same schools and played in the same neighborhoods and hung around the same pools during the summer, they weren’t exactly friends growing up. If anything, she still remembered running after Jaxon, screaming with fury at the top of her lungs when she found that he’d decapitated her Barbie dolls.

They grew up and moved away on the periphery of each other’s consciousness. She had dreams of moving to Europe and making something with her art, and she was living small while saving up the money to make it happen. So she was slightly annoyed when her mother called her and said she was getting remarried—weddings were expensive—but it was just a small affair, friends-and-family only, capped with a backyard barbecue that was the hallmark of Philadelphia social life. Nothing big, nothing fancy, just a good time.

It was strange—when she met the groom she knew that he was Jaxon and Miles’s father but for some reason the fact didn’t click until they were all sitting around on the porch, drinking lemonade and iced tea and waiting for the barbecue to get going. They were lounging next to the shed, with their respective (now-ex-) girlfriends when she saw them, and her heart skipped a beat—they’d grown up. In retrospect that shouldn’t have been the surprise that it was, but she still remembered them as the lanky, pimpled guys who had funny laughs and the weirdest hair who stole her Barbie heads. Seeing them at the wedding, as men, their bodies having grown into their height, their faces unblemished, and their hair neatly trimmed, had really knocked her perspective on these guys sideways. She’d been a bit apprehensive about approaching them, but in the end Miles had seen her first and waved her over. “I guess you’re our sister now,” he’d said. There were empty beer bottles lying around—Miles and Jaxon were just tipsy enough to have no shame saying, “That’s too bad—I always thought you were cute.”

Then over Christmas Laser Tex had been burned down, accidentally, by a crew of graffiti artists who for some reason decided that it was a good idea to use a lighter around their cans of spray paint. It was Miles who smelled a good deal in the making and somehow conned—she maintained it was a con, but “charmed” was the word he preferred using—Jaxon and Cerise into ponying up for equal shares to make the “biggest, trendiest club around.”

Thank God for YouTube—that was all she could think, now, as she used the sander to carefully smooth the edges so that they would just fit together. Her mornings now consisted of taking notes while watching YouTube clips of how to assemble furniture, and then following those directions in the afternoon. She wondered, now, what it was about Miles that she’d agreed to this insanity.

“Where the hell is Miles?” she grumbled. Finally. The panels fit together smoothly. Now it was just a matter of glue screws, some wood-putty, a day to let everything set, and a new stain—or, in other words, when the real work began.

“Ask and you shall receive.” Miles came in, wheeling in a box that was as high as he was tall. He was virtually identical to Jaxon, but there was an air of assurance and seriousness about him that invited people to trust him. She’d always liked him better of the two, even though Jaxon was the funnier one.

“Oh my God, did you get it?” Cerise asked, her annoyance forgotten in the excitement of seeing the box.

Jaxon and Cerise gathered around. Miles grinned and cut open the tape with his pocketknife. It was one of those things that everybody, including Cerise, always teased him about—“Yo man, this is Philly, ain’t no Boy Scouts here”—but little blade came in surprisingly handy at the weirdest times, and she caught the little smirk of triumph he gave her (See?) and she rolled her eyes back at him (All right, all right). As the sign emerged she felt a shiver run down her spine—for the first time since they signed the mortgage for the property the enormity of what they were trying to do hit her. Shit be real. The sign was big, bold, the typeface one of the brush-script fonts but still regular enough so as to be easy to read: The Azure Code. It came with a bunch of individual letters, numbers, and symbols so they could advertise specials and what-not.

“Sweet,” said Jaxon, holding his hands up for high-fives all around. They obliged.

“Well, let’s set it down here,” said Miles, carefully sliding the box and dolly between a two stacks of chairs, so that it couldn’t fall over. “Come on, we’ve got a lot of work to do. Let me guess, Devon bailed again?”

“I’m five bucks richer,” said Jaxon.

Miles sighed. He’d seen this coming, too. “Well, least he ditched after putting up the support beams,” he said, taking off his jacket. It was spring, but this year had warmed up quickly, and the building had the odd tendency to hold in heat. “Cerise, can you handle the flooring, too?”

She rolled her eyes at him, but when he opened his mouth she joined him and Jaxon in saying, “All for one, one for all.” It was probably silly to quote the Three Musketeers but it got them through the hard parts, which was al that really mattered.

***

Two weeks later it was opening day.

Her arms and her back were aching and sore but she had to admit that three months of working with power tools and heaving lifting had toned her body better than anything she’d ever done at the gym. She was waiting the bar on opening night, wearing a silver-sequined spaghetti-strapped tank top and a short tight skirt. She’d debated wearing stilettos, but in the end decided to go with her stripper heels—a pair of heavy, sturdy platform heels that professional strippers used—because they were comfortable but made her look damn sexy. She’d almost forgotten that she had a body to show off, what with all of the hard labor that she’d been doing. And now, looking in the mirror, she was pleasantly surprised to see that all of her curves were still there, and then some.

It was all about the sexy tonight, and as she dusted her self with body glitter and painted her lips she had to admit it was an exciting change from being in old t-shirts and torn jeans all the time. Just a touch, she thought, as she put her hair up in a messy up-do. Not too much. The goal was to be attractive but not overtly sexual—to look hot enough to get the men’s libidos up but not hot enough to make their girlfriends jealous. She brushed on a little mascara and stepped back from the mirror, pleased with the effects.

Miles and Jaxon almost didn’t recognize her when she showed up to help them open the club. “Damn—you sure you Cerise?” asked Jaxon, as he helped her out of her car. “I ain’t never seen her look this fine before.”

“You sayin’ she ain’t fine?” Miles asked, punching his brother lightly in the arm. “Where yo’ manners?” Jaxon scowled. They were wearing tight-fitting black t-shirts and pants and work-boots; their jobs for the night were to manage the lights and sound and bounce the place if needed—and judging from the size of the crowd that was already gathering, it would very much be needed.

“Come on, guys,” she said, as she opened the back door. “Let’s show these people what a good time is really like.”

All nightclub openings were relatively big events—Philadelphia had its share of them and people were always looking for something new, exciting, edgier than the last one. But for its size, the Azure Code opening was huge: the crowd had been gathering for more than an hour before the opening time and by the time they opened the doors they were ready to party. Miles had flown in a Dutch DJ—their selling point was “sophistication”—and as soon as the crowd entered he began laying down beats that got even Miles to shake his fine, fine ass on the dance floor (he may have been her stepbrother, but that didn’t mean that she was blind). The drinks orders started coming almost right away—brightly-colored spritzers and, along with Jaxon, but even they managed to have a good time—and their tips ballooned when she, just drunk enough to think that this was a good idea but not drunk enough to fall off, got up on the bar to dance, shaking her body in sync to be beats. The DJ seemed to be timing his tracks to her, and the dollar bills kept raining down.

Miles had been right—this nightclub was definitely going to make a killing.

“Jesus, Mary, and fucking Joseph.”

The previous night had been one epic bacchanalia: she remembered booze (pouring it, mostly), dancing, more booze (drinking it, this time), more dancing—but then her memories were fuzzy, indistinct, veiled by the mother of all hangovers and the ache of muscles that she didn’t even know she’d had. I was dancing on the bar? Wait—was that really me? She remembered thinking how awesome the full tip-jar was, so full that the men involved but then her memories of the night turned dark. What she remembered was vague, fuzzy—not the least because she had the mother of all hangovers. She didn’t quite remember falling asleep in booth, but she did remember Miles easing her away from the bar.

“Cerise, you okay?”

She looked up and saw Jaxon standing over her, his eyes studiously averted, a towel dangling from his hand. That was when she realized that she was nearly-naked: her skirt had hiked itself above her waist and the sequined top had gone missing.

“What the—” she gasped, grabbing the towel that he’d been holding out to her and wrapping it around himself.

“You were amazing,” he said, quietly, handing her a glass of some kind of juice.

She gulped it down. “Who did—”

He pressed his lips together, and looked up. Miles, who’d been mopping up and sweeping the floor, looked over at them, and blushed. “You did,” Jaxon said.

“I didn’t,” she cried. “I couldn’t have. I ain’t a stripper.”

Jaxon and Miles shared an apprehensive look between them. The only sound was Miles, mopping and sweeping.

Had she—

Take it off, take it off!

Kiss her!

And then the memories of the night came back in a flood of impressions—the nonstop requests for drinks; she was moving back and forth, shaking this, mixing that; the DJ laid down four tracks, getting the crowd going; a guy who’d looked vaguely familiar ordering; conversations with the guy who’d looked vaguely familiar revealed that they’d gone to school together—Ben Harmon. He looked good, now—a little underdressed for a club—but even through his baggy clothes and work boots she could tell that he’d lost the bit of pudge he used to carry. She found herself wondering whether it was appropriate to ask if he was taken.

Get out! You were in my class?!

Hell, yeah! Remember those pep rallies?

Go Wildcats!

Then her remembrance took a leap to midnight: the nightclub kicked into third gear. It was the hour of drinking games—she filled shot glass after shot glass. They ran out of vodka. “Just use whatever you’ve got,” Jaxon had said. “They’re too drunk to notice or care.”

And then for some reason she was doing shots, too. The shots made her feel the thoomp-thoomp of the bass and her body began dancing, and then Ben got behind the bar with her and put his hands around her waist, which was fine—and then slipped his hand up her skirt, but she was drunk enough to think that was funny.

Jaxon was right—she had taken off her own top, staring into Ben’s eyes all the while, feeling more than hearing the wild exhilarated whoops of delight coming from the men who’d gathered around. Jaxon was behind her, his hand pushing her skirt up to her waist as they twisted and ground against each other, while Ben pressed his lips against her throat and began squeezing her breasts in his hands, sending thrilling vibrations straight into her pussy, which was so hot and wet she was drenching Jaxon’s hand as he slid his fingers in and out, in and out.

“You were there,” she gasped now, staring at Jaxon. “You were—”

Somehow a woman had worked her way past the bar and now they were kissing and her delicate fingers were gentle against the soft flesh between her legs. Kiss her! And the three of them bent her backwards on top of the bar and opened her to their world, while she felt the woman’s soft lips against her pussy—

And that had been the end of her memories of that night. Cerise gasped—the woman had been Jaxon’s ex. This is how to do a woman properly, since you ain’t never figured that out yourself. Had she imagined hearing those words, or had someone actually said them to her? “What were you thinking?” she demanded, now. The headache was beginning to abate, but right now she preferred the pain of the hangover to any more memories from the night before.

“I wasn’t,” Jaxon muttered sullenly. “But it was Miles’s idea. We just never thought you was—”

“You find yourself another bartender,” she said, standing up and pulling her skirt down. “I’m going home. I’m taking a fucking shower. And I ain’t never working the bar here again.”

Miles came to see her late that evening but he left without convincing her to come back and keep the bar. “Look,” he’d said. “I understand that you’re a bit shaken by what happened last night but we need you otherwise the bar fails.”

“I got my barkeeping license two months ago,” she had snapped, as she slammed the door in his face. “Go find someone on Craigslist.”

Cerise was furious—she went to the gym late that night and ran on the treadmill until she could hardly stand, completely spent, because the urge to smash things against the walls of her apartment was overwhelming. How fucking dare they, she thought, as she showered. At least her anger was articulate now, instead of wave after wave of wordless fury and hate that made her want to destroy everything a la the Hulk. She took a turn or two at the punching bag, even—something that drew stares from the usual patrons. She thought about all of the horrible ways to die that she’d seen on TV, wondering which method to use on which brother—not that she was seriously entertaining the thought of killing them, but simply because her fury at them demanded that they suffer, even if it was all just in her head. How could they let me do those things? Why did they let me do those things? What were they thinking?

But eventually, sanity returned. By Sunday afternoon she’d accepted that what had been done was done, and now all she could do was move on with her life—without her stepbrothers. Being pissed off at them didn’t pay the rent or put food on the table, and when she checked her bank accounts she realized that while she might scrape by for another 30 days—if she ate ramen noodles for dinner every night like she had in college, if she stopped buying meat, if she was careful about not going over the limits with her phone—she was going to need another job, and fast.

She spent the rest of her weekend at the partition between her apartment’s kitchen and living room, which doubled as a breakfast bar and dining area. She used it as her desk—the rest of her one-bedroom didn’t have the space required for a good office setup, and it wasn’t as if she ate much at home, anyway. She hit up every job posting and fired off a volley of letters and resumes, hoping that her resume would catch the attention of someone, somewhere. It was probably a good thing that she wasn’t independently wealthy—her job hunt kept her too busy to obsess about ways to get back at Miles and Jaxon, but that didn’t mean her worries about the videos leaking had abated.

Thank God for little mercies. By Wednesday she was starting to feel a little optimistic; the reviewers who had been there either left before things got insanely crazy, or else they’d chosen not to write about it. The videos that did pop up were too shaky (thank God for strong liquor) to make much out besides that there was someone naked on top of the bar, but most of them forgot to focus and the ones that did weren’t interested in her face. And that at least nobody had thought to ask her for her name—not that she could remember, anyway. Cerise was an uncommon-enough name that doing a search for her would be easy—and if there was a video tagged with her name on it, she’d never be able to find another job in her life.

But by Friday she was starting to feel hopeful: nothing scandalous was coming up on Google searches for her name, and she’d even gotten a few replies from the companies that she’d applied to. And even though she hadn’t spoken to either Jaxon or Miles since that awful morning after the opening, they kept their promise to her-a third share of the profits—all the same. A week of deleting voicemails and ignoring text messages and blocking calls hadn’t released them from the contract they’d signed, and there was a nice fat three grand deposited into her account, with a digital memo to please, please, please come back and work for them. “Guy’s all right, but he don’t got that thing you do,” the little line concluded.

You mean he don’t got no tits, she thought sourly, as she debated whether to accept the money or not. Her job hunt was going well—she’d sent out fifty job applications by now and had already made arrangements to do her first few interviews for the following week. It wasn’t unreasonable to suppose that she’d make it all right without them, but three-thousand dollars—and that was just her share, too—after being open for exactly one week was tempting.

A girl needs to eat.

A girl needs to know that there are things that matter more than money. Still, there was no getting around the fact that dignity didn’t pay the bills.

She decided to sleep on it. It was Friday night—she could balance her virtual checkbook tomorrow when she wasn’t foggy-headed from crafting cover letters and tailoring her resume. A little beauty sleep would do her a lot of good—

There came a knock on the door of her apartment. “Who is it?”

“Cerise, that you?”

Ben Harmon. She wasn’t exactly glad to see him—she still remembered his hands on her body, but for some reason he was easier to forgive than her stepbrothers—but she couldn’t help grinning as she opened the door all the same. It wasn’t until he blinked, surprised, that she realized that she looked like a mess: still in sweatpants, a stretchy undershirt, her hair still in loose and sloppy twists winding around her head like Medusa. “Hey there,” he said, grinning at her. “You look lovely.”

“Please,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Come on in. You don’t have to hide the fact that I look like something the cat dragged in.”

“Well, the cat has good taste,” he said.

She had to smile at that. “Want something to drink?” she asked, opening her refrigerator. Shit. She hadn’t gone shopping all week—she had a few cans of some random sodas that she’d filched from the supply closet at her last job (she reasoned that if she was “supposed” to drinking them then it didn’t matter when) and a quart of milk that had been dated sometime last week. “You know what?” she said, closing the door. “Maybe we should go out for drinks instead.”

“I’m game if you are,” he said. “Thought you’d be working the bar—”

“Not after what happened that first night,” she said. “Did you—”

He shrugged, turning ever-so-slightly darker with shame. “I didn’t do nothing to encourage you, if that’s what you’re sayin’. I mean, I’m sorry I got you to take that first shot, ‘cuz it led to all the shit that happened later, but I didn’t think it’d lead you to that—”

“So you were there, and you didn’t stop me?”

He put his hands up and said, “Wasn’t anything I could do,” he said. “You was flinging yourself at me and takin’ off all your clothes and all I could do was go along with it.”

“You make it sound like I forced you,” she said.

He looked away, and then back at her again. “I’m sorry,” he said, quietly. “I was drunk, and I’ve liked you since forever—I think part of me just wanted to, y’know, have you all to myself, ‘cuz I seen how you looked at me—I knew what you wanted. I know it was wrong of me, but your brother was there—I remember thinking that he’d beat the shit out of me if he thought it was wrong, so maybe it wasn’t so bad to begin with?”

She could feel the anger rising in her blood, a sharp, hot, stinging anger that reminded her of what she’d been avoiding all week: the fact that this had happened while her stepbrothers were there. They were supposed to look out for each other—they were supposed to be there for each other and they were supposed to catch each other before stupid shit like this happened. “Fuck Jaxon and Miles,” she snarled. She could forgive Ben—it’d been years since they’d last seen each other, some mixed signals were inevitable, and it wasn’t as if he was family or anything. He had nothing to lose. She could forgive him—that didn’t mean that she had to.

“Come on, Cerise—we were both drunk,” he said, plaintively now. “I swear, I ain’t like that normally.”

“No,” she said bitterly. “You just like that when I’m pourin’.”

“At least lemme take you out for dinner, then,” he said. “You know, to say ‘sorry’ and stuff.”

Well, your fridge is empty, she thought. “Fine,” she said, after a while. “Where we goin’?”

***

The Oyster Shack in Center City wasn’t her ideal for a dinner, even though it was posh in all of the right ways. She never liked to be reminded that her upbringing was decidedly quite a few income levels beneath the ones that could afford fresh oysters. Hell, it was a miracle that they could afford a chicken for Sunday night dinners; as it was just her mother and her, they’d eat it all week if they could.

She’d once bought three oysters on a trip down the shore, in Atlantic City—it’d been a drunken dare between her and her college friends at the time, and three oysters had been all she could afford. They did their vodka shot and then slid the mucoid creatures down their throats. Rhonda had gagged as it went down, but she got it down in the end and didn’t throw it back up, unlike Aisha, who’d run underneath the pier five seconds later. But Cerise had managed it—easy-peasy, as if she’d been slurping those suckers down her whole life. “It tastes like cum.” Cerise didn’t remember who’d said that but for some reason the words had stuck in her mind, and made her confused about giving blow jobs.

All of which she confessed to Ben now, sitting across from the table at him, in the pause between the arrival of the wine and the appetizers. So this was why he’d been willing to wait the twenty minutes—that was how long it’d taken her to piece together her outfit: a cotton summer dress with a halter top and a silk scarf, ballet flats. Pretty, but not ostentatious—something that a “good girl” would wear on a date with her boyfriend, and as they’d made their way from the subway station to the restaurant she was aware of how many admiring looks they’d received. We do make a nice couple, she thought, as the waiter drizzled a light vinagrette on the half-dozen slime puddles on a bed of ice in front of them. “Enjoy,” said the young man pleasantly enough, backing away with a little half bow.

“Come on, admit it, you never thought I’d mean dinner,” Ben said now, a big smile cracking across your face. “Bet you didn’t think I’d be doing so well, didja?”

“Is it that obvious?” she asked, making sure that the teasing note was in her voice.

He shrugged and picked one up, tilted his head back, and tilted the creature down his throat. “Mm,” he said. “You oughta try one.”

As she picked it up she suddenly realized that this was some kind of test: swallow the oyster and pass, gag on it and fail. But the consequences of passing or failing were lost on her. They’d gotten along all right last week, but she wasn’t sure she wanted a boyfriend just down. She was okay with her life right now—she’d be better if she could figure out what to do about Jaxon and Miles—being single and hanging out with her friends and doing projects and things just because they were fun, well, who wouldn’t like it. But a boyfriend—she was flattered, but even as she tried to think of a way to politely-but-firmly tell him she wasn’t interested, she could feel his eyes on her, expectant.

She tilted the little thing into her mouth, feeling the cold quiver as it slid down her throat, surprised at how bright and light the vinagrette made it. “That’s—that’s actually really good!” she said, surprised.

“Better than cum?” he asked, and he reached across the table and took her hand.

“I wouldn’t know,” she said. “I’ve heard it tastes different for each guy, and whether they dip their cocks in salad dressing beforehand.”

“Whoa—that’s kinky!”

“I’m not actually into that,” she said quickly, lest the night end with him getting his cock stuck in a bottle of ranch.

“All right, I’ll bite—what are you into?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, slowly. “I know what I’m not into,” she added, “if that helps.”

He took another oyster. “So then, what aren’t you into?”

“Do we really have to discss this now?” she asked.

“Not if you don’t want to,” he said.

“What are you doing now?” she asked, with no small amount of relief. How the conversation took that hard of a turn left was beyond her. Starting over, with the default first-date-small-talk, as probably the best that was going to happen.

“I’m a biology professor at Penn,” he said, mildly.

“You’re what?” she gasped. “That’s incredible!”

“Oh, don’t get your hopes up just yet. The wait-list for getting tenure is at least another decade.”

“But you always said you wanted to teach,” she said. “I’m glad that one of us is getting to live out their dreams, at least.”

“You’re not?” he asked, tenderly. “I mean, I gathered from the barkeeping gig that things took a little detour.”

She smiled sadly. “That was a venture my stepbrothers persuaded me to get into with them,” she said. “Promised me an easy gig, a one-third share of the profits if I went in with them for the costs. Gave them my savings that I was going to use to start a life in France. I was going to be an artist,” she said, sighing.

“I’d love to see your portfolio,” he said. “What do you draw?”

Her heart jumped into her throat at those words: she drew anime, which most people didn’t get and the ones that did invariably asked her about hentai, which was tacky and full of silly and random tropes, in her opinion. “I do anime,” she said, after a moment, watching his face, bracing herself to get up and leave at the slightest hint of ridicule. She was not going sit here and take it.

“That’s cool,” he said. “Teenage-diary drama, or kaiju and space monsters?”

Their main courses arrived at that moment, saving her from having to be astounded that he wasn’t laughing at her choice of medium. The waiter lifted the cloches, revealing a ceviched scallop for her, the translucent slices arranged into a delicate fan, decorated with sprinkles of some sweet-smelling green herb and brushed with a clear, lemony sauce. For him, he’d ordered a lobster tail, artfully butterflied and draped with silvery-white threads, and somehow the effect was that it was peeking out from under a layer of snow. When she tasted it she found herself wanting more of the sauce, a fact that annoyed her until she realized that was the effect the chef wanted.

“It’s delicious,” she said, to his unspoken question.

“Is my apology accepted?”

“Very well,” she said, feigning petulance. “But if my brothers put you up to this you can tell them to go—”

“They didn’t,” he said. “It just felt wrong, to leave you like that—I really did want to say sorry to you.”

“But?”

“But, well, I can’t say that I’d be devastated if you’d agree to a second date with me.”

“That’s a little forward,” she said, “considering that you haven’t brought this one to a proper conclusion yet.”

He squinted at her, as if he couldn’t believe his eyes, but he only raised his glass. She raised hers, too, not really sure what they were toasting, and even though her gut was saying, “I don’t think this is such a hot idea” she could feel herself throwing caution out the door—it was just one night, why not have a good time?

By the time they got back to her place it was late, almost eleven. “Where does the time go?” he murmured, as they rode the elevator up to her apartment.

She wished she knew. The evening had been wonderful—they’d talked about old friends that they both knew, former lovers that they’d lost, and his time in the army. “Two tours of duty,” he’d said, laughing in a way that made it clear he was hiding something, “in the shittiest places on earth, with people shooting at us left and right and IEDs popping up every other day, and I’m still too chicken to walk into Kensington alone.”

“Kensington isn’t that bad,” she’d said. “They aren’t smart enough to make bombs.”

He’d raised his eyebrows when she’d said that and smiled.

Now, as they were walking down the hall to her apartment, she wondered if this was what people meant when they said, “Love at first sight”, because she had spent the entire evening with him, talking with him and not to him. She knew more about him after four hours than she knew about men she’d dated for four months, and she was already felt as if her life wouldn’t be complete without him. There was a quiet desperation in the way their hands clasped each other, as if they couldn’t bear to let go

“Thanks,” she said, as she opened the door to her apartment. It was that awkward moment of a date, when she should be offering coffee except that a) she didn’t have any coffee and b) it was obvious that what they both wanted wasn’t coffee. At some point after dessert but before the dinner mint, their pretenses dropped away and it was all they could do to make it back to his car in the parking garage, his hands wandering up her thigh and playing peek-a-boo with her pussy behind her panties. It’d been fun, but now as she closed the door behind him things took a more serious turn. This wasn’t just about a good time anymore, and as she gazed into his eyes she could feel his soul surrender to hers. There was nothing that he wouldn’t do for her at that moment; and strangely enough, she felt the same way.

The kiss happened. She didn’t know who started it, but his lips were searching against hers, and as she tasted him and the lingering traces of the dinner mint on his teeth and tongue she became aware of something happening inside of her—it felt as if her heart had cracked, and there was some kind of warm, liquid light streaming out from it, reaching every last fiber of her being and illuminating her with a love that surprised her with its ferocity and urgency. Suddenly she was clinging to him with a desperation that she’d never known, a dizzying, almost frightening sense of need that had taken her over without her being aware that she was even capable of such need.

She was not a desperate person: she’d spent her entire life playing things safe, and even when she was in a tight spot she didn’t lose her cool, she kept her head and played the game and found her exits and kicked ass whenever she got the chance. But something about the way he touched her now, careful, slowly, savoring her curves even as he undid the halter to her dress one thread at a time, leaving her exposed, as if to say to the universe, “See, this is beauty,” kindled a flame inside her. She felt herself surrendering to his touch, letting him take everything—his fingers found their way to her clit and they began to pulse against it, each press weakening her knees until he lowered her onto her sofa.

He kissed her again, pressing warm gifts against her skin all the way down her throat. His lips were soft and smooth on her breasts, and when he took her nipple in his mouth he didn’t pinch her between his teeth. Instead, he mouthed her gently, insistently, sucking on it, pulling all of her awareness into her breasts—and then he ghosted his tongue over the tip, sending a shivering bolt of electric passion running through her spine, arching her back and slicking the folds between her legs with the hot scents of animal passion.

He opened her to the world and drank her in, his tongue flicking the soft skin of her pussy and worming its way inside her, rendering her helpless with waves of ecstasy that, for some reason, couldn’t make it past her solar plexus—she needed to close her legs, she needed to come, and he wouldn’t let her, forcing her knees apart the way he did. She groaned and cried out in her need, her body’s desires too strong to be contained. If he didn’t—

His cock was inside her all of a sudden—her body almost couldn’t contain it. She could feel herself straining around him, and as he went deeper and deeper she felt him touch a spot inside her that she didn’t know existed. Just once, and then twice—and all of a sudden all of that ecstasy had had been building up inside her ripped through her body. Her mind shut down, and all she could see was stars.

She woke up the next morning, in her own bed, to the smell of coffee. She was still naked, but she was at least under the covers this time. Ben called, “Be about ten minutes,” from the kitchen, and she heard the ticking of the gas as he fired up the stove.

Her body felt new—she got into the shower and could feel every last drop of water on her skin, creeping over every nerve with the same delicacy of touch. Her breasts were especially sensitive—she groaned as she washed them, the same electricity arching through them when she touched herself as when he’d mouthed her the night before. She couldn’t stand to have the towel against her naked skin. She wrapped her hair and stood looking at herself in front of the mirror, wondering what could have changed so much between yesterday and this morning. Her body—the twin eyes of her breasts, the swoop and dip of her hips and waist—seemed to stare back at her.

She reached between her legs and spread apart the folds, marveling at the sweet pinkness of the flesh down there, how smoothly intricate it was. So that’s what I look like, she thought, and she remembered the strange woman who’d kissed her there. She wondered what she tasted like.

She heard Ben come back into the bedroom. He’d set a tray down on her bed, a tray carrying an omelet and two mugs of coffee, and he’d also bought strawberries and arranged them on the plate. She stepped out of the bathroom naked except for the towel around her hair, and grinned when she saw his eyes grow wide. “Please don’t dress,” he said, as she reached for her robe. “I want to see how beautiful you are, all morning. I want to show you off to the world—”

“I’m not one for public nudity,” she said, but she climbed into the bed naked again, arching her back slightly so that her breasts were level with his face.

“That’s a shame,” he said, kissing her nipples, running his tongue around them, coaxing them to hardness. “It oughta be a crime to keep something so beautiful out of sight. I could sit here and kiss you all day.

“And I could sit here and—”

She heard the sound of the key in her door. What the—she sat up, too angry to worry about modesty: Miles and Jaxon had copies of the key to her apartment, just as she had a key to their places, as a precaution against getting locked out. But coming in without being asked—that was a step too far.

“Cerise—” Jaxon said, coming into the bedroom just as she was getting up to put on her robe. His eyes took in the breakfast on the bed, Ben sitting in the bed, his arm entwined around her waist, her nakedness—and he realized what he’d walked into.

And then Miles came in behind him, saying, “Cerise—look, we’re—”

It was silent for what seemed like forever, as the four of them stared at each other—mostly at Cerise, and she was too petrified with shame to move. Ben spoke first, “Well,” he said, his voice sounding oddly strangled. “I’d better get going.”

Jaxon and Miles moved away to let him out. She could hear him gathering his things, and then the door slammed shut. Still, the silence hung in the air, but it seemed that, with Ben gone, her modesty recovered itself and she wrapped the robe around her body. “What the hell are you two doing here?” she demanded.

“What the hell are you doing with a man like Ben?” Miles asked. “Don’t you know—”

“He apologized to me, which is more than either of you have done,” she snapped.

“We’ve been trying to reach you—”

“Not hard enough,” she retorted, folding her arms and scowling.

Miles and Jaxon both grimaced. What can I say, she thought. I have standards for the guys in my life. “I told you we should’ve gone to see her,” Jaxon murmured to Miles out of the corner of his mouth.

“She wouldn’t have let us in,” Miles said, but he was staring at Cerise as he said it.

“Sayin’ ‘sorry’ isn’t something that has to be done here,” she said.

Miles didn’t have a comeback for that. Finally he gulped and said, “Look, Cerise, we need you, ‘kay? Guy is all right for the weekdays, but he don’t get ‘em the way you do. We’re sorry. Truly, deeply, from-the-bottom-of-my soul sorry, about what happened to you. We’ve been going back through footage of the night—we think Ben drugged you.”

“Get out,” she snarled. Bad enough that they’d let her do a striptease on top of the bar, now they were trying to pin it on the one guy who’d actually had the balls to apologize?

“I told you she wouldn’t believe you,” Jaxon said.

Miles sighed and set down a USB stick on her dresser. “At least think about it,” he said. “It happens at ten before midnight. Please, just please come back to us. We need you for the weekends, at least. I’ll keep a water bottle under the bar for you, and Jaxon will watch your drinks while you’re pouring.”

It sounded like a reasonable plan and they’d clearly thought through ways to keep it from happening again, but there was one thing that Cerise wanted to hear that she still hadn’t heard yet. She waited, keeping her face a blank slate, even though their visible discomfort made her want to smirk and pump her fist in victory. Finally, Jaxon said, “And we’ll watch out for you and not take advantage of you.”

“There,” she said, coldly. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

Miles and Jaxon glanced at each other, wondering what else she expected of them. Finally, Miles said, “Look, Cerise—the reason we didn’t want to come over—”

“Yeah?” she said, escorting them out of her bedroom. “You tryin’ to make excuses again?”

Miles gulped and said, “No ma’am. But it’s—”

And then Jaxon grabbed her arm and pressed a kiss to her lips. “I’m sorry,” he grunted. “I’m sorry it took us so long to apologize to you. I’m sorry that it took what happened last week for us to get the balls to do this—”

He’d said, “Us.” But it couldn’t happen. Not even if she wanted to.

Did she want to? And Miles was touching her, now, too, tugging the robe away. “Jaxon—” We have to stop. We can’t.

He kissed her again, with a fierceness that surprised her—her first response was to freeze out of surprise, but then he did something with his lips that sent a bolt of pure pleasure straight through the very core of her being, and her body, still a mess of jangling nerves from the night before, responded by returning the kiss before her thoughts could catch up. He’s your stepbrother—

But then she felt Miles reaching around her from behind, his lips against her throat, his fingers on her breasts, a slow grinding rhythm working its way between them, their bodies swaying in sync against hers, the gentle pulse of one hip against another, the hypnotic swaying that lulled the part of her that was panicking about them being her stepbrothers to sleep.

And then Jaxon dropped to his knees and began kissing her feet, working his way slowly but surely upwards, gently pressing her knees apart when he got there. Miles had shifted to her side, now—he took her leg and held it up against his body, opening her for his brother—the barest touch of his finger on her clit and her thigh glistened with the wetness, the heat perfuming the air with the scent of her—salty, with that trace of muskiness that made Jaxon lose his patience entirely and all of sudden he was lapping away at her pussy and suckling at her clit, sending wave after wave of crazy through her body—a mix of joy and lust and desire, making her want more and more and more even though her body couldn’t take it anymore, and a cry rose up through her at the injustice of it all.

She felt Miles pressing himself against her, his cock twitching anxiously against the fabric of his pants, and for a moment his hand fell away from her breast to free himself. Without him, she fell to her knees in front of Jaxon, who’d also managed to disentangle himself from his pants at some point when he was making her go crazy.

He was big, and she was till tender and raw from the night before, so everything was magnified a thousand-fold, it seemed. Every twinge from taking him inside her became an exquisite, joyous agony, every time he thrust into that spot deep inside her, her body seized around him, clenching him for more, even as she knew she couldn’t take it.

She wanted them to go on forever—she wanted them to stop—the twin desires left her incapable of speaking as Miles shoved himself, groaning and moaning, up her ass. There were no words to describe the feeling of heaviness in her as they both began rocking and thrusting together, gently at first, and then harder, stoking a kind of pleasure that she felt in her bones. On some level she was vaguely aware that she had a body, and that they were doing things to it—Jaxon was nipping at her nipples, sending little squirts of pain to pull her back down to earth—but she was riding a wave of ecstasy higher and higher, and it was too much—one mind couldn’t handle this—

But it can.

She woke up in her bed again, naked again, unsure of whether the threesome with her twin stepbrothers had really happened. God, she thought, as remorse overwhelmed her. I’m such a slut. She’d slept with Ben, and then her stepbrothers—but that couldn’t have been real, could it? They were her stepbrothers, after all—it couldn’t have happened like that.

She took another shower, still just as confused and bewildered by what she’d done. On the one hand, it wasn’t technically criminal—and it wasn’t even really incest—they were her stepbrothers, after all. But they were her stepbrothers, which somehow made it different—

—and oddly enough, special, in its own way. As she washed away their cum, she realized that she hadn’t felt this calm in a long time. Her body felt more like her own, no longer the jangling mess of confused and twinging nerves that she’d been earlier in the day. She felt as if her movements were more sure, and as she put on makeup and a plain light blue button-down and slacks, she understood what had changed: Ben was just for fun—she would’ve been fine if he’d actually stayed for coffee and then left. They might have been best friends in another life but they’d never be anything more than that. But what had happened between her and Jaxon and Miles had been special—confirmation of what they’d known since the day they’d met, at some level—that they were meant to be. That was the only explanation for why, even though she knew it was wrong, it still felt so right. You can only be yourself if you’re true to who you are. The quote popped up, unbidden, in her head, though as she grabbed her keys she couldn’t think of anybody who’d actually said it.

She was getting ready to leave—a night out at the Salty Dog or some other bar was as good a way as any of spending Saturday night, and she could text Ben when she settled on the right place to tell him it wasn’t going to work out—when Miles’s USB stick caught her eye, and his accusation about what Ben had done came back to her.

In the heat of the moment she’d chalked it up to jealousy but now, calmer, she wasn’t quite so sure about that it had been an empty accusation. Miles wouldn’t have given her the USB stick otherwise.

Do you really want to know?

Just a little peek.

She couldn’t see it: Ben, drugging a girl’s drink in a bar that was known to have security cameras—

And then she recalled that they hadn’t had time to put up the “Smile! You’re being watched by the most sophisticated video surveillance system in the world!” signs before they’d opened. “Well,” Jaxon had said, “it’s not as if we’re going to get robbed before we have any money.” The cameras were well-hidden, too, concealed in the shafts in the ceiling that carried the wires criss-crossing the entire club, linking the sound systems and lights. Nobody who was looking for a camera would see them.

She felt a chill in her gut as she plugged the USB stick into her laptop. There were six feeds, one above each bathroom door, one over the bar, one watching the parking lot, and three covering the rest of the club. It wasn’t too hard to figure out which feed to fast-forward through. For ten minutes, then, she watched herself serving drinks to the crowd around the bar. Her glass was sitting behind the bar—where it should have been safe.

It was so fast she’d have missed it if Miles hadn’t told her when to look: Ben leaned behind the bar, looking like he was reaching for a napkin—and then his hand drifted over her glass and that was it. That was all it took. Five minutes later she watched herself take another sip from the glass—and at fifteen minutes past midnight, she was dancing on the bar.

She ran into the bathroom and threw up.

When she came out of the bathroom she was so furious she was shaking. That man had made her do those things—that man whom she thought she liked so much—that man had slipped something into her drink. A part of her knew that the right thing to do would have been to call the police, but the part of her that screamed for revenge wouldn’t let up. She drove to the Azure Code, trying to think of (legal) things she could do to Ben to get back at him, but her anger made it impossible to think straight. She wanted to drug him, to hurt him—maybe flay him and have him walk down the streets stark-naked. That might be justice. Or maybe walk him out to the overpass above I-95 and make him balance across it—if he lived, she’d forgive him. If he fell off…well.

The darker angels of her soul were still having a field day with what she wanted to do to Ben when she arrived at the Azure Code. She put those thoughts out of her head for a moment: first there was the matter of admitting that Miles had been right—a task that was, for some strange reason, always harder than it should have been, given that he was literally a rocket scientist. Or rather he had been, until he bought and turned Azure Code into something that made it rain buckets of money.

“You saw it,” Miles said, when she walked in. It wasn’t a question. He was wiping down the bar, while Jaxon was mopping up the floors.

“What are we going to do about it?” she asked, taking a seat at the bar.

“Oh, it’s ‘we’ now, is it?” Jaxon asked, grinning.

She swallowed her pride. It was hard to do, but after a moment’s silence she finally said, “I’m sorry I blamed you for everything. I should’ve listened to you.”

Miles shrugged. “It’s like I told you when I first started this thing,” he said. “All for one, one for all.”

Jaxon came over to her, bouncing with glee: “You have no idea what we’ve got planned for Ben if he ever comes back again.”

Jaxon wasn’t the kind of guy who harbored grudges or killed other people, but then again, neither was he the kind of guy who put much thought into the consequences of his actions, and Cerise felt a little twinge of apprehension as she asked, “Do I want to know?”

He shook his head, suddenly much calmer. “I’m just playin’ with you,” he said. “Ain’t nothing to do. Everything fun is illegal, everything legal ain’t fun.”

“Not everything,” said Miles.

“Are we going to kill him?” asked Jaxon.

“Of course not.”

“Then it is everything.”

“No,” said Miles. “I’ll tell you what we’re going to do. Cerise, you text Ben, tell him that you’re filling in for this one night. You make yourself two drinks, keep one hidden behind the bar, and leave your drink out there, in the same place as last time, and Jaxon will be watching Ben like a hawk from the moment he walks in. As soon as Jaxon sees Ben doing something funny, he’ll text you.

“Now, here’s the hard part: Cerise, you’re going to have to switch the tainted drink for the one that you made earlier. You’re going to have to be seen drinking from the untainted one—and then carry one with business as usual. If you can, keep at least one drink under the bar, out of sight.”

“What’s the play?” asked Jaxon.

Cerise nodded, understanding now: “Ben is going to flip at some point when he thinks I’ve been drinking his shit all night, and when he does, we’ll have video cameras watching his every move.”

Jaxon whistled. “Damn bro,” he said. “That’s one hell of a good plan.”

Miles grinned. “Come on,” he said. “Let’s finish this fucker once and for all.”

Cerise had to smile as she donned the apron and began setting down the coasters as the first customers walked in. This was where she belonged—with her stepbrothers, through thick and thin. And, she had to admit, making Ben Harmon see red was going to be fun, as well. They could do anything, as long as they did it together.

And not everything that felt so wrong was actually wrong – their together now seemed so right! They were going to be like that forever – together forever – “All for one, one for all.”

DOUBLE DARE

CHAPTER 1

I sat in the chair and let the makeup artist work her magic as I listened to the activity around me. I remembered asking my agent if I really needed to do this fashion show since I was an established plus sized model here in New York, but she assured me that it was a charity of sorts by a well-known architecture company and for a great cause, helping the local hospital in the interest of sick children. I would be walking the runway in fashions by an up and coming designer who’d recently graduated from Parsons at the top of her class.

I think her name was Valerie something. I wasn’t interested in work that didn’t pay cash, but Monica assured me that this would be fantastic

exposure, and my agent hadn’t steered me wrong. I’d forgiven her for the calls that were for skimpy barely there lingerie a few years ago since they presented themselves as a legitimate clothing store.

I was a bigger model at size eighteen, but my curves were firm and sexy. My favorite look that I had was the highlighted loose curls that I’d given in to when I was young, highlighted in a soft honey shade, completely natural and wild. My sister shared my hair and taught me how to treat it and what products to use, and so far, it had done well for my modeling career. I also had some green eyes that while dark, could lighten depending on my mood. I wasn’t good at hiding my feelings about too much, and they’d flash as my voice started rising when I was irritated.

“Your skin is amazing. You look about nineteen!” The cute blue-haired artist told me as she brushed something over my broad cheekbones. I was twenty-six, so I liked that. “I barely need any foundation with this gorgeous caramel tone and I never say that.”

“Thanks,” I told her as my eyes darted to the mirror to make sure I didn’t look awful. I’d been zoning out since I got here, tired from staying out late with my roommate at a club opening the night before. We had stayed a bit later than necessary and enjoyed the free drinks more than I normally did.

I looked good, and she’d added some highlighter on my skin that popped out in an alluring way. It would look great with the slinky red dress that I was wearing tonight, and she’d done a great job darkening my eyes with smoky colors and great blending. “Ah, thanks. I like this. Can you do my face on a regular basis?” A lot of them took away from my skin color, and I would have to have them fix their errors.

“I’d love to. What do you think about a glossy red on these full lips? I hear you’re wearing a red dress tonight?” She asked, and I nodded as I raised an eyebrow. She giggled. “They tell me this stuff before the models come in.”

“I thought you were psychic,” I replied with a smile as she shook her head and grinned. “I like that idea.”

I was done within a few minutes, and I thanked her and headed to wardrobe as I tugged on the low messy bun that the man had done in my hair. It showed my curls but suited the dress, and I smiled as I pushed the door open and watched the madness for a moment. Models were running everywhere with clothes in their hands, and people were barking at them as I shook my head slowly. This was the reason I preferred solo work and photo shoots. I ran my hands down my yoga pants and stepped forward to the platinum blonde I’d spoken to earlier, who looked completely frazzled by this point. “Hi. I am here for my dress,” I told her as she asked me my name. “Trina James.”

Her tired brown eyes searched the paper on her clipboard, and she glanced up at me and pointed to the corner of the room. “Over there, number fifteen. There’s a place to change right there.”

“Thanks,” I told her as I smiled and turned to search the room with my eyes. The little curtained off areas weren’t the best conditions for getting some of the clothing that I’d worn on, but it was the nature of these events. I walked over to the spot where my dress was hung and stepped inside of the thin blue material as the noise level increased around me. I was quick to slide it on, and I made sure that it was covering everything before I stepped out, thought it was cut in such a way that it showed off all of my curves. I looked in the mirror and slipped my feet into the Louboutin heels that brought me from five foot nine to over six feet tall.

I needed some quiet, so I left the room to put on the black choker and earrings in the hallway as I reminded myself to never take a job like this again. Models were hard to deal with on a smaller scale, and this was chaos. I walked over to where we’d be entering the stage area, early enough to be on my own and find a seat as I prepped myself for this. These things were always bright lights and loud music, usually with a rambunctious audience that was drunk from the cocktails and little food they’d eaten over the dinner they paid top dollar for. I smoothed my hands over the top that was tied around my neck and cut daringly with a good tease of my cleavage. I knew not to mess with my face or press my lips together from the near ten years of experience that I’d gained, but I was nervous about this evening. I wasn’t sure just why, but my stomach fluttered as I heard other models approaching.

They were all dressed up in revealing dresses of various colors, and I had to admit that the designer had a good style about her. I’d opted to wear only one and be out of there since I wasn’t fond of the quick changes and Monica had grudgingly agreed. I might stick around in the back and check out some of the other clothes, but that was my limit. I wasn’t getting paid for this.

CHAPTER 2

The announcer stopped the music that was playing to announce the fashion show and the designer, Valerie Bacceli. She bounced by us, tiny and young in a black dress with an edge. She looked happy, and I smiled as she walked out and waved to everyone before answering the questions the man asked her. She was flustered and nervous and absolutely adorable. The crowd cheered obnoxiously, and I waited as they started calling our names to walk the long runway. I was the sixth model and walked out to a Sade song that I favored.

I walked to the sensual beat; shoulders raised and eyes forward as I let them pass over the vague crowd as if I could see them. I wanted to make Valerie look good, and I knew damn good and well how to own a dress. I flirted and swayed before making a turn at the end to show off every part of the dress from every angle. I paused for a moment as I felt someone staring hard at me and blinked before I started back towards the exit. It seemed to take forever, and I was happy to step into the dimly lit hallway as the next girl took the stage. I was done for the night, but I figured that I’d change back into my clothes and watch a little more from the back just to see more details in the clothes.

Once I was changed into my yoga pants and sweater, I was surprised when the blonde handed me a bag in the changing room. “What’s this?” I peeked inside to see the dress I’d modeled as well as the heels and I stared at her. I was only in the bathroom for a few minutes rinsing off my makeup. “Why are you giving this to me?”

“I was told by my sponsors to give that to you since they thought you looked so beautiful in it. There’s some paperwork that you’ll want to read as well.” She gave me a bright smile, and I tilted my head as red flags showed up everywhere in my mind.

“Who might the sponsors be?” I inquired as she laughed.

“Brighton Architecture, among other businesses all over the world.” That’s right. My agent told me about them, but I’d hardly paid attention.

“Do they do these kinds of things often?” My question seemed to fluster her, and she shrugged mysteriously. “Have a good night.”

“Thanks. You, too.” I left with my purse slung over my body and the bag in my hand and skirted around the crowd to watch some of the remaining show. The dresses were quite impressive, but I found it odd that none of the other models seemed to be leaving with a bag like mine. I was at the bar ordering a drink when I felt someone beside me.

“You’re the sixth model, correct?” I turned to see a handsome man sitting beside me, muscled and dark and a few years older than my twenty-three years.

“I am. How do you remember me?” I asked as he smiled seductively and extended his hand.

“Colton Brighton. Trina, was it?” He asked, and a lightbulb flashed in my mind.

“Brighton as in the company?” He nodded, and I wondered what he did there. The man couldn’t be older than thirty. “You sponsored this event?”

“My company did, yes.” He said easily as a man that looked just like him came to stand beside him. I looked from one to the other and wondered what kind of family would produce such gorgeous people, twins at that. “This is my brother, Declan.” I shook his hand as we greeted each other and could immediately sense some tension thick in the air. I wasn’t sure if it was of a sexual nature since they were some of the hottest men I’d laid eyes on and I’d be crazy not to think a few dirty thoughts. I also sensed it between the siblings as I looked them over. “We own the company.”

“Did you send the dress and shoes with me?” I asked them directly, and one of them smirked as Colton smiled widely. Colton seemed to know more about it, and he nodded. “Why?”

“You were stunning in it. It belongs on your body,” Colton’s deep blue eyes drifted down my now covered curves, and I felt my skin heat up as I licked my lips. “There’s also an invitation of sorts in the bag.” Declan looked at his brother and brushed back the dark hair that hung slightly in his face as he waited for the answer. Colton’s hair was cut shorter and slicked back some, and I couldn’t decide who was more handsome. “We’re looking to shoot some ad shots in a few places that we’re going to be building in, and we’re interested in you as a model. That was the actual reason for this show, to be honest. You won our vote.”

“I didn’t hear anything about a contest when I signed up for this.” Colton shrugged.

“We didn’t want it to be hard on the models and add more stress then there already is backstage. None of them knew.” He leaned closer to me, and I could smell his intoxicating cologne that reminded me of a lush forest with a hint of spice. “You are one of the most beautiful women that I have ever seen.”

“Thanks,” I found myself flustered which was unlike me, having made my way up from the bottom in this industry.

“There’s a breakdown of our plans inside a portfolio in the bag. It will serve as a lovely vacation as well with a lot of extracurricular activities when you’re not working.” For a fleeting second, I considered the activities to be a menage with these men, though they seemed too competitive to share anything in my eyes. It was clear just watching Declan get frustrated with Colton’s advances towards me. “There’s a number in there to call. Please let us know by the end of the week once you’ve reviewed everything.” Colton looked at his brother as he stepped away after kissing my cheek and bidding me farewell. I looked at the bartender as he slipped me my drink with a smile and assured me that it was covered.

I watched as the brothers seemed to argue as women approached them the entire way until they reached a table and sat down. They didn’t pay attention to any of them even though they were beautiful and built a lot differently than I was.

This was a weird night.

CHAPTER 3

I headed home once everything died down and sat on the futon in the tiny living room of my one bedroom apartment. I found the portfolio that outlined the offer, which included three weeks in Belize and the surrounding beaches since they had plans for a big resort chain over there. It included a round trip flight first class and lodging in various five-star places in the locations that we’d be shooting at. Both of the brothers would come to overlook the shoot, which made sense since they were owners. Still, though, I was nervous about having them around to watch me since they already did wild things to my imagination.

When I got to the part about payment for the job, my eyes popped out of my head. They were offering a salary that I could generally make in a few months working steadily in town. That would get me ahead so I could think about a backup plan, such as school. I’d skipped it to move here and stay with a friend until I got some work and my own apartment.

I decided to take the risk, and I called my agent to tell her about the offer. She was thrilled and since I didn’t have a lot going on over the next few weeks since it was Fall here. They did less outdoor shootings, particularly with the rain we’d been having. That was another reason that I’d agreed to do the fashion show, and it apparently paid off for me. Monica assured me that I should take this job and even popped over to read through the contract in her excitement. “Trina! This is incredible money and with the expensed paid for, I think this is a great opportunity. I think you should go.”

“It’s too good, isn’t it?” She gave me a strange look, and I nibbled on my lip. “I didn’t know there was any kind of contest at the show. They say that I won something, but they’re paying me so much.”

“You’re a beautiful woman, Trina. They should pay you,” Monica smiled and looked down at the papers again. “This isn’t that unusual. Companies like Brighton pay millions for their advertising.”

“Do they use models regularly?”

“They build in some beautiful places, so yes. It’s not unheard of.” She grinned at me. “This is a fantastic chance for you. Go for it and have some fun somewhere beautiful.”

I made the call the following day and spoke to Declan, who sounded surprised that I accepted the offer. He took down my address and phone number, explaining that I would be receiving items for the trip. We were leaving in three days…together. A flight with those guys would be torture. “We’ll pick you up in a town car and take you to the airport. How does seven am Friday morning sound?”

“Perfect,” I replied as I heard a dark chuckle at the other end of the line.

“I look forward to it, Trina,” his voice promised sin before he ended the call and I dropped back onto the couch with a sigh.

Within a day, packages were being delivered to my apartment. I got a beautiful set of luggage in a lovely red color and so many clothes. There were bikinis, dresses, shorts and tops and all of them were sexy and revealing. I looked at the sizes, and they were dead on, and I remembered the fashion show. I blushed at the lingerie that I found in some boxes from a very prestigious store in the city and looked through the lace and the satin that made me wish I was going with a lover. Maybe I’d meet someone. It had been a while since I’d dated, even casually.

I’d never even slept with anybody yet. I was selective, and I wanted it to be right. Here I was fantasizing about two gorgeous men!

My mind wandered back to the brothers, and I bit my lip as I thought about them. They were both so handsome, and Colton attracted me with his bold flirtations while Declan seemed to offer a more subtle invitation. Either one was appealing, and the idea of sharing them was beyond my wildest dreams. I giggled and called Monica if all of this stuff was normal. “Look, I did some digging, and they don’t work on ads too much, Trina. When they do, these guys go all in with their expenses, so enjoy it. They’re gorgeous too!” She whistled on her end, and I laughed. “I’d have a hard time keeping my hands off of them, and I do mean both of them. Live vicariously for me!”

I managed to pack everything into the suitcases that they sent me as well as a few comforts from home. I needed them to feel like I was still myself since this was like a dream. I set everything by the door and chose a soft pink dress with some sandals for the flight, along with a cardigan sweater. I slept fitfully that night and woke up early to shower and make some coffee. I dressed in my outfit as I stared outside and watched the city come to life as the sun rose.

I walked out of my apartment and locked the door as I took a deep breath. I rolled the large suitcase to the elevator and managed to fit the smaller one above it so I could toss my purse over my body. I went through my checklist in my head to assure myself that I didn’t forget anything and stepped out to the curb to see a sleek black car pulled up and waiting. The door opened, and Colton stepped forward, looking fresh in his black slacks and a buttoned up white shirt that was unbuttoned at the neck. “Good morning, Trina. You look lovely,” he looked me over as I stepped forward and got lost in his eyes. A man stepped out of the driver’s seat to put my luggage in the back and Colton gestured for me to get into the car with his big hand as I licked my lips.

Declan sat on my left, and I moved across from him as Colton moved back to sit beside me. It was a roomy car, but it felt small as the heat inside made me start to sweat. “You look beautiful,” Declan told me as I smiled and thanked him. He was dressed as his brother was but in a light blue shirt that brought out the blue in his eyes and I found myself staring at him for a moment. “Ready for some fun?”

“I am thinking of this as business, seeing that you’re paying me generously for this.” I hinted as I looked at them with a slow smile.

“We have a generous budget for marketing. It’s everything to a company.” I looked at Colton as he offered me coffee after that phrase. “We stopped by Starbucks. There’s black as well a cafe mocha and that caramel drink they serve. I always forget the name.”

“That one sounds good. Caramel.” He handed me a tall cup, and I noticed that the brothers had their own beside them. “Thank you.” I didn’t want to admit how much coffee I’d had waiting for this moment. We made the drive to the airport through all of the traffic heading to morning jobs. Once we cleared that, I was surprised to drive right through the gate and up to a private plane that was parked away from the bigger passenger jets. I was stunned since I thought we were flying commercial. “A private plane?” I squeaked as Declan grinned at me.

“Company perk,” he winked at me as I blushed and felt Colton stiffen beside me. He left the car first, and I watched as the driver and another man unloaded the trunk and got all of our bags into the plane before Colton held out his hand to assist me onboard. It was beautiful with large seats that were spread apart with something that looked like a room in the back. The plane would hold twelve people, and I looked around with a smile. “There’s a bedroom back there should you need to rest. It’s quite comfortable,” Declan said behind me as I turned to look at him. His eyes offered company if I wanted it and I stared at him before I felt a hand brush my lower back.

“Want to join me in the seats, Trina?” Their voices started to blend together, and I allowed Colton to take me to a place as I tried to catch my breath. We buckled our seat belts as instructed as I looked at Declan across the aisle from me as he sipped the coffee. The engine fired up, smooth and quiet until we took off and soared into the sky. I gasped and felt a hand cover mine as I looked at Colton. “It’s a rush, Trina. We’ll even out in just a few moments, and you can breathe again.” His blue eyes comforted me as I leaned my head back and stared into his beautiful face for a long moment. He leaned closer to me, and I sucked in my breath as he brushed his lips against mine gently before pulling away. “Feel better?”

I realized that we were flying smoothly through the air now, and I swallowed. “Do you always use that trick to calm nervous flyers?”

“Not that I recall. Did it work?” Colton asked as I stole a glance at his brother. Declan had seen everything, and I could see that he was planning on upping the ante as my heart pounded in my chest.

“It was impressive,” I replied as I stared forward and took a deep breath. That was just a peck if that. What would a real kiss feel like?

We made the flight ion a few hours and soon were landing in Belize in a small airport. We’d made some small talk about the trip that was loaded with sexual tension, and I stood gratefully to step down from the plane. It was breezy and beautiful here, and my hair blew into my face as I looked around.

“I can’t wait to pull that hair when you’re crying out my name,” Colton murmured behind me as I felt my knees weaken. He chuckled and wrapped his arm around me to hold me steady before he assisted me down with Declan following with an intense look on his face. We went to a car that was waiting that whisked us away to a gorgeous beach resort. I couldn’t stop staring as we drove past beach after beautiful beach with scattered trees and flowers. It was amazing here, and I felt someone slip a hand over my thigh as I turned to see Declan grinning at me.

“You look like a kid at Christmas,” he observed as I smiled.

“I don’t travel like this, for work or pleasure. This is beautiful.” We pulled into a parking lot, and as soon as the guys left the car, staff hurried from the lobby to assist with bags. They didn’t even check in but rather followed the men down a sand pathway to a cottage on the water. It was massive, and I walked through the door first to see a comfortable and luxurious main room that offered all windows on the back to overlook the light blue water of the ocean. I walked over as I got lost in the view and pressed my body against the warm glass.

The men that came with us seemed to move in high-speed mode before I saw Colton slip a few bills to all of them. I watched him look at me before glancing at his brother. “There’s three rooms here, Trina. They all face the ocean and offer every luxury. Which one would you like to use?”

I wanted to tell him one with both of them. I had only barely kissed Colton but the way that his brother seemed to mesmerize me every time he spoke to me was almost too much for me.

CHAPTER 4

I chose the room closest to me and wandered in to see a beautiful round room with a king sized bed against the wall and a huge bathroom to my right. The bathroom was private with a door, but the shower had a window open for some of the fresh ocean air and a beautiful bathtub. The colors were done in cream and blue with a few patches of light yellow and it felt very beachy in here. Of course, there was a wall of windows that offered another extraordinary view. “I must be dreaming,” I murmured to myself as I slid open the door to my balcony and stepped out.

The wind blew around me as I inhaled the salt of the ocean. My balcony had a padded chaise, and I walked the few feet out to see that we were a bit over the sea with the beach to my right. I decided that I just might sleep out here tonight and look at the stars.

That was tonight, though. I was here to work, and I turned to go back inside. I couldn’t remember the plans for the day with everything that had happened and I made my way back to the living room. “What are the plans for today?”

Declan came out of the room beside mine with his shirt unbuttoned and showing off his muscular torso and abs that seemed almost unreal to me. He was perfect and I stared openly at him as he chuckled. “Dinner and drinks. We’re going to have some fun this first night and get to business tomorrow. Colt is meeting an owner after we eat but I’ll have a good time with you instead.” He winked, and I think I died inside. He was fun while his brother was intense. “How do you like the room?”

“I never want to leave. It’s so beautiful,” I gushed as he laughed and nodded.

“It is. I like to leave my windows open at night and let in all of the air that I can.” He glanced up as Colton walked back into the living room, still buttoned up and staring at his phone. “Always the serious one.”

“If it weren’t for me, this company probably wouldn’t be doing as well as it is,” Colton reminded him as he glanced at us. “I don’t know why Dad left it to both of us when he died.”

“I do my part, and we’re still rich. The company is stable, and everyone is happy,” Declan said before he walked into the open kitchen and opened the fridge. “This staff is the best.” He walked back in with cold beer and raised his eyebrow at me. “Do you like beer?”

I didn’t usually, but I nodded and took it. I needed the liquid courage. “Thanks,” I told him as I walked around the room to look at the kitchen and then out to the bigger balcony. There was a sliding glass door with a screen, and I left that open as I leaned over the railing and looked down into the clear water. I could see a few fish swimming below me, and I smiled as I took this all in.

The beer was cold and refreshing as I sipped it and looked over the sea. A small part of me worried about being over the water this way, but it seemed sturdy enough.

We started getting ready for dinner after I’d spent some time outside to regain my composure. I headed into my room and pulled out my suitcase to look through it and decide what to wear. There was a pretty red dress that I held up to myself as I looked in the full-length mirror. It was sexy with a tie around the neck and it draped over my big breasts and clung to my waist. It went down to my knees but there was something about the way the skirt would swing around my legs that appealed to me, and would certainly please the guys.

I showered in the huge glass enclosure with the multiple shower heads and the wind blowing through the open window. It was stocked with products, and I used the coconut and vanilla body wash and rubbed it over my body as my nipples hardened. I was weak with need, and I closed my eyes and imagined the guys naked in their showers. My thighs ached as I imagined them hard for me and my hand slipped down my stomach and over my pussy slowly. I was wet and swollen, and I massaged myself as I moaned softly. I hadn’t masturbated a lot, but right now it felt good, and I pushed myself towards a release as the water hit my back.

It was hard and intense, and I gripped the top of the shower as I rocked forward and tried to control my moans. I didn’t want them to hear me even though a part of me longed for them to. I wanted them to come in here and dominate me, a thought that made me blush as I took a deep breath. The idea of them here together, one behind me fucking me hard and deep as the other pushed my mouth over his cock made me wet all over again, and I got myself off for a second time.

I got out of the shower and let my hair down after I was dry. I hadn’t washed it and just planned on twisting it on one side tonight. My skin was flushed, and I was glowing as I smiled and went to get my smaller bag for my make-up. I just did a light layer of powder and some dark liner on my lid with mascara. The real wow factor was the red lipstick that I filled my full lips in with. It was a simple look, but I knew how responsive that men were to it, even if I was still innocent. I wanted that to change.

I pulled the dress on and added a musky scent on my wrists and behind my ears. I twisted my hair to my right and pinned it with some bobby pins before I decided I was ready. I’d slipped the shoes from the fashion show into my bag and put them on before I checked myself in the full mirror. I only wore a small thong since the dress didn’t allow a full bra.

Stepping into the living room, I looked around and found myself alone. I wondered who had picked out all of these clothes as I walked over to the fridge and opened it. There was a bottle of wine inside of the fridge, and I stared at it before I heard a throat clearing. “Dec is finishing up. Can I get you anything?” Colton watched me stand, and his eyes locked on my chest as I felt my hands shaking. “That dress…”

“Who chose the clothing?” I asked as I boldly grabbed the wine and set it on the counter. Colton cleared his throat and went to get some glasses from the white cabinet and opened the bottle.

“We have a woman that helps us with model clothing. I used your measurements from the fashion show and showed her that, telling her to base the selections on it. It was incredible on you.” Colton poured three glasses and handed me one as I took it and thanked him. “Of course, I ordered more than usual, but I was interested in seeing you in a lot of different things.”

“The man behind the idea?” I suggested as he ran his hand down the loose button up shirt in green that covered his slacks, comfortable and casual and perfect for the island weather.

“He had my approval from the get-go,” Declan said as I jumped and looked over at him. He was dressed in a similar fashion though his shirt was teal. “Now the question is what brother will you choose?”

“I think that’s obvious, Dec. Trina likes a man that has some control, not a surfer boy.”

Declan laughed at his brother and shook his head. “I am all man in the bedroom. Just ask some of your ex-girlfriends.”

Colton’s eyes narrowed, and I saw the discontent forming as I swallowed a large gulp of wine. “Why don’t we go?”

They seemed to relax, and Colton got the keys so we could leave.

CHAPTER 5

Dinner was at a local place on the water by a window that opened to the ocean. The breeze blew in as we ordered drinks and the guys selected a few appetizers to get us started. The table was wound so I had one of them on either side of me and I sipped the tropical drink nervously.

The food was excellent and fresh as I tasted the meats and vegetables throughout our conversation. They discussed the island and the beach we’d be shooting on tomorrow; a future site for a resort of one of their customers. I listened quietly as I kept drinking and eating, taking the time to look each brother over for periods of time. Whatever was going on at the cottage seemed to be more under control now, and we finished our meals as Colton checked his phone when it chimed. “That’s Bob.” He eyed his brother and then me. “Where will you be?”

“That open bar down the street. Trina needs to dance,” Declan replied as I watched Colton’s eyes simmer for a moment. He assured us that he would meet us as soon as he went over business and Declan turned to me as we were left alone. He took my hand, and we walked down the crowded sidewalk and found a cute bar that was quite open to the street that featured a band playing a song with a great beat as my hips started to move. “There we go. I knew that you were meant to move, Trina.” He led me inside, and I didn’t miss the way that the women looked him over before giving me looks with various degrees of dislike. We ordered; a cocktail for me and a beer for him as he glanced over the spacious dance floor. “That night at the show, I was bored. We’d done that show for a few years, and once I realized how empty the women were, I started to check out. Then you were up there, more of a woman than any of them. You entranced me, and I soon realized that you had Colt’s attention as well.” He sipped his beer. “I can’t hate that he got you here so easily, but I don’t think it gives him an advantage. Do you?”

“It all came from the same money, didn’t it?” He nodded as his eyes lit up. “What difference does it make?” I licked my lips as he watched. “Why do I have to choose?”

“He doesn’t share, never has,” Declan said darkly as I sipped my drink. “I wasn’t entirely kidding back there in that I have slept with some of his former girlfriends but it was by chance. It wasn’t done to hurt him, but then, Colt never had a problem finding a woman.”

“You’re twins,” I observed, and he grinned crookedly before he slammed the beer down and took my hand.

“Drink. Let’s dance, Trina.” I finished what I could and allowed him to take me out to the dance floor as a dark beat started to play. “Move your body for me.” It wasn’t hard to do as I lifted my hands over my head and began to sway to the music. Declan moved with me and brought his hands over my hips as he eyed my bouncing breasts. “I like that. I want to see them bare for me so I can watch your nipples harden.” Mischief formed in his eyes as they reached towards him and he looked into my eyes. “I think you like a little fun in the bedroom, no?”

I blushed and stared at him. “I wouldn’t know.” His eyes widened, and he pulled me close to him.

“You’re a virgin?” I nodded with some shame crossing my features, and he shook his head. “No, that’s beautiful. Nobody has felt you wrapped around them, tasted you,” his eyes questioned me, and I shook my head as he slid his arms down over my ass and moved his body close to mine. “That makes it even more interesting. Which one of us will you give yourself to?”

“Is that why I’m here?” I asked as I stared into his eyes and felt his hard cock pressing against me.

“No, not just that. We do have photo shoots for the company, and we chose you. A little brotherly competition only adds to the fun.” Declan pulled me to him as the song slowed and I slipped my arms around his neck. “There you go, Trina.” He lowered his lips to mine and caught them in a soft teasing kiss as I closed my eyes. It was slow, but soon his tongue was teasing me to part for him as we stopped dancing for a moment. I lost myself as I compared him to the chapped lips of his brother and realized that they were both growing on me a lot.

The next song picked up a bit, and I pressed against him as my nipples hardened. Declan stroked my hips and I felt him pull back and take a breath. We danced quietly, still close and I found some comfort in his arms as the crowd seemed to blend around us.

“That didn’t take you long, brother of mine,” I came back to reality as I heard Colton next to us and looked up. “That color suits you.” I saw that my lipstick was smeared on his lips and blushed.

“I think so,” Declan said as he grinned and looked at Colton. “How was the meeting?”

“We’re all set for tomorrow,” he said as I excused myself and went into the bathroom. I set my clutch on the blue counter and fixed my smeared lipstick carefully before I washed my hands and used the toilet. I was feeling buzzed, and I wandered back out to the bar and looked for my men with a smile on my face. I knew that this was going to a place that I might not come back from, but right now it felt too good to stop.

They were at the bar talking closely, and I walked over as I frowned. “Hi,” I knew that I sounded drunk, and Declan slipped an arm around me while Colton looked on and downed a shot. “Want to dance some more?”

I drank a few more drinks and danced for a couple of hours until the guys collected me to take me back to the cottage. I had danced with both of them or just one of them throughout the night, only getting more turned on.

Our cottage was close, and I looked up at the sky as I held onto their arms beside me. I was drunk and feeling loose, and I tightened my hold on both of them. “Thank you, I had fun tonight. It’s been a long time since I loosened up that way.” There had been intimate moments with both brothers: being held during a slower song, touching them as I danced with them and feeling their breath on my face.

I was edgy and needy when Colton unlocked the door and let me walk in first. “Stay away from the water, Trina. I don’t want you falling in.”

“I want to look at the stars,” I insisted as I giggled and walked over to the balcony. I pulled the pins out of my hair and let it fall over my shoulders as I slid it open and heard a voice behind me. The moon was high and stars bright above me as I sank down onto the chaise lounge as the metal fell from my hand.

“Trina, you have to be careful,” Declan said as he came out after me and sat down in the seat across from me. “The water is right there.”

“Have you ever seen anything as beautiful as this sky?” I asked as I looked up. “I’ve barely left the States, and this is amazing to me.”

“I’ve been everywhere, and you are amazing to me.” I stared at him. “Let’s get you to bed. It’s late.” I heard the pain in his voice as I pressed my lips to his and felt his groan vibrating against my mouth. I slipped forward into his lap and wrapped my arms around his neck as he moaned and lifted us slowly. “Walk, Trina.” I managed to move backward as he pushed me into the house and then my room, slowly making his way towards my bed. I fell back onto the mattress, and he stood and stared down at me as the moon filled my room. “I don’t want to take this from you drunk. You’re better than that.”

“I need something,” I pleaded as I reached out for him and watched him rake a hand through his hair. “I have wanted you since I saw you, both of you. I have never felt this way before about anybody.”

Someone set a bottle of water down on the night table, and I looked up to see Colton. “Drink this.”

Declan shot him a dark look and opened it for me before holding it out. He sat on the bed beside me, and I took a small sip. “Feel better?”

“I need to come,” I told him as I took his hand and placed it between my legs.

“The fuck?” Colton asked as Declan started to stroke my thigh.

“I am just going to give her one orgasm. She’s drunk, Colt. She needs it before she goes to sleep” My legs parted and I felt him slide a finger under the lace of my thong as I moaned. “She’s so fucking wet. If you weren’t so pure, I’d take you right now, Trina.”

“She’s a virgin?” Colton asked as Declan found my swollen clit. “I never would’ve thought that.” I leaned my head back, and Declan caught me as I started to fall back.

“That’s a girl,” Declan murmured as he sped his fingers up and brought me closer to my much-needed release. I cried out as it rocked through me, feeling my body against a pillow as I jerked against Declan. I reached out for him as I felt the sleep start to take me over and a blanket cover me.

CHAPTER 6

The sun was pouring into the room as I slowly woke up. My room had never been this bright before, and I groaned as I turned back into the pillow. I listened to the sounds in the room and heard waves as I rolled over on my back and looked out to the ocean. “Good morning, Sunshine.”

Declan walked in with some coffee and water as I blinked at him. “Hi.” I looked under my covers to see my naked body as I frowned. I wasn’t so drunk that I didn’t remember what happened, and didn't think that I’d had sex with either of them, but I couldn’t help but warm up at the memory of the orgasm.

“How do you feel? Are you up to the shoot today?” He looked closely at me as he set the drinks down on the table beside me. “You had a lot of drinks last night.”

“Yeah, I’m okay. Who changed me?” I asked as I tucked the blanket against me.

“It was just in the moonlight after you fell asleep. Nothing else happened.” Declan sat beside me, and I looked him over in his workout shorts and bare chest. I nodded and reached out to sip the water before sniffing the coffee. It was sweet as I liked it even though my stomach was a little tender.

I managed to drink some of them before I asked Declan for a robe from the bathroom. He got it and smiled as he gave me some privacy to pull it on before I walked out to look at the ocean. It was gorgeous with the sun rising slowly in front of me as I looked down to see more fish. “Good morning.” Colton walked out and looked at me as I smiled shyly. “Want something to eat?”

I shook my head and tried to find the words. “I’m sorry about last night.”

“It was hot. I am surprised to know that you’re a virgin.” I blushed and looked at the ocean. “Was that just from the alcohol?”

“It gave me courage. Why didn’t you touch me?” I asked him curiously as he seemed to consider his answer.

“I knew that I might not stop. I liked watching though and that time will come,” he assured me as I widened my eyes. “So I thought we could hit the beach and do some shots if you’re feeling up to it. We can get some lunch once you’re feeling hungry.”

I nodded and sipped my coffee. “What am I wearing?”

“Put on one of the bikinis and pack the others. I think the coral one would be good to start with, Colton cleared his throat, and I remembered how skimpy that suit was. “Dec is the photographer.”

Shit.

I went inside and showered quickly before I donned the robe again and went to the luggage. As nice as all of this clothing was, I knew that I needed to unpack. I found the swimsuits and lay them on the bed as I looked them over. The coral one was just a top with tiny triangles and a string bottom that left little to the imagination. I took it to the bathroom and put it on and tried to cover as much as I could with the material before pulling a white cover up dress over it. I worked with my hair and made it as smooth as possible before I slipped my feet into flip flops. The guys were on laptops in the living room, dressed in shorts and t-shirts. They glanced up at me, and I sensed the tension in the room as I cleared my throat. “What kind of makeup do you want for the pictures?” I glanced at Declan. “I assumed that there was no artist, but I’ve learned a lot over the years.”

“Shimmer. Gloss. Just a little bit of shadow on the eyes to make that green pop. I don’t want you slathered in it with the setting,” Declan said as I remembered his fingers on me. I shuddered, and his eyes darkened.

“Noted.” I turned and went back to the room and pulled out the makeup that I’d packed. I found a bronze shadow with a darker color in the crease. I had finished with some bronzer and some clear gloss before I returned to the living room. Colton whistled, and Declan turned from the camera bag that he was packing up.

“You do know your stuff.” Colton let his eyes drift down, and I felt him trying to undress me. He’d see what he wanted soon enough.

We took a rented Range Rover to the other side of the island and parked on a dirt road. “This is untouched ground so far. The client wants to build a resort up against the road here, but the owners have been stubborn about selling up until two months ago. The beach is the focal point.” I couldn’t help but smile to Colton’s pitch as we walked down the soft sand towards the blue water. It was a stunning place and private from the road as I turned to look back as I trembled.

Declan settled into business and suggested my laying on the beach on the hot sand so he could start some shots. I lifted the cover up over my head and heard them suck their breath in before I dropped it to the ground. I walked closer to the water, and Declan directed me to kneel down as he drew closer to me.

It started innocently enough. I kneeled. I lay down as he shot image after image from all of the angles with the ocean as a backdrop as well as the land that would house the resort. I felt beautiful as he directed me in a hoarse voice and turned onto my stomach as the water brushed against my chest. I could feel the tips of my nipples hard and cold in the water as I moaned and spread my thighs open.

I wasn’t feeling any effects from alcohol now, but I did want them. “Jesus fucking Christ,” Colton swore behind me as I rolled over and looked at him through my legs. “How the fuck do you look like that when you’re supposed to be off limits?”

I moved the top away from my skin and ran my hands up my breasts as Colton stepped forward. He slipped his hands up my legs and ripped the bottoms from me before he knelt down before me on the sand. “Dec made you come with his hand, and I get to use my mouth on you.” He pressed his face into my pussy as I cried out. Colton’s tongue dragged over my folds before he centered the tip around my clit and flicked it. I slid my hands into his close-cropped hair and pulled him closer as I felt his teeth.

The water slid through my hair as I whimpered and felt the pressure inside of me moving. I came with a cry as Colton licked and teased me into a drawn out release. “So sweet. You taste so good.” He pulled away and tugged me forward to kiss me as I wrapped my arms around his neck. I could taste my salty sweetness, and I ate away at his lips as he pulled me over his lap. “I want to fuck you so badly.”

Hands tugged my damp hair, and I dropped my head back to see Declan looking down at me. He dropped to the sand to kiss me and moaned as my juices coated his tongue and his hand cupped my breast. I moaned against him and felt a hand gripping my ass Colton slipped his hand over my sensitive clit.

There wasn’t sex between any of us, but we knew that we were moving closer to that as we moved apart. I had come a few times by then, and I was stunned by the ability between the brothers. I dressed in the suit again and started to wander the beach to get my thoughts together.

We ended up leaving to go to another beach of another potential resort, and I donned the sea blue bikini in the back of the car, given that this was a more public spot. The shots were seductive and beautiful, but we’d sated our desires for the time being.

We grabbed some lunch at a small Mexican place on the coast and enjoyed chips and salsa along with fresh shrimp enchiladas. I drank water to hydrate myself as well as to remember the feeling of these men pleasing me. We laughed and talked as we shared long glances and slow touches between our seats. The feelings were heavy in the air, and we wandered around some shops after we ate. I was still in the cover up, and my flip flops, but I didn’t care that I was revealing skin as they bought me everything that I exclaimed over.

We went back to the cottage with several bags and I entered the living room swinging the one that I had. We hadn’t gotten a lot of work done today, but I hoped that Declan got some shots that they could use, assuming that it wasn’t a front. They could have me without the cover up of advertising, and I looked back as they came inside talking about one of the stores.

They were completely different men, but I cared for them both. I had never been in love with one man much less falling for two before.

CHAPTER 7

We found some steaks in the freezer and defrosted them outside to grill as I peered into the cooler for what else I could make. There were some vegetables, and I looked behind me as I heard them on the balcony. “Who stocks the kitchen?”

“Staff. We told them in advance what we wanted.” Declan called back as I smiled. These men had everything they wanted at their back and call and all of the power that money could buy yet they wanted me. I managed to find a bowl, and I marinated some asparagus in a mixture of oil and seasoning that I threw together and set some sweet potatoes on the counter.

I made my way to the balcony and looked over the water as the guys sipped beer and chatted about the following day. It sounded like business as usual, but I could feel the heat between us as I sat down and dangled my bare feet into the clear water. Declan came to sit behind me as he massaged my neck and I smiled. “Watch your feet in there. It’s relatively deep.” Colton told me as he sat on the lounge behind us.

“I can’t be scared of water that I can see so clearly,” I mused as Declan laughed.

“It’s comforting that you can see something chomping at you?” I squeaked and lifted my feet as he leaned forward to kiss my neck. “You taste like salt, Trina.”

I leaned my head back to kiss him, and Declan molded his lips to mine.

We ate dinner out on the balcony by candlelight and the moon as I took everything in. The living room was lit behind me, and I could see other cottages with the lights on, but I felt like we were all alone. I sipped on a glass of wine as the stars brightened in the dark sky and leaned my head back.

We went inside to clean up, and I found myself standing beside Colton as we washed the plates and glasses while Colton edited the pictures on the MacBook in the living room. He handed me the plates to rinse and set in the bamboo drying rack as he seemed to try to form something in his mind. “I don’t share, but I can see that you care for Declan.”

“And you. I care for both of you.” I turned to him, and he gazed down at me. “I hate that I want both of you, but it’s the truth.”

“I know. We’ll find a way to make this work,” he told me as I cupped his face and stood on my tiptoes to kiss him.

We watched a movie in the living room with the door open and the breeze coming into the room. I stretched between the men, needing to touch both of them as I felt Declan massaging my feet while Colton stroked my hair. We turned off the television and Declan locked the door as I looked at them. “Come in.” I walked into my room and lifted the cover up over my head as I looked out of my window.

Colton followed me first as Declan followed and I untied my top and dropped it to the floor beside the cover up. I turned towards them and lost the bottoms as they watched. Declan stepped forward first to kiss me long and hard as he gripped my hips.

It led easily to me laying back on the bed as Declan moved his lips over my breasts and sucked a nipple between his lips. I slipped my hands into his hair and looked at Colton as he stood awkwardly by the bed and watched us as he slid his hands down his legs. I could see the hesitation in his eyes in the moonlight, and I held out one hand to him. “Come here.”

Declan sucked harder as his brother stepped over to me and looked down into my face. I reached out and stroked his thighs as his eyes darkened before I found his hard cock under the shorts. “Trina,” Colton said as he closed his eyes and pushed his hips forward. I wondered how he was going to fit inside of me as I squeezed lightly and looked at Declan still latched onto my nipples. Did they match in that way as well?

Declan slipped his hand down to stroke me as I tightened my grip on Colton. Sensations flooded me, and I moved my hand up to tear at the button as my clit was dragged across Declan’s teeth. “Trina, I…”

“Off,” I urged him as Colton finished the process and I cried out. I gripped his cock in my hand and moved it up and down as I tried to control the movement. I didn’t want to hurt him but judging from the sounds that he was making, I was doing everything right. My nerves shot heat all over my body as I gripped him and pulled on his shaft as Declan inserted a long finger inside of me. It was so thick and I moaned as he filled me, prodding my entrance until he could fit another one on.

“You’re so tight. I want you to milk my cock of every drop of come,” Declan told me as he lifted his head and stared at me. He glanced at Colton and watched what I was doing for a moment before he started fucking me in earnest with his hand. His fingers scraped my walls, and I jerked as my head dropped back. I came just as Colton groaned and tore my hand away from him and turned to walk towards the door.

“Come back,” I called out as I came and rocked with it. “Colton!”

“I want you to suck my cock. I want to fill your throat,” Colton sounded stricken as he turned to look at me and I bit my lip.

“I want that. Please, I want that.” I begged him as Colton stepped back to me and glanced at Declan. I sensed that they never had done this before as they shared a long look before Declan scooted me to the edge of the bed. My head dropped back slightly as Colton teased my lips with his tip before sliding it inside of my mouth. He was large, as I knew, and he took his time with me as he slipped himself inside inch my inch. Declan played with my clit as he watched us and I spread my legs open as he looked down. I gave him a long look, and he swallowed as he stared back.

“Trina,” he murmured as he looked between my legs and ran his hand over his groin. “Not now.”

Colton blinked as he looked between the two of us and realization crossed his face. “Trina…are you sure?”

I nodded, and he continued to move inside of me as Declan unbuttoned his shorts. He dropped them, and I realized that they were twins in every way as he sprung forward, hard and ready.

“Get a condom from the suitcase. Get the box.” Colton ordered him as Declan looked at him for a moment. He disappeared from the room, and Colton cupped my face as he stared down at me. “You want this?”

I moaned and nodded as he frowned and took me in carefully. “You’re so beautiful.” This wasn’t about owning me or claiming me, but about feelings. Even the way he took my mouth was still gentle in his movements, something he’d fought. “I am going to move a little harder. Can you do that?”

I nodded again and wrapped my mouth tightly around him as he moved deep and slow. He edged towards the back of my throat as I moaned and felt him swell as he stroked my cheeks. Colton grunted and stared at me. “I need to come.” He moved again, and I sucked harder as he grimaced and closed his eyes. “Trina…suck me. Feels so good. Fuck. I am going to come.” He shot with his next thrust and filled my mouth as I struggled for a fleeting second before I swallowed him. He slowed as he watched me, pulling out as I swallowed again and took a deep breath. “You looked so good that way.”

I wiped at the drops that slid down my cheek and felt nearly complete as a few tears joined them.

Declan came into the room and looked at us as he walked towards the bed.

CHAPTER 8

I watched as Colton pulled away from me to drop to his knees. “You okay?” He asked gently as I nodded.

This was everything that I wanted and probably what I’d always wanted. Who knew their own needs before they had a chance to examine them? Declan came towards me and sat on the bed as he looked me over. “Do you want this?”

“I’ve never wanted anything more,” I told him as he opened the box in his hand and pulled out a foil wrapped condom. Colton took my hand as I reached out for him and we both watched as Declan slipped the latex over his cock and took a deep breath.

I wondered if this was weird for them until I felt a finger stroking my clit and arched my back. My need replaced any other concerns, and I begged him to take me as he teased my wanting core. Declan pulled away and crawled between my legs as I looked into his eyes first, then Colton’s. “This is for all of us,” I whispered as I felt something sliding in and filling me completely. “Oh, fuck,” I moaned as Declan moved slowly while Colton glared at him. There was a pinch and then a slight burning as he moved deeper, and I dropped my head back and pinched my eyes shut. “Dec, I feel so full.”

“You’re fucking tight as hell. Jesus, Colt…you need to get in here,” Declan grunted as he shifted forward and looked down at me.

I felt desire flood me as the pain decreased and I scratched my free hand down his chest. “Harder, Dec. Oh God, I need you.” He pulled back and pushed back into me as I felt my hips moved to meet him as he stared into my eyes. It took a few seconds or possibly minutes, but soon our bodies were rocking together in a mad frenzy as we both tried to find our release. I felt a hand slip over my breast and arched my back into Colton’s hand as I looked over at him. I came as he pinched my nipple and cried out as I pressed against Declan and watched him release as he bent his head forward and thrust one more time.

He dropped beside me after he pulled himself out of me and removed the condom. I looked from him to Colton as my body trembled with the force of the orgasm. Colton rested his head against me, and I scooted closer to Declan to give him room.

Somehow, we fell asleep that way. It wasn’t uncomfortable or awkward since I knew I belonged with these men.

I woke up later to the sensation of a mouth on my pussy and groaned softly. I felt the warm body on my left, and I opened my eyes to look down at Colton’s face between my legs. He licked and sucked on me until I watched him reach for the box of condoms that fell to the ground sometime last night. Colton slipped one on and moved between my legs as I slid my hands down to pull him towards me for a kiss. His cock slid inside me as our tongues met and I marveled at how different sex could be with the various people at various times. Declan had been good to me last night, caring and so giving when it came to my needs, and now it was Colton who was making love to me. I always thought that he’d be the cocky one, the demanding one. I was as attracted to him as I was Declan but their roles were so different than I expected.

He moved deep and slow inside of me as I wrapped my legs around him. The sun was rising so it was still dark in the room, but I felt him with my hands as he moved deeper. It was slower, but my orgasm was intense and powerful, Colton felt me around him and came with me as I held him close.

We stayed close and fell back asleep together. I woke up first and grabbed a robe before I went to look over the water as I thought about the night before. It had been so different than I expected but so good. I remembered being a young girl and thinking I’d find a nice man and settle down someday, but never two of them.

I made them breakfast, and we headed out to another beach for a photo shoot, something that began to mix with pleasure so easily. We had sex as often as we could and going from brother to brother wasn’t hard for me. The intimacy was sometimes just the two of us but at night we slept together in my bed, more often than not.

The night that I had both of them happened a couple of weeks after the first time, and I knew that I wanted them both inside of me. I was kissing Declan and pushing him back onto the bed when Colton crawled behind me and pushed inside of me. He was hard, and I rocked against him as I kissed Declan harder.

I told Colton that I wanted him to take my ass since he’d shown an interest in that since we started sleeping together. He yanked back and out of me as I slid onto Declan and he gripped my ass. Colton started with his fingers as he spread me open slowly and I moaned at the double penetration. Colton worked up to his cock as he stroked his hand with lube and pushed inside of me.

I cried out as I felt them both and gripped Declan’s shoulders as I felt one slide out as one entered me. It was rough and intense, and I tried to find a rhythm of my own to get them inside of me faster. We were a mess of three bodies, and I whimpered and moaned as they moved harder, and I closed my eyes. They were both inside of me as I came and dropped onto Declan with the force of it. I heard the ruptured scream come from my throat as Colton slammed into me with a moan and Declan stroked my head with his hands as he whispered my name. I pulled back and kissed him when I’d caught my breath and felt Colton wrap his arms around me. “Thank you,” his voice was shaking behind me, and I realized that we had just crossed a line, one that Colton probably never intended to pass in his life. Declan was his brother, and they competed before this with every word.

“You’re welcome,” I whispered back as I took a deep breath.

Our trip came to a close the next week, and we were all closer by then. I didn’t show them outward affection when we were together in public but behind closed doors, I was savage with both of them. We fucked together, and I had times with each man alone, and I was becoming insatiable. I couldn’t get enough.

I sat between them on the flight home, and one hand was on Declan’s thigh while the other rested on in Colton’s grip. There were many memories from this trip, both inside and out and we had so many pictures to look back on. Declan did a spectacular job with the professional ones and with his edits, a few would make good prints for advertising. The others were just of the beauty around us and shots we took together making faces and laughing together as we all fell harder into our growing feelings.

They took me home with them, and I looked at them in the back of the car with surprise. “My apartment is down that street.”

“We know,” Colton said as he looked at his brother. “We want you to stay at our places.” I stared at him. I knew that they each had a condo in a very exclusive building though I’d never seen it.

“There’s only one of me,” I reminded them as Declan laughed and shook his head.

“We were thinking of selling them and buying a big house that we could all share.” He reached for my hand. “I never thought I’d share anything, much less anyone, with Colton. I never even considered it before, but when we both saw you that night in that sexy red dress, something changed. We both wanted you and by some twisted luck, you wanted us as well.” He stared at Colton for a moment. I honestly don’t know how the fuck something like this even works, but I want to try. I want to be with you, Trina.”

Colton nodded. “I am willing to do what it takes as well. I have never felt this way before you, Tri and I need you in my life.”

“What do we do until the condos sell?” I asked as I cuddled between them with a smile.

“Find a bed,” they replied together as I laughed and kissed them one by one.

“Can we travel sometimes?” I smiled at Colton. “You have the company and all to run.”

“We’ll travel. He’ll deal with the company and make all of the money,” Declan joked as I laughed with him and felt him kiss my hair.

“Fuck that. I’ll hire a manager.” Declan smiled again, and I looked at Colton as he kissed me. “I am going to change my life up a little.”

I stared back as the island faded away from my sight. What a trip it had been, and I pulled my men closer as I closed my eyes. We’d been up very late the night before christening every room in the cottage before it was time to leave. “I love you,” I whispered as they squeezed me and told me that they loved me as well.

The End.

IN TWO DEEP

Chapter one

“I hope you know what kind of chance we’re taking on you, Tamara. Jacob was a friend of ours and we’ve known you for as long as we’ve been in business with him. We sympathize with your loss, but this is a matter of utmost importance. These jewels are to be shown to the public for a limited exhibition of two days only. We have borrowed them from an anonymous source. They would like to be left out of it and we have graciously permitted them their anonymity.” Grady was one of those secretive types with a black suit and dark glasses to match

He was shadowed by two burly and strapping young men. I could tell that they were conditioned to follow orders to the letter. Their stance was the same and there was something strangely uniform about their posture. The obvious bulge in their jacket was not because they were happy to see me. These two were deadly and they had that expression of one of no emotion. I was worried for my safety and saying the wrong thing would end up getting on their bad side.

“I appreciate the kind words and his death has been a lot to adjust to. It’s been three months and I’m still trying to make sense out of many facets of the business. He had a method to his madness, but I’ve yet to determine the rhythm or what kind of code is used. I have everything that I need from you and I believe that I can be of some service.” I could see that Grady was looking at me the same way that he always did when he came to visit Jacob.

I did everything I could to accent the positives, which included low cut dresses that showed off a very prominent asset in my possession. I did not shy away from exhibiting my sexuality. I had in depth negotiations with Jacob and those clients that were fortunate enough to grace our shop with their presence. The eyes were the windows to the soul. They didn’t lie and you only needed to know what to look for to see if there they were truthful.

“In this metal case is $50,000,000 worth of jewels. It is quite instrumental that they never leave your sight for a second. If it was up to me, I would’ve denied the request to have them exhibited at the museum. Unfortunately those higher up felt it was good for their image to give into peer pressure. Don’t worry; there will be security on hand. These two men will never be too far away. You may not know they’re there, but trust me they will be overseeing the entire operation. Jacob was a good friend and I mourn his loss. I send a silent prayer to his family.” Grady was impeccably dressed and the only difference between him and the other two standing by his side was a blood red tie.

"I want you to know that I take this responsibility seriously. You can’t be in better hands.” I was seeing this exhibition as a way to display some of my wares. I had jewels that I found quite by accident in back. It was those in Jacob’s personal collection. They had a hefty price tag that would net me a small fortune if sold to the right party. I didn’t trust Grady and I never did and there was always something slightly off about the way that he smiled with no real meaning behind it.

“You are a sophisticated woman and you have the air of someone that was born with a silver spoon in their mouth. I know your background like the back of my hand. It’s amazing that you were able to climb out of your current position in life. You and I both know that you owed Jacob a debt that you could never pay back.” Being a woman, I felt like I was always struggling to make it, but being a black woman did not exactly afford me the opportunities like others.

I was an impressive female creature standing at 5’9, 160 pounds with all of that weight accumulating in just the right areas. My breasts were marvels of the natural variety. There was nothing fake or plastic about me, except for my eyelashes. I had an ass that just wouldn’t quit and I wore clothing skintight to make people stand up and take notice.

I escorted Grady back to the door and I watched him climb into a very distinctive black Tahoe with tinted windows. It was all very clandestine and made me feel like I was part of some secret that I didn’t know anything about. I locked the door behind them as they left. The camera overhead and the Security System in place were to keep these jewels safe, until the actual exhibition in two days. I’d tried to get my foot into the door, but being relatively unknown was making an obstacle that I couldn’t hurtle on my own. It was fortuitous that Grady came to me and gave me this window of opportunity.

I wore a purple dress with strategic cuts up each side to give a good look at my ebony curves. Each time that I moved a certain way, you could practically see heaven and beyond. I did have one guilty pleasure and that was lingerie that could have any man crawling on their knees for a chance to be with me. I never considered myself to be alluring, but the perception of what was acceptable these days had been changing significantly.

The ringlets of my hair flowed freely down over my shoulders and my captivating green eyes were that of a cat. I made men feel like they were trapped in my web of sexual desire. I carried myself with superiority, but underneath it all I was still that scared little girl growing up in the boroughs. Getting out from underneath that was a Herculean effort and made easier by Jacob giving a young girl a chance to make something of herself.

My parents were still alive and every Sunday, I would show up for dinner to be grilled about the same damn nonsense over and over again. My two brothers were already married and had kids of their own and now they were looking to me to provide them with a grandchild. I had no interest in getting pregnant and every guy that I had been with was a dismal disappointment. They made me think that all guys were after one thing. I was hoping for a lot more substance than something physical.

I did enjoy sex, but I wasn’t about to throw my affections away so easily on a fleeting moment that would be mostly a memory after all was said and done. The slight chill of the air conditioning above was causing my nipples to become so hard that they could probably cut through glass. I could see the chunky tips pushing up against the fabric and I grazed them with the palm of my hand to tremble at my own touch.

I’d been responsible for my own pleasure for as long as I could remember. It was nice to have the expertise at hand when it was needed the most. Usually it was in the dead of night and where the bed was cold beside me. It wasn’t about to take a lover just to have the companionship. I wanted more from my life than that and I wasn’t going to let anybody browbeat me into doing something that I wasn’t comfortable with.

My brothers teased me mercilessly and I had shrugged it off like it really didn’t bother me. Deep down, I wanted everything that they had and that jealous streak would always raise its ugly head at the most inopportune time.

I looked at myself in reflection of the glass leading out into the parking lot and I saw this desirable woman ready to live for the first time. I had allowed my father’s philandering ways to dictate my life choices. I could never look at my mother the same way knowing that she was accepting of his faults. He wasn’t exactly good at covering his tracks. Lipstick on his collar and late night phone calls not to mention long business dinners that went into the wee hours of the morning had always been a glaring sign of the inevitable. I thought for sure that my mother would kick him to the curb, but she apparently loved him with all of her heart. That was not the kind of relationship that I was looking for. I wanted something that was going to stand up to the test of time and not leave me with a bad taste in my mouth.

Chapter two

It was the last day of the exhibition and I was quite fortunate to say that I had paved the way for my future. Those jewels that were on display were only there as a conversation piece, but I also had the collection from Jacob becoming quite a growing concern of its own. I had spied the two bodyguards with Grady, but they were like ghosts in the machine.

“I’m just not sure and what kind of deal can you make me on this?” This guy had obvious of wealth and it was oozing out of his pores from the Gucci loafers on his feet all the way up to the custom made tie that probably cost more than my rent in one month. “I’m sure that the price tag can be negotiated. I always like to feel like I’m getting a deal.” He was a man that had the knowledge to navigate in the boardroom. His bald head was gleaming from the light overhead.

“Mr. Booth, I do believe that the price that I’m offering is fair. With that being said, I’m sure that we can come to some kind of reasonable solution that would benefit the both of us. I’m going to write down a number and you’re killing me with even taking it down a dollar.” I had learned from the best and Jacob was a consummate professional when it came to giving the client what they wanted. “I think that you should really take a good look at this and tell me that it’s not worth the money. The woman in your life will be thrilled to have this hanging around their neck.” I was careful not to mention a wife, because you never knew what their intentions were.

I was wearing a black and red dress flowing over my body like it was made just for me. I bent slightly at the waist to give a bird’s eye view of my cleavage and the treasures that was found within. I wore no bra I felt that my sexuality was my best weapon. My sultry voice and seductive tone was also a good way to seal the deal before the ink was dry on the paper.

He moved closer and with his face practically in my bosom, he was panting and staring, but he wasn’t looking at my eyes. I scribbled the number on the paper and let him look at it with a careful eye. “I believe that we have a deal. I don’t suppose that we could finish this transaction right here and right now. I would hate to lose out and I know how this business works.” I had the paper work already done up and all I needed was his signature and a credit card number. He passed me a wad of bills and I counted them under the counter out of the sight of prying eyes.

The museum was abuzz with the electricity of people walking around and perusing those little treasures that they couldn’t get enough of. I spied two men dressed casual in pullover black shirts that really did mold to their skin. I saw the accent of their muscles and the way that their blue windbreakers didn’t exactly hide what god blessed them with.

“I don’t think that you could’ve gotten a better deal anywhere, Mr. Booth.” This was not the first business that I had done in the last two days. I had enough to keep the business afloat for some time and even more importantly a bit left over for something special for myself. I had my eyes on these pair of shoes in the window of one of the higher class boutiques in the area. Being a New York native, I knew that those shoes would not be there long. I’d purposely hidden them in the store. It was just a matter of time before the proprietor found them and put them back on display where they belonged in the window.

I had my back turned when I heard a commotion. I whirled around with my dress following to see that one of those two guys that I had seen in the windbreakers was now getting into a tussle with the security guard. It wasn’t really the security guard, but it was the security that had been left to me by the government. This big guy had wrapped his hand around the man’s neck and I could see the color of his cheeks turning a deep purple from lack of oxygen.

I was the only one that could see what he was doing. They were hidden within an alcove and I think that was by design. “Please don’t do anything to attract more attention to yourself. We don’t want to hurt anybody, but we will if we have to.” I was shaking in my boots and the voice was behind me. “I’m sure you can feel what that is pressed up against your back.” I felt the hard substance of what I could only assume was a gun, but there was also something more. The revealing motion of something up against my ass had me wondering what kind of man could get excited about doing a broad daylight robbery like this.

“Please…don’t kill me. I promise I won’t say anything. I have a wife… I mean I have a husband and a child that I care for deeply.” My words were flustered and I was only trying to instill a bit of sympathy in the man that was holding me hostage.

“Who exactly are you trying to convince? I see no visible ring on your finger and no tan line to say that you took it off during this exhibition. My brother and I need to get out of here quickly. I’m afraid that we’re going to have to take you with us. Don’t be alarmed, because we only want you as leverage in case things go sour in a hurry.” His brother had dragged the unconscious weight of the man behind the counter and out of sight of any one that might be looking.

He had a black bag and from the sound of what was inside, I would gather to say that they had gotten what they had came for. Amazingly, there was still the collection of government jewels sitting there for the taking. It was guarded by an unbreakable case and a security alarm that would pierce the eardrum of anybody that wanted to break in. Whatever they had come for was by far something on a smaller scale than the jewels that the government had given me to show off.

“I don’t want anything to do with either one of you.” I felt like I needed to do something desperate and maybe that’s the reason why I felt a little overwhelmed. I looked around for anybody that could come to the rescue. I was hoping to see a police officer making his rounds and they had been quite prevalent during the exhibition. It was obvious that they didn’t have the manpower to fully cover the whole exhibition floor. They were mostly here as a courtesy to the museum.

“You don’t have any other choice. You can either come with this, or we can kill you very quietly. You’re the only one that has seen our face and not even that security guard was able to accomplish that feat. We can’t have you describing us to a sketch artist. When we are sure that we are safe, then we will gladly let you go.” The one behind me was being courteous and nice. The one in front was menacing and showing that he was willing to do what it took whether it be killing or otherwise.

“My brother tends to use flowery words. Just help us leave quietly and that is all that we will ask of you. Be nice to us and will be nice to you.” I had a glance over my shoulder and the shaved head and the kind eyes didn’t really go together. I saw the makings of a tattoo on his neck and that told me that prison time was part of his past.

“I don’t really condone violence, but there is always a time and place to use force when necessary.” The one behind me had a nice melodic voice. It was almost angel like.

“What exactly are you doing with these two hunks over here?” The security was lying at my feet and Jessica a buxom young blonde had decided to interfere where her nose didn’t belong. “You shouldn’t be hiding men like them. If it was up to me, I would have them both displayed in my bedroom. They would be that little toy that I could call upon when the need arises. Are you going to introduce me, or do I have to guess what their names are?” The one behind me nudged me with the gun making it very clear that I had to get rid of her posthaste.

“I would like you to meet Erin and William Erickson.” The last name made her eyes go wide. She cocked her head to the side like she was trying to place them from somewhere. “These are the infamous Erickson brothers.” I’d known for quite some time that the Erickson brothers were recluse and they barely ever allowed anybody to see them in the light of day. The harsh lighting around here was making it possible to make her believe what I was saying.

“No shit. I suppose it shouldn’t be all that surprising that they would come out for something like this. Did you already hammer out a deal or do I have a chance to get in on this?” She was always using her sexual charms to steal away clients from myself and Jacob. Jessica came from a long nine of jewelers and she was not about to let anybody encroach on her territory. “I think I should at least have a chance to show off some of my stuff. Give me a few minutes to gather some of the finer items in my collection and I’ll be right back.” She was anxious to make a sale and I could see the dollar signs literally dancing in her eyes.

“That should keep her busy for a few minutes. It won’t be long, until she’s back and I suggest that you get out of here while the getting is good.” I thought that I had done my part, but they didn’t see it that way.

“That was pretty quick thinking and it might be an advantage to have you around.” I didn’t want to go with them, but I felt like I was in an untenable situation. “Like I said before, we’re not usually one for violence, but I sometimes can’t speak for my brother. I do think that it would be better that you cooperate. Let these unsuspecting people go on with their lives not knowing what’s going on. You have to know that we will fight back if cornered. Do you really want to have their deaths on your conscience? How are you supposed to live with something like that when you could’ve done something about it?” He was obviously the one that was more a wordsmith, but there was something strangely enticing about all of this.

“Follow me and try not to do anything that’s going to get any one of us killed. I have too much to live for.” He had the gun pretty much concealed behind me. We made our way down the maintenance hallway to an exit leading to the back of the building. It was a good thing that the janitor was not around and I don’t think that they would have taken kindly to anybody getting in their way. “I’m not going to try and tell you what to do, but having a hostage is only going to make more problems than it’s worth.”

“She’s really not saying anything that we don’t already know, Cody.” I had more knowledge than I did before. The other brother had slipped. Cody was obviously the shy and quiet type with this strength in reserve. He was a gentleman, but if pushed came to shove, he would push back with the best of them.

“Nobody asked your opinion. I’m the one with the street smarts. Have you forgotten who took the rap for you when you got in over your head yet again? There would’ve been no way for you to survive long enough in prison to get out relatively unscathed. Your temper would have gotten the best of you. By the way, how many times do I have to tell you not to call me by name?” Cody was the voice of reason and we walked around to the other side of the building, until we came to a nondescript white car at the corner of the lot.

It was an old model cutlass and had a roomy backseat that I had become intimately acquainted with when I was in high school. It brought back some very poignant and quite powerful memories. My first time was awkward with a kid that was all hands and no technique.

I slid in with Cody pressed up beside me with the gun digging into my ribs. The other brother was the getaway driver.

“I’m sorry about this, but I really can’t have you seeing where we’re going.” I was about to turn in his direction, but I felt a clubbing blow to my neck. Everything went black and I think that I had a semblance of falling face first into his lap. There was the presence of something against my mouth, but I didn’t have a chance to fully absorb that it was his stiff staff.

Chapter three

“I don’t care what you have to say, Brody. We got what we wanted, but that’s not going to end there. They are going to come after us and having her might be the difference between life and death. Don’t look at me like that. I promised that I would get you out of this mess and I’m not going to go against my word. I just can’t believe that you dragged me into this right after I got out for another one of your harebrained schemes.” I had my eyes closed, but I was awake and breathing regularly.

“She’s not some dumb bitch that is going to stay with us willingly. She’s a sophisticated young woman in the prime of her life. There are obviously going to be people looking for her and how long is it going to take them to find footage of us inside that building?” I had thought about that myself and most likely the police were already going over that footage as we speak.

Cody literally slapped him upside his head. “You really do take me for fool. I already took care of the cameras and erased any sign of us. It didn’t take much to hack into their systems and it wasn’t like we were trying to take over NASA or some other government facility. All they will find is static and maybe a few witnesses that might be able to describe us. I wouldn’t worry about that, because most people have a tendency to blur the lines between fact and fiction.” He was good and the muscle of the group was Brody and it was obvious that he had no problem getting the definition on his arms and biceps.

Brody’s hair was cut short, but not the kind of stubble that Cody was wearing. They were both the same height at around 6 feet. I would say that Cody was maybe 180 pounds with a kind of lean physique that would have me crawling for the chance to supply him with my pleasurable orifices.

“I don’t like this, Cody. You’ve already called them and they have been reluctant to get back to you. Maybe this plan of yours is going to blow up in our face. They told us what we had to do and you decided to go your own way. I’m following you because you usually have a pretty good keen insight for these things.” Pretending to be asleep was a good way to get more information. I had my eyes open just enough, so that I could see them, but not attract the kind of attention that would alert them to me being awake.

Cody stopped with his hand raised in the air. He lowered it and came over to me. He hovered over top of me with his two hands on either side of my head. “I didn’t hit you that hard. You may as well open your eyes or do you insist on me doing it for you?” I fluttered my lids making it look like I’d just come too, but the smile on his face told me that he knew differently. The windbreakers were replaced with only the black pullover sweaters.

“You do know that she knows too much. We can’t afford any distractions.” I stared into his eyes. I’d never been particularly attracted to white men, but these guys really did hold their race to a different standard. Brody was muscle-bound and a freak of nature that I wanted to take the time to trace every individual muscle with my tongue. “I have to say that she looks a far cry better than seeing your face every single day when I wake up.” Brody’s gruff voice had him appearing to be menacing.

“The same goes for you. There’s no sense in trying to hide and she already knows our names from pretending to be sleeping.” I tried to move, but it was a little difficult with handcuffs wrapped around the bar of the bed. I was half expecting to be naked, but they did relieve me of my dress. The black and white ensemble of lingerie didn’t exactly leave me completely exposed.

“I’m sure that you’re wondering if we are perverts, but trust me I have a method to my madness. Taking your clothes and leaving you in this outfit not only pleases me, but keeps you from running away. This neighborhood will eat you up alive. Let’s just say there are unsavory characters that would gladly take you for a test drive.” The very idea made me cringe.

“How long do you suppose to get away with this without getting caught? Somebody is going to miss me.” He put his hand on my jaw making me look him in the eye, while his shadow Brody stood behind him with his arms to his side.

“I really don’t think that we have anything to worry about. You don’t take me for the socializing type. You may project something else to the public, but I see something a little different deep down where it matters. The only concern I have is when the other security that is on the government payroll comes to collect his unconscious buddy. That is when all hell will break loose. It will be more sedate than the actual authorities. They won’t want to make a scene and they will quietly dismantle your exhibition before coming in search of you. That being said, I would estimate maybe 24 hours before they have a full blown manhunt for you. That should be plenty of time for us to finish our business and get out of here.”

“I’m going out for takeout. Don’t even start with me. I’ll get whenever I damn well want and you’ll eat it because it’s the only thing in this place.” The obvious disrepair notwithstanding, I could hear the sound of water nearby. The dripping from the pipes and the sawdust on the floor told me more than being able to see where I was going. “Take care of her and don’t let her manipulate you, Cody.” The one thing that Cody wasn’t was a pushover. He would see though any kind of game I was playing.

When he was gone, I got this leering gaze from Cody. He made me feel like I was underneath a microscope. “I’m usually able to read most people, but you are different in some way, Tamara. You have this way of showing me something of a raw sexuality that oozes out of every pore of your body. You also have this manipulative way of speaking that keeps me off my guard.” We began to talk mostly about nothing at all and basically feeling each other out. “I can honestly say that I’ve never been with a black woman. You have this exotic quality. It’s something that I find myself very much attracted to. You’re also stronger than you give yourself credit for and you can literally stand up against just about anything.”

“I’m not going to lie and say that you don’t have a great body, but I’m not going to get caught up in some kind of nightingale syndrome. I’m not going to begin to personalize with my captors if that’s what you’re hoping for.” I wanted to believe the words that I was saying, but deep down I had already begun to see them differently. Cody was talking to me like I wasn’t underneath his thumb. “I appreciate that you haven’t hurt me. That will go a long way during the trial.” He threw his hands up and apparently I had just stuck a knife into a festering wound that had yet to heal.

He put the gun up to his forehead tapping it lightly and then putting it back down and looked at me sternly. “I’ve already been down that road and trust me I’m not going to go back. I would rather go out in a blaze of glory than to have anybody put shackles on me and take my freedom away again. I kind of curse my brother’s name daily and he really doesn’t know how to stay out of trouble. I’ve always been the one to hold him back from doing something stupid, but there are times that I’m not around that he sometimes slips through the cracks.” I had a feeling that something else was going on here. I needed to get deeper into the reason why they had done this.

“You should really start with a moment of truth and then we can build from there. What exactly did your brother Brody get into that you had to feel the need to bail him out? Don’t you think that he should learn from his own mistakes? The only way that he’s going to grow as a man is to take responsibility for his actions.” I struggled against the shackles and they were biting quite severely into my wrist. Even with a bottle of Crisco, there was no way that I was going to slide free of my bonds.

“When I was inside, he was responsible for keeping the bank from foreclosing on our family home. I squirreled away enough money that he could pay the bills and still have enough for the mortgage every month. Unfortunately, the bank had other ideas and they decided to use a very devious plot. They upped the payments to double of what they were before. They expected us to fall in line with no argument. We fought them tooth and nail with a lawyer that wasn’t worth his salt. I’m sure that he was being paid off to look the other way and to throw the case.” I was on the edge of my seat. I wanted to hear the rest of his tale.

“Is it always your position that everybody is out to get you? If what you’re saying is true, then it still doesn’t explain what you were doing at the exhibit. What does any of what the bank is doing have anything to do with that?” He was very forthcoming and I felt like we had built this connection out of mistrust and anger.

“My brother foolishly went to a loan shark for the necessary money to keep our home in our family name. I was able to smooth things out by talking to the loan shark myself on the phone. He wanted my brother and me to break into a safe deposit box. It meant going into a bank and holding it up and that was not a risk that I was willing to take. Looking into his background further, I found that the loan shark namely Jason Anderson had a supply of blood diamonds. We knew that he was using the exhibition as a front to do his dirty dealings under everyone’s noses.” Blood diamonds were very illegal and came from the backs of slaves in African mines.

“I don’t think you went against the loan shark for any humanitarian reasons.” I wanted to castrate him for getting involved, but it didn’t look like he had much of a choice. He sat down beside me with his hands on his knees and his eyes in a faraway glance. I placed my hand on his. He looked down and then at me.

He came forward with his lips very close to touching mine. I wanted him to own me and to possess me like somebody would cattle. I wanted to feel overwhelmed and in need of his form of relief that was currently showing itself with a very telltale bulge in the middle of his pants.

He pulled away and got up with his back straight and showing a sort of defiance against my obvious seduction. “I don’t think that we should. It’s going to make it more difficult when we have to let you go.” There was something more and he decided to change the subject…sort of. “I have no right to ask, but my brother is having a birthday starting at midnight tonight. There’s no way that we can go out to celebrate, but maybe there’s something that you can do.” I was curious and he really did have me willing to entertain any idea.

“What exactly did you have in mind?” I closed my hands over my chest in defense and he laughed out loud at the very idea that I would give my body to his brother on his birthday. It was kind of appalling, but exciting to think about.

“It would be a shot in the arm for him to see you dance for your supper. I’m sure that a girl like you has rhythm. I would really like to see you shake your stuff. I wouldn’t normally ask, but I was planning to take him out to a strip club for his birthday. I was even going to buy him a lap dance on me, but maybe this is better. You’re not being paid to do anything and it’s entirely up to you if you even want to consider what I have proposed.” There’s a part of me that wanted to tell him to go to hell, but there was also a bigger part that wanted to let him see my body.

“I have given this some thought. I believe that I will help you out this one time. There is one condition and it is that you have to stay in the room with us the entire time.” I found him to be enticing, but Brody had that burly man type of attitude. They were different, but I still felt like I could turn them both into a puddle of what they used to be. “I’m not suggesting that you get to touch me, but maybe if you play your cards right, I might want to do more than just dance for you.” He clapped his hands in a mocking gesture.

To me, he was a genius and taking what belonged to the loan sharks had allowed him to write his own ticket regarding paying back the principle of the loan. It was a dangerous game and one that could get us killed. Why I was even sticking myself into their plan was beyond me. I could only assume that they had gotten underneath my skin and I really didn’t see that happening.

Chapter four

Cody and I both had this secret and it was obvious to Brody that we were holding something back. For a guy that didn’t have the kind of IQ that his brother did, he was remarkably astute at seeing when he was being made a fool of. That was his perception and he continually looked at me and Cody like we had something to hide.

He had brought back his favorite of Gung Pao chicken and various Chinese dishes. This was his treat to himself unbeknownst to him that there was another one coming a lot more pleasant and more pleasurable than some Chinese delicacy.

“I don’t know what’s going on with the both of you, but I suggest that you get a room. I see the furtive glances and I’m not stupid. There’s obviously an attraction and if you want me to leave, then just say so and I will give you your privacy.” He wasn’t entirely out of line and I did have this need, but what he didn’t realize was that it was for the both of them.

“It’s interesting that you would say something like that to me, brother. You know that I had plans to take you out for your birthday, but I think you know that there’s no way that we can show our faces. We need to stay under cover, until the meeting in two days. They will call back and it’s just a matter of dangling the bait in front of his eyes. Jason is a reasonable man and those diamonds mean more to him than the marker that we owe him. Of course, he’s going to try to double cross us, as there is no honor among thieves. It would be foolish of us to think otherwise, but for right now I think that Tamara has something for you.” That was my cue and I stood up and took a deep breath before turning on the radio and dialing in a particularly rocking Latin beat.

Brody was looking at me and I started to shimmy and shake with my eyes closed and running my hands through my hair. I heard the scraping of two chairs and I peeked to see that they were both on the edge of their seats.

“I hope that you didn’t allow my brother to make you do something that you don’t wanna do. I’m not complaining and the view is far better than most of those strippers that he was going to take me to. You really do know how to move what your mama gave you. If you’re going to do this, then I would like to see some skin.” I was already down to my bra and panties. That was just a tease for more to come. “Do you think that it’s possible that I can take out my cock and play with it while you do your thing? I don’t want to offend you.” I bit my lip and nodded my head in obvious arousal to see him doing what comes naturally to a man.

“I’m sorry that there’s no pole, but I think that I can use what I have right here in front of me.” I leaned forward and undid my bra, so that it landed very lightly in his lap. I heard the gasp coming from the both of them. That kind of gave me the necessary incentive to go further.

I put my hands on the back of Brody’s chair and then I grabbed him by the back of the head with both hands and pressed him up against my bosom. The contrast of our skin colors, as he motor boated between my breasts was something of a distinction that could easily be seen.

“I have to tell you, brother this is the best birthday present that you’ve ever given me. You’ve never been very good at choosing a gift and most often than not I end up taking it to the pawnshop.” I could feel his tongue in between my breasts and I held him tightly, until I abruptly pushed him away with my heel at his crotch. I felt liberated and able to cast aside all of my doubts and inhibitions. “I don’t know what you’re going to do for an encore, but I’m waiting with bated breath.” I grabbed his shoulders and pulled his jacket down, until he was immobilized.

I heard the clanging at my ankle and I looked down to see that I was pretty much a captive. I kind of enjoyed that I had no place to go and these two men were in the palm of my hand. I pulled my panties and made them stretch, until they started to rip on their own. I grabbed it with my teeth and I ripped into it, until the fabric gave way. I was naked and my bald mound on display. I straddled his lap and sat down where his cock was now out and proud.

I threw my head back, tossing my locks back and forth and grinding up against the hot shaft underneath me. The wetness of my hole slid along his length, but I did not allow him the satisfaction of sliding into the gates of heaven. The music was perfect and had the kind of beat that could make me dance all night long. I was known to get on the dance floor and not leave, until the last person was left standing. I had a bit of a back ground in dance in various forms including hip hop and a Latin flair that came naturally to woman of my obvious character and sensuality.

“I don’t think that I’ve ever had it this good. You really have made my birthday something special and maybe you can finish it off by blowing out my candle.” The obvious euphemism was not lost on me I think that he was only doing it to make me feel uncomfortable. “You have the most kissable lips and they are so plump that they would look perfect wrapped around my cock. I don’t want to sound crude, but I’ve been a little lonely lately. I’ve never been able to pay for the services of a woman of the night. It seemed too sleazy and I’ve never been the kind of the guy that could seduce with my words.” He was really getting to me and I found myself unbuttoning his shirt and then getting on my knees to whip him with my hair across his lap.

I had my hands on his pants. Every time I moved my fingertips a little closer to his raging member, it would jerk like it was expecting me to take that next step. I glanced over my shoulder at Cody and he was sitting there with his hands in his lap smiling like the cat that ate the canary.

“I think that you should do, as he requested, Tamara. It’s obvious from the look in your eyes that you have a desire to taste him. Why not give in to it and it’s not like we have any place else to go.” His permission meant the world to me and I blew warm air on Brody’s cock. He squirmed in his chair like somebody was sticking him with a cattle prod. “If you do this, then you’re going to make me the best brother in the world. I just need to go on record that I didn’t pay you for any of this or even threaten you with bodily harm.”

“Oh no…you didn’t do any of that, but you certainly gave me food for thought. I kind of get this thrill out of being a birthday gift and you’ve already unwrapped it. I believe that you deserve something and even though your brother talked me into this, I’m finding myself quite enthralled by the aspect of doing this in front of him.” He was that fly on the wall with a voyeuristic nature that had me wanting to consume the large piece of real estate in front of me.

“That makes me feel a lot better about this.” I moved back and kicked his legs open. I shook my head to tell that I didn’t want him to touch himself. I ran my fingers around my lips. I stuck three in and then came back out with a glob of my spit clinging to the surface of my finger. “I think that what I need right now is to take matters into my own hands concerning my own pleasure. If I feel like it, I might succumb and do something to relieve you of your problem. I think it goes without saying that I don’t want you to finish yourself off, until I say anything to the contrary.”

“I learned the hard way not to do anything that a girl doesn’t want me to do. I’m more than happy to watch and I’m sure that Cody feels the same way.” I had their undivided attention and I was going to make the most out of it. I motioned for Cody to take off his shirt and he was very quick to comply. He went for his belt, but I shook my finger back and forth. Neither one of them was to do anything other than watch for the time being.

“You really are surprising me and I have to say that Brody will be talking about this for years to come. I don’t even know how I’m supposed to come up with anything even close to this again. I’m going to have to think more outside the box and not with linear thinking.” They both had their battle wounds and scars that they were wearing like badges of honor. The one that was the most alarming was a bullet wound to Cody’s chest.

“I could probably say that I wanted this all for myself and my brother would have gladly left the room. I feel I owe him a debt of gratitude that I can’t pay back in my lifetime. This goes a long way to show him how much his assistance has meant to me over the years.” I was down on the floor with the sawdust sticking to my body and spreading my legs in a wide V to give them a peek at my wet slit down the middle.

I smiled and pulled those lips apart to show them the bubbling cauldron in between my legs. There was already a stream of wetness. I was able to use that to sink my pinkie in as deep as it could go. They moved closer with their chairs, until they were practically on top of me. I could tell that Brody wanted to stroke his package. I decided to give him that moment of reprieve.

I crawled over to him took his hand and placed it on his cock. He got the idea pretty quickly of what to do. I found it quite hot to see them both getting this much excitement by watching me put on a show that was worth the price of admission.

“I don’t suppose that either one of you would like to see me fuck myself with three fingers?” They were both nodding their head and I had them spell down from the moment that they saw my body and my chocolate skin staring them in the face. “I don’t know. I’m not sure if you deserve that privilege. What exactly are you going to do for me to entice me to give into my nasty ways?” I knew what I wanted, but I needed to hear them say it. I didn’t care which one, but somebody was going to have to bite the bullet.

“I will fuck you and make you scream with my cock, so fucking deep inside you that you won’t be able to pull me away from you.” I smiled seductively and went back into the position of spreading my legs and driving three fingers into my sweet cream. The juice on my fingers was easily seen and I started to moan with a real need that was not fake. I rammed those fingers hard and this was more intense than what I would do in the bedroom if I was on my own. I needed to see that fire in their eyes and the way that they were staring unblinking was a good indication that I was getting exactly what I wanted.

“I wish…that this was one of your fucking cocks. I want to feel my pussy wrapped around it drawing your seed from your boiling balls. Oh god the very thought is driving me insane and I’m going to… I’m fucking cumming.” My body responded to my fingers manipulating my pussy and before long I was humping up against my hand with a thumb now circling my clit to enhance the experience. I was shaking all over and my knees were trembling with my toes flexing into the air.

I fell back breathless, but I got on my knees and with the energy I had left, I crawled like a panther over to Brody. He was doing a good job of abstaining and even though I had given him permission to jerk it, he knew better than to spray his load. I put my mouth over top and I felt him shudder. I was licking in a circle around the crown.

“I’m so glad…that we took her with us. She’s absolutely fucking awesome and the only thing that could be better is if she could…HOLY FUCK.” I inhaled the entire thing, until his balls were pressed up against my chin. I heard his moans of desire and I could feel his hairless orbs slapping up against me each time that I made myself deepthroat that thing. It was 8 inches of a solid monument of manhood and the vein along the back was pronounced and throbbing. “I don’t think that anybody would believe me if I were to regale them with this story.” His hips were moving and the sweat gleaming on his skin and the way that his cock was growing that extra inch told me that the time was near.

I decided to surprise the both of them and jumped on my feet and drove my hot little pussy down the column of flesh. “YES… God damn it…you do know how to hold a girl hostage literally and figuratively.” I grinded in a circle and I could feel that all important orgasm of my own. “Let’s get one out of the chamber and maybe them we can turn to getting you both out of this mess… YESSSSSS.” He had taken the initiative and was now rubbing my clit. It was so much better than when I was doing it on my own.

I came with my wet pussy gyrating around him and squeezing, so damn hard that it was virtually impossible for him to hold back any longer. His nuts were full and I jumped off in time to see him shoot into the air. It was quite impressive and I grabbed onto him and milked him of every single drop. There was absolutely nothing left and I decided to lick him clean, until we were kissing with me in his lap. Brody obviously tasted himself. I was pleasantly surprised that he did not try to push me away.

I walked on shaky legs back to the bed, casually making a glance towards Cody and giving him a seductive leer that told him that I wasn’t close to finishing with him.

Cody took that as an invitation and he attacked me, pushing me back on the bed and stripping off his clothes in a frantic hurry to get inside me. He held me down by the wrist and aimed at my sizzling hole. He drove in with one hard thrust and held still and let me get used to his obvious size difference. He was thicker than his brother, but they were remarkably similar in length.

“You have teased me long enough and I think that you’ve been quite the bad girl.” His hammer came down heavy and then this shadow appeared to my side. I was soon taking both of their cocks. Brody was depleted and had very little left to offer, but that didn’t stop him from taking advantage of my open mouth.

“I’m going to do something that I’ve never done in a long time. I’m going to cum more than once in one night and it’s all due to this creature that has come into our life.” This sexual tryst with the two of them had ignited my cerebellum and I was coming up with an interesting plan that would hopefully get them out from underneath their problems.

“I’m very lucky that you are here and I doubt that very many women would be found in your position like this. Your pussy is very hot and demanding. I was already close when I came over here.” His body came down on top of me with my legs spread and my hole already accustomed to his size. He buried it several times and pulled it out to let me feel my hole close up. He was stabbing with the intrusion of his manly spike. “I can’t seem to get enough of you and I do believe that you have created two monsters. I just hope that you can keep up with the demand that we’re going to put on you.”

I felt like he was never going to stop. Any time that he came close, he would slow down and let that sensation pass before continuing forward. He pounded me very deeply and I felt the jarring impact. The slapping sounds of our flesh and the taste of the leftovers on Brody’s cock was more than enough to make me want to stay with these guys.

Cody’s face was flushed and he was watching intently, as I sucked off his brother. He finally pulled free with streaks of his juices crisscrossing over my body. I lie there and I felt the heated waves touching my skin. The grunt of approval from Brody came from seeing his brother get off. It was almost like they were in competition to see if he could do the same thing.

“I don’t know how much more I can take of those sweet and beautiful lips of yours. You are certainly more than we bargained for, but in a very good way. That’s it…let me in and I’ll show you another taste of what you’ve already had.” I slapped his bare ass. That was made possible by him dropping his pants to his ankles. His obvious endowment aside, he still had a very thick body with the necessary muscles to make a girl come back around for seconds.

Brody shot across my lips and I used my fingers to clean up whatever didn’t land in my mouth.

My body responded with yet another orgasm on top of the first. It had me curling into a fetal position with both of them, as bookends beside me.

Chapter five

“I love the way that your mind works and I believe that we can help you. It can be our little secret that you are now working with us. We don’t have to tell anyone that you were involved, but it comes with a condition.” I’d spent the morning going over pertinent details and my plan was perfect. The police would find the diamonds because of an anonymous call that we had made to them from a pay phone that was still in working order. They would find out who made the call and that was what I was expecting.

“I have no idea what you want from me that I haven’t already given you both.” I wanted more, but how was I supposed to tell them that last night meant more to me that I could ever say. “I’m more than willing to listen to what ever demands are going on in that pretty little head of yours, Cody.”

Brody had gone into the warehouse and Cody and I were outside. My plan could only work if all the pieces fell into place in just the right way. The blood diamonds found in Jason’s greedy little hands would put him behind bars, but it wouldn’t stop him from working behind the scenes to make the boy’s life a living hell.

I made my own phone call and things were going to get interesting in a hurry. I had to have a few minutes and time was not a commodity that we had much of.

“I’ve talked this over with Brody and we both want you to stay with us. We’ll keep the secret of you helping us in exchange for sex with you in various forms. I’m thinking maybe once a day at the very least and maybe once a week with all three of us together at the same time. Do you think that is something that you can live with?”

“No…No I can’t.” The look of surprise on his face was priceless. “What I mean by that is that one time a week with the both of you is not nearly enough and once a day is not going to cut it. I’m going to need it a lot more than that and I only hope that you are up for the challenge.” I left him there and I went through the jimmied window and down into the bowels of Jason’s organization.

I found his office and I heard mumbles coming from outside. I used the combination that Cody gave me. He apparently heard someone talk about it inside the prison walls. I opened the door and I slipped the blood diamonds in with one black bag and then the other black bag went in with it. I heard someone screaming for everybody to get down and there was the obvious gunfire that ensued.

I kept down low and crawled out into the hall to make my way back down into the basement and away from the dangers of getting one between the eyes or in the back. I came out and found Cody with a hand to help me through the opening in the window.

“I think that we did the right thing in giving Brody the chance to be the hero. He’ll inform those that are currently putting him into custody that he was responsible for bringing them to the party.” It wasn’t just the police that showed up, but it was also my good friend agent Grady and a platoon of black clad individuals in government issued vehicles. They would find one lone diamond worth in excess of 30 million dollars. With a sleight of hand behind the brothers back, I had taken that one diamond. Amazingly, it was going to come in handy to make this mess go away. I just couldn’t leave it there unattended. It was a risk I wasn’t willing to take.

“It’s unfortunate that he’s going to have to stay inside for a couple of hours to get things cleared up. They won’t believe him at first, but all the evidence will point to him giving the government and the authorities everything they want on a silver platter. They’ll find the blood diamonds, but also find the government jewels that I was entrusted with. That should keep Jason out of our lives permanently. Grady will put him into a dark hole and he will never see the light of day again.”

It wasn’t long before we were at the front of the precinct to pick up Brody. He was in the process of doing some kind of press conference with the chief of police standing there proudly shaking his hand on behalf of the city.

“I just want to say that it was my pleasure to help the police take down an organization that has been running amok for too long.” He was offered witness protection, but he had turned it down, as it was planned. We could disappear and that was exactly what we were going to do. I’d kept a couple of the blood diamonds and the boys even had a buyer that was willing to give us top dollar.

A couple of days later and we were on a tropical beach with umbrella drinks. I turned to the both of them to see that their white pasty skin had turned bronzed. They weren’t as dark as I was, but they were coming along nicely.

DADDY AND HIS BEST FRIEND

CHAPTER 1

Elle Marshall pulled up to the brick mansion with a sigh as she shut off the engine to her Range Rover. It was late but she’d almost rather of been home sleeping than trying to spice up her love life with Lance again. They were the same age-twenty-one-but Lance was every bit the college kid and still learning his way around the bedroom. He was used to quick fucks at a frat party or romps after a night of partying when he liked to call her and have her cum over for a quickie before he passed out for the evening.

Case in point, tonight.

She didn’t even want to spend the night. She had a better chance of having an orgasm at home with her vibrators. Elle certainly had the fantasy in her older but very sexy stepfather, Nolan James. He was coming up on forty, but he took very good care of himself and looked years younger. Elle was

lucky that he’d let her stay at the house after her mom had passed away after a sudden car accident three years ago. They’d been married for seven years, and Nolan had pulled them out of a dangerous place, living in the wrong part of Seattle in an apartment as her mom Breanne worked two jobs to keep their heads above water.

Elle’s father had left when she was just four years old without a trace or any sign of a child support check. Breanne had gotten a few jobs and taken the help from friends with her small daughter, and Elle had nothing but gratitude for her. She loved Breanne, and her death had been devastating, but she had Nolan to thank for taking her in and treating her the same as he always had.

She’d like to thank him in many ways for that. Elle had seen some of the women that he’d started dating, for lack of a better term. She’d heard some of the sounds coming from the den on nights when she was coming home late, and they made her unsatisfied pussy heat right up again. It led to many nights with her hands and toys trying to scratch the itch and Elle knew that she was in for another night.

She’d had some hot one night stands that didn’t lead to anything else going to bars and clubs. Perhaps she was too young, or they didn’t appreciate her curvier build, but Elle had fond memories of those few nights. She’d experienced everything: being tied up, spanked and flogged, some of the hardest sex to date and even a three-way one night. That was the best, but she knew that it didn’t happen on the regular.

Elle got out and closed the door to the car before she walked up to the door and unlocked it with her key. It was after three, but there were still some lights on in the lower floor and the sound of the television from the den as she paused. Porn. Nolan loved a good porn, and she listened for a moment as a woman screamed and another cried out within the room. “Lucky girl. At least she’s coming tonight.”

She headed upstairs to her room that took up most of the second floor. It had a balcony that overlooked the bay and the best bathroom that money could buy, but Nolan was wealthy from his investments in businesses all over the Northern end of the United States. He had a few houses in some of the best vacation spots all over the world.

That didn’t matter to Elle. What mattered is that she’d been fantasizing about him since she was around sixteen and after her mom had passed away, she was exposed to another side of Nolan that only fueled her desires.

He didn’t date right away, that she could give him credit for. He didn’t take the marriage lightly, but Elle knew that her mother enjoyed a good night of wild sex as much as her daughter. They had a natural attraction, and her mom was beautiful and judging from the sounds that Elle had heard over the last few years, her handsome stepfather had an enormous cock. Elle closed her door and dropped her purse on the dresser before she slipped off her heels.

What a waste it was to leave at all. She’d been involved in a new movie on her television when Lance called and wanted her to stop by his apartment and Elle had hope that he’d figure out what he was doing, so she gave him the benefit of the doubt.

Lance didn’t even attempt foreplay. He’d never gone down on her and barely fingered her most of the time. He just got her wet enough to shove his mediocre dick inside of her until he came after a few thrusts. It didn’t even matter if he was drunk or sober; it was always so fast, and she had yet to have her release with him. Elle knew that she couldn’t deal with it much longer, and she found something on late night cable that she used as she massaged her clit with the fastest setting on her vibrator as she closed her eyes and imagined Nolan pounding into her, with her feet on his shoulders as he ruined her hungry pussy. She wanted that so bad, and she grabbed the one that would massage her and go deep inside as she furthered the fantasy to where she was on her knees and he was behind her. His hands were slapping her ass, and his cock was so deep inside of her that it almost hurt even as she screamed for more.

Elle came as she heard the woman on the show crying out and she bit her lip as images played through her mind in vibrant color. Her body jerked forward as she came hard and long and she kept her Dido inside of her as she just kept going. Elle dropped her hand as the toy slid out of her slick heat and she panted as she fell back onto the pillow. That was fucking intense but she wanted the real thing, and she opened her blurry eyes as she took another breath.

Elle left the bed and walked into her bathroom to slide on a dress so she could walk outside. She didn’t worry a lot about being seen since their house was relatively private but she should at least be dressed. Elle walked out on the balcony and inhaled the fresh air as she looked over the ripples over the water of the bay. The moon was bright tonight, and she gazed at the reflection on the water as her pussy continued to pulse.

She heard grunts below her and sighed as she listened to Nolan fuck his woman of the night. He was relentless, and she closed her eyes as she imagined herself underneath him down on the patio, or on her knees in front of him. She’d take anything.

Elle listened to all of it and even got herself off all over again as she dropped into one of her chairs and played with her sensitive clit. When they got rougher, she slipped her fingers inside of herself and fucked to their rhythm as she bit her lip to keep herself quiet.

She closed her eyes and decided that things were going to change. She wasn’t going to keep spinning her wheels with Lance and find a man that could give her what she wanted. Since it was summer and she didn’t have her final year at the university for a month and a half. It was time to recreate herself into the woman that she knew she was inside.

Elle woke up an hour later when she got cold and walked inside to curl up under the covers and sleep the day away.

CHAPTER 2

The next day, Elle woke up in time to start dinner since their chef was on vacation. Nolan was at work until all hours, but she’d take the chance and see if he’d be there. Later that night, Elle was going to dress up and go to a club and get what she craved.

She was just finishing the shrimp Alfredo when Elle heard the garage. She pulled out some lettuce and vegetables for a salad and heard the door open as she glanced up. “That smells good, Elle. Thanks.”

“I figured I’m home so why not? How was work?” Elle asked him as she tossed everything in the bowl and smiled as she felt his eyes on her ass. She’d worn the cutoff shorts on purpose, and the little tank top didn’t hide her generous breasts at all. It didn’t hurt to tease, right? This wasn’t much different than what she’d be wearing tonight so she should get comfortable with her new self.

“Some exciting new prospects are happening that might end in a nice payday. Want to go to the house in Belize before school starts?” Nolan asked her as she looked into his mesmerizing blue eyes and nodded. “So, do you have a date with Lance tonight? Is that what those shorts are for?”

Elle laughed and carried the salad to the table that overlooked the water. “Lance is a child, Nolan. I think that it’s time to move on.”

“Does he know that you’re going to rip his heart out?” Nolan followed her with the pasta before she passed him to get some plates and silverware.

“I doubt he’ll miss me,” Elle mused as she watched him grab a bottle of wine from the fridge and some glasses.

They sat down to eat, and she took in his wavy brown hair that complimented his eyes and olive skin. She wouldn’t even think about his abs underneath the shirt and tie that he was wearing or those toned legs that she wanted all over her. Nolan was the best looking man that Elle had ever seen, and she blushed as he raised his eyes to meet her gaze. “What’s on your mind, Elle?”

She brushed her light Blondie hair over her shoulder and giggled before she sipped her wine. “You look good today.” He raised an eyebrow and speared a piece of shrimp before eating it.

“You do as well. You should show off your body more, Elle. The curves are sexy.”

“I will take that into consideration, sir,” she told him with a wink as he shook his head.

Elle had been dressing relatively conservative the last few years, probably because her mom urged her to. The nights that she’d had the one night stands were ones that she was more aggressive towards men and begged them for everything that she wanted. They gave it to her and with the little black dress that she was wearing tonight, Elle figured it wouldn’t be difficult. “That sounds dangerous.” She winked at him. Nolan shook his head before he sipped the wine and took a big bite of salad. “To be young again.”

“You talk like you’re old. Have you seen yourself? I’d give you thirty at best, Nolan. I think you get plenty of action,” Elle told him as something darkened in his eyes. She decided to press it. “This house is big, but not that big.” It was easy to find him when she wanted to listen, and he took a deep breath.

“A girl like you doesn’t need to be listening to people, Elle. I’m dark…I don’t think you’re ready for that. The women I bring here are older, more experienced. Stay young as long as you can.” His face was set into a frown as he looked at her and shook his head. “Maybe you shouldn’t dress like that. You might get more than you bargained for.”

“I’m twenty-one, Nolan. Not sixteen,” she reminded him, and he nodded. “I am a big girl now.”

She thought that she heard him mutter something to the effect of ‘don’t I know it’ but wasn’t sure. Elle took a long sip of wine and tried to calm her raging hormones as she forced herself to get some food into her stomach. She’d need it because she was going to drink a lot tonight and let loose, particularly after this conversation. Elle cleaned up as Nolan disappeared into his home office on the first floor and loaded the dishwasher before she went to dress for the night. She did a smoky eye look that made her light green eyes pop as she added a few coats of mascara. Her face was shimmering with a pretty highlighter before Elle carefully slid on the dress. It was clingy and tight with a plunging neckline that she added a large fake diamond to bring even more attention to her cleavage. Elle spun around in front of the mirror before she naughtily considered asking Nolan what he thought of her outfit.

Elle slid her feet into some heels and slipped her phone and some cash into her purse before she sent away for a car. There was no chance of her driving tonight and she got the time of arrival and checked her face one more time.

The text from Lance would go unreturned tonight. He could find another woman to bore, for all she cared.

The house was quiet when she left, and Elle assumed that Nolan was out for the evening. Perhaps she shouldn’t have revealed that she’d heard him with the women since that might have ruined her fun. She walked down the driveway and unlocked the gate to get to the curb to meet the car just as a little Prius pulled up. “Where are you headed?” The girl asked as she looked over Elle’s outfit with a long look.

“Club Jade,” Elle told her as she watched the driver punch the name into her navigation and wait a second. It was in Seattle and would be expensive, but money was no object thanks to her step daddy. Elle wasn’t quite ready for a full BDSM club, but this was one that provided a lot of room for dancing, be it on the floor or more on display. After a few drinks, Elle was aiming for the latter. She enjoyed the ride as the driver made small talk with her and smiled when she was told to have a great time as she got out of the car.

Elle paid the cover and walked through the room to one of the bars as the heavy beat pulsed around her. She ordered a cosmopolitan and glanced around to see that the dance floor was crowded with men and women, both straight and gay from the looks of things. Some of the women danced alone in cages or on lifted levels, and Elle watched as she slid a bill across the bar. They were sexy, and she tossed back the drink as she vowed to be better than all of them.

A few drinks later and Elle was feeling no pain. She started dancing in an empty cage, but that wasn’t enough for the newer bolder her. She picked a long table and climbed on top of it before she started to move her hips to the slow beat as heat flooded her veins. This place had a great vibe, almost like a strip club with the way some of the girls were dressed and moving to the beat. Elle leaned her head back as some of the comments reached her from the voyeurs that were standing below.

Hands touched her calves as she dropped her hips down and smiled. This was what she wanted: to be touched. She wanted to be taken hard and fast, and she licked her lips as she spun around and took a look at the crowd.

Young, young, young and too young. She wanted a man tonight. Elle let her eyes pass over the faces of the people her age and they rested on a chiseled face that looked a little familiar. The light was spotty, but he had cropped dirty Blondie hair and what looked like darker eyes that were eating her up as she moved. Elle knew that hadn’t fucked him-her one night stands were not nearly this gorgeous-but she wouldn’t mind changing that tonight.

She slipped off of the table and made her way to the bar for some more liquid courage. Elle ordered and wasn’t surprised when she was told that the drinks were taken care of. She also wasn’t stupid, and she made sure that they were handed right to her before she drank them down and headed back towards the table. The room was blurry, and she stumbled as arms caught her. “Feeling good tonight, beautiful?” She looked, and it was the older man from before and fuck was he gorgeous. Still familiar but her mind wasn’t clear enough to think too hard about it. “You look good.”

“Thanks,” Elle said as he sat down and stared up at her. “Do I know you?”

A chuckle rose from him as he leaned back and looked her up and down. “Do you want to?” She nodded and moved towards him as one of her favorite songs started to play.

Elle hadn’t ever given a lap dance before, and this was not a strip club, but she was drunk and horny. She was ready to play.

Elle turned her back to him and started moving along to the song as she sang the words. Her ass grazed his knee, and she moaned as she lowered it back down and moved between his legs as they parted. He gripped her hips for a moment as she gasped and raised his hands to cup her heavy tits through her dress. “You’re a dirty girl, aren’t you?”

“Yes,” Elle moaned as she leaned back and dragged her hair over his chest. Catcalls and cheers filled the air as she moved and she giggled as she faced him and slid her hands through his hair. The man pushed forward, and Elle lowered her body over his as any inhibitions slid away from her mind. Elle lowered herself into his lap and ground her body against him as she felt his cock harden, and she felt one hand grab her ass as the other moved over her thighs. She murmured something as he leaned forward and claimed her lips with his as he pulled her against him.

“Do you want to get fucked tonight, Princess?” She frowned as she nodded and he kissed her again as his tongue swept through her mouth. Elle had no choice to rock against him with the way that he held her and tasted whiskey as he slipped a finger under her lace thong. “He’s going to love this.”

“Who?” Elle asked as she felt him stroke her clit. “Fuck. Don’t stop.”

“Do you want two cocks tonight?” His voice was in her ear as she moaned.

“Yes.” It had been a while and the only other time was at a party for a college friend and was clumsy at best, even at its hottest moment. “I want you to fuck me.”

“Oh. I plan to. Let’s get us a car and we’ll get out of here,” he promised in a hoarse voice as he slipped a finger inside of her. “I want you naked and on your knees for me.”

“Yes,” Elle agreed as she felt him remove his hand and hold her on his lap. She guessed that he was sending for a car.

“Ten minutes, then you’re all mine,” He told her as he kissed her and slid his hands over her ass. “You’re a dirty girl and going to get deep dicked tonight.” She arched her back and rocked against his cock in his jeans for some friction as he gripped her tightly. “Jesus fuck. You’re all kinds of ready. I would have never guessed.”

She was on the edge as he lifted her and carried her through the bar, desperate for the orgasm that she knew she was close to. Elle clung to him and slipped into a car as he told her to and slid beside her. The man leaned forward and said the address to the guy in a low voice as she leaned back and felt the alcohol hit her as she dropped her head back. “Don’t you pass out on me. We have plans.” His hands slid up her body and down the front of her dress as she felt him tug at one of her nipples. “Like that?’

All she could do was whimper as she felt the car driving and the man sucking at her neck. He promised her dark pleasures in between kisses and she begged him in a whisper as they continued to drive. He freed one of her tits and lowered his lips to suck the nipple into his mouth as Elle bit her lips. She was vaguely aware that they were in a car with a driver, but she didn’t care as he kept drawing her between his teeth and stroking her slick thighs. She had never felt this horny, and Elle knew that this man was going to deliver on his promise. She couldn’t wait.

The car came to a stop, and she felt the man messing with his shirt. “I want to surprise you.” She felt something slide over her eyes before she was pulled out of the back seat and led up a small hill. Her mind was spinning, and her legs were weak with her growing desperation as logic tried to make its way into the situation. She didn’t even know his name or where they were. This was how girls got assaulted and killed, but there was a familiarity to him that she somehow trusted. The man held onto her as he unlocked something and they continued to walk outside as she tried to make sense of this all. They then went up some stairs, and he opened another door as she became aware that they were going into a building. He took her hand and pulled her to the right to the sounds of moaning and a woman begging for more.

Were they at an orgy? Elle froze and listened before she decided that it was porn, and she felt pressed onto a soft couch as the man chuckled. “Look who I found tonight.”

“What the fuck? Where?” The voice sent shivers down her spine as the first man told him what club she’d been at and how she was drunk and dancing like a little slut on the table for every man to see. She heard him tell Nolan all of this and felt her thighs dampen as she realized that her stepfather knew who she was and what she wanted.

“She’s ready to fuck, has been since we left. I think we should both do her.” Elle did the math and realized that the man with his hand on her leg was Chad, his best friend and the man that she called her uncle. Shit, no wonder he looked familiar. How drunk was she not to recognize him?

Elle did know that she’d always seen him as a sexy older man much like Nolan, one that could give a woman what she needs. There had been an equal attraction for Chad the most part as well, but she’d shied away from pursuing it just like she had Nolan. She knew that tonight she had gone for his personality more than what he looked like, and now that she knew how he would play her body, Elle wanted him to finish what he’d started.

She’s my stepdaughter, Chad.” Nolan’s voice was hoarse, and she trembled as she felt pushed back on to what she knew was their black couch.

“So fucking what? There’s no blood relation and look at her, Nolan.” Her dress was pushed up and over her hips before he eased it above her head, leaving Elle only in her skimpy thong. Her arms went up on their own accord, and she whimpered as she felt the men looking at her. “Look at this sweet pink cunt. Don't you want that? It beats watching it on television, no matter how hot the porn.” Chad spread her legs, and she felt the air hit her as he stroked her clit and managed to get a whimper from her. “She’s wet. “

The woman on the television screamed out, and Elle jerked as she imagined Nolan holding his cock in his hand as he watched it, wondering it was hard with her spread out before him spread open. A finger speared her, and Elle rocked against it as she heard a deep intake of breath across the room. “I sensed that she was flirting earlier…that nothing outfit and the way that she was acting. Fuck,” Nolan murmured as she pressed her lips together. “I told her to dress that way more often, but that dress is…”

“Hot as fuck,” Chad finished before Elle felt him lapping at her needy pussy. She cried out as his tongue dragged against her swollen nub and teased her before he sucked her between his lips.

What was Nolan doing? Chad had told him what a bad girl she’d been, and she knew that he could fuck a woman well. Chad had told him every detail of the way that she was giving him the seductive lap dance and how he’d fingered her body right there in front of everybody. Chad told Nolan that she would have let him fuck her right on the table and Elle let out a groan as his teeth dragged against her hard and slow. “Fuck her here, Chad. I want to hear her.” She shuddered as Nolan spoke and her hands tore at the cloth covering her eyes as she realized it was a tie. She shoved it over her head and turned to see her stepfather staring at her with his hard cock in his hand. “Elle.”

“I want you both,” she told him as he looked at her with tormented eyes. “I want to be treated like the slut that I am.”

“Jesus. I always thought that she was hot, but I didn’t think she wanted this,” Chad said as he lifted his head to look at her. “I want to tie her up and just fuck her senseless.” Elle nodded and begged for that as Chad looked at her. He moved and stretched her arms over her head and tied them to a lamp that was securely tucked behind the sofa as she watched with hooded eyes. Elle loved confinement like this, and she moved her gaze to Nolan.

CHAPTER 3

Chad told Nolan to get some toys for them to use on her and Nolan hesitated before he left the room. Chad returned to eating her out while he waited and Elle felt him intensifying it before he’d slow down and move his lips to her thigh, over and over. She screamed at him to make her cum as Chad laughed and drove two fingers inside of her. “You’ve wanted to cum since you got into that club, didn’t you? You went there looking for cock.”

“Yes,” Elle panted as he drove deep inside of her and searched roughly with his fingers before she jerked against him. “Fuck! Right there.” He dragged them against her as she arched her back and writhed against him with her eyes closed. “I need to be fucked by a real man.”

“Two real men. I am going to convince him, Elle. Do you want your step daddy to fuck you tonight?” Chad teased as he brought her close to the edge again with another finger. “You’ve wanted that for quite some time, haven’t you? I have a little secret. So has he.”

“Chad?” Nolan had asked before Elle heard something dropped to the floor.

“I’ve seen the way that you look at her, Nolan. Hell, it’s the same way that I’ve looked at her since she was legal. She wants this, and we can punish her right.” Chad pulled his hand out Elle whimpered at the empty feeling before she opened her eyes. Chad moved to the case and opened it as his eager eyes searched the contents. “Perfect.” He grabbed something and looked her over. “Your nipples are so big and sexy. Do you like them when they’re hurting?” Elle nodded, and he brought something over to her before he gave Nolan a long look. Chad leaned down and kissed her before he tugged a nipple between his teeth. He laughed at her grunts as he pulled and moved to the other one. “She tastes good, Nolan. These nips are like cherries.”

Chad slipped his button up shirt off and moved beside her as she gazed into his eyes. “This is going to pinch some.” He clamped her right nipple as she jerked up and bit her lip as she let the pain set in. Chad did the same with the other one, and he told her that he wanted to turn her over and fuck her that way, so she felt it. Elle whimpered in agreement as he spread her legs apart and teased her opening. “I am going to fill you tonight, Elle. I think that a girl like you is ready for that right? Sluts love cum.”

Elle had nodded before he drove himself inside of her hard and fast. She cried out and felt her body rocking with the near violent movement as Chad told Nolan to get his dick out of his hand and into her mouth. Nolan gave her a scared look, and she licked her lips and dropped her head back to stare at him. “Fuck my mouth, Daddy. Fuck me like the slut that I am. I want to taste you.” She pleaded with her eyes as his gaze hardened. “I’ve heard you with women and fucked myself to it so many times. I just wanted it to be me. Please punish me, Daddy.”

“Fucking hell. You’ve gotten off to that?” Nolan asked, and she nodded as he moved behind her on the couch and slipped his hands into her hair.

“I was on the balcony above you the other night,” Elle told him as he groaned and parted her lips with his hand. Nolan slipped the head of his large cock into her mouth as she dropped her head to a near painful angle and took him deep into her throat. Her pussy was getting pounded by the man that Elle considered her uncle and it got wetter as her stepfather started to fuck her mouth with earnest. Elle grunted as she felt herself tightening around Chad’s long thick cock. She stared up at Nolan as she took in his tight abs and skin while he touched the back of her throat. He was hotter than she’d imagined and she felt her body start to explode as his cum filled her mouth and she closed her eyes with the shock of it. Elle swallowed with throaty gasps as her pussy coated Chad with sweet cum and he fucked her harder until his heat was mixing with hers.

It ran down her chin as Nolan pulled himself out and looked at her with dark blue eyes. “How is that cunt, Chad?”

“Tight and very wet,” Chad told him as he pulled out and looked her over. “She’s a great little fuck, but she needs more than just cock. I think Elle has a dark side.”

“How dark?” Nolan asked as his eyes locked with hers.

“I like everything. I just haven’t had enough of it,” Elle admitted as Nolan shook his head.

“You’re like she was.” He reached down and tugged on the clamps that pinched her and pulled as she moaned. “I could tie these to the lamp and pull hard the entire time that we use you, Elle.”

“Anything,” she agreed as he licked his lips. His breath seemed to come out in rough gasps as she watched his chest move, muscular and tight. She’d only seen him dressed before but the clothes highlighted all that he had to offer, and she watched as his arm flexed and dropped.

“These big tits,” Nolan murmured as he let his hands stroke them. She was a 38 DD and more than a handful, and she watched as he squeezed tightly. “I want to fuck these tits and cum on your face, Elle.” Nolan moved around as he straddled her and reached a hand behind him to play with her messy pussy. Elle’s knees were up and parted, ready for anything that they had to give to her. His cock was hard again, and he traced her clit as he looked back at Chad. “Fuck her with big blue when I’m up here.”

Elle felt her stepfather press her generous breasts together as he dropped his cock between them. She knew that she was sweaty from everything happening, and he used it to his advantage as he thumbed her nipples and pressed hard on the clamps as he moved hard against her.

Elle cried out as something slipped inside of her and vibrated against her clit hard and fast. Whatever it was felt bigger than Chad and it stretched her open as Elle tried to focus on Nolan riding her as he squeezed harder. She felt her body protest for just a moment before her pussy started to tingle and respond to the dildo as it was shoved in and out of her body. Nolan was still going and moving faster as he pressed her tighter around him and groaned her name.

Thick spurts of cum covered her face as Elle gasped and felt her orgasm rip through her as the vibration was steady against her, almost too much. She opened and closed her mouth as Chad moved it around and prolonged her release as she cried out in a weak voice. This was already more than she’d expected out of tonight and Elle moaned as Nolan moved off of her and leaned over to take a close look at her. Their eyes locked, and he panted as he gazed over her body. “Hottest thing I’ve ever seen,” Nolan murmured as he got up and left the room as she took a few deep breaths.

Elle looked up at Chad and took in his well-defined abs and chest, though he was a little smaller than Nolan. His build was just a bit slighter, but she didn’t think any less of him. Chad was a hot man in his right, and she thought back to the times he’d been over for a barbecue and in the pool, showing her his sexy body. The two of them combined was dangerous, and she sensed someone walking back into the room. Nolan leaned over her and let some cold water dribble into her mouth as she eagerly swallowed it down. “What now?” Chad asked as Nolan slowly took in her sloppy appearance.

“I want her on her stomach with the clamps on. I think she needs to feel them when she’s being taken from behind, don’t you?”

“Yes. Anything else?” Chad was hard again, and he stroked his thick cock as she watched him with blurry eyes.

“I want something on her clit the entire time. I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone like that so much before,” Nolan said as Chad reached back into the case and found something. “On your belly, Elle. Show us that juicy ass.” Nolan coaxed her as she struggled to move. He assisted her, and she moaned as she pressed hard on the unforgiving clamps. Nolan wiped her eyes with a damp towel so she could see without them burning before he spread her legs with his large hands.

She felt something being clamped between her legs and the vibration start as she shifted around. It was tight around her clit, and Elle felt it everywhere as need filled her again. Nolan told Chad to move in front of her, and she watched as he did. Chad took her face in his hand sand laughed. “You made a mess of her. My turn.” He shifted forward and his thick cock filled her mouth as she groaned helplessly and moved her pussy.

He fucked her slow and hard as Elle took every inch and waited for something to happen to her pussy. The vibration was steady and intense, and she moaned as a hand slapped her ass. “Don’t use your teeth, Elle. Work through this, you dirty girl,” Nolan told her as she nodded and controlled her mouth over the cock that pounded inside of her lips. He gripped her hair and moved faster as Nolan slapped her ass again and slid a finger inside of her. “Wet little slut. You love this.”

He alternated between fucking her and spanking her with his hand as she sucked Chad eagerly down her throat. Her body ached and burned in places, but she knew that she wasn’t done with these men. Not tonight or possibly ever. Chad cried out her name and tore at her hair as he came inside of her throat with a rough jerk of his hips and Elle swallowed him hungrily as Nolan started to smack her in a hard fast pattern. He told her that she loved reddening her pale skin as she felt Chad pull out of her and her head dropped forward. “How many times have you cum to me, Elle? Tell me.” His hand smacked her hard.

“So many,” she admitted as he hit her again and she jerked forward.

“Did you want me to fuck you earlier when you were in those tiny shorts and that shirt that showed your hard little nipples? Tell me,” Nolan demanded and she screamed yes as the clamps dragged over the couch. “Did you want me to rip those clothes off and fuck you right on that table like I wanted? My cock was so hard that it ached looking at you.”

“Yes, I wanted you to fuck me. I have always wanted you to fuck me, Daddy,” she sobbed as she felt him spread her thighs and enter her with a hard groan. “Fuck me hard. Fuck me fast. Fuck me like your little slut, Daddy.” Nolan did, and he gripped her hips as he slammed into her ass and pussy with moans and whispers. His body pressed into her, and she felt the vibrations even deeper as she felt something in her body snap.

“Cum for your daddy, you fucking little whore. Cum on my cock,” Nolan roared as she cried out and felt her pussy tighten. “Take my cum inside your hot little cunt!”

“Daddy, oh God. Daddy,” Elle stilled as he took her one more time before he filled her with his seed and tugged on her hair.

“I didn’t fuck anyone tonight, baby girl. I wanted you after seeing you at dinner, so bad. I wanted your pussy around me, milking me like this.” Nolan assured her as he stilled inside of her. “Nobody feels the way that you do. “Your cunt is fucking perfect.” She started to cum with him, and he held her still as he murmured her name. “I was jerking off thinking of you tonight. Now I am fucking you, and I never want to stop.”

They both stopped moving, and he dropped onto the couch as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. There was a mixture of emotions inside of her as she took in what had just happened. Elle loved Nolan; as her stepfather and the person that took care of her, but she also wanted him as her lover. She had felt a flash of guilt before she told herself that he was single now and that she wouldn’t change this. She didn’t hurt anybody.

CHAPTER 4

The men untied Elle, and she moved her arms around slowly as she tried to get the feeling back in them. She wasn’t going anywhere, and Elle took the water bottle that was offered to her as she perched up to drink it. She unclipped the small clamp from her clit as Chad told her how to before she dropped it and fell onto her back. They each released her nipples, and she rubbed them as the men watched with eager eyes.

Elle could feel the cum sliding out between her legs, the cum of two different men. She memorized the feeling as she realized what had happened here and she slid her hands over her reddened nipples that ached with every touch. Elle couldn’t help but moan as she felt the nipples harden under her hands and she noticed that the men were both focused on her as she tugged on them.

“Show me what you do to yourself, Elle. Show me how you get yourself off,” Nolan told her as he and Chad moved to the end of the couch and each secured a leg as they spread her open. “Do you fantasize about both of us?”

Oh, God she had. Elle nodded as the men shared a long look and she slipped her hand between her legs. “I have wanted you both for years. In the pool, I would just watch you until I could find some time alone and I’d do this,” she stroked her clit and bit her lip. “I’d do this as I closed my eyes and pictured you both inside of me.” She slipped a couple of fingers inside of herself and forced them deeper as Nolan murmured her name. “I want one of you fucking my pussy and one in my ass. I want to be with both of you so bad.” She leaned here head back and slid deeper as the men swallowed and stared between her legs. “I want you to fill me at the same time and feel you dripping out of me when we’re done. Oh, fuck. I’m going to cum.” She slammed her hand inside of her as she rocked with the movement and Nolan moved forward. “Oh God…I can’t stop.”

She cried out and trembled as Nolan slipped forward and licked her clit lightly while he dropped her hand to the side. He gently moved her to her stomach and asked her to go to her knees before he slipped his hands between her ass cheeks and parted them. Nolan leaned forward and prodded her tight hole with his tongue as Elle whimpered beneath him. He slid a hand down to stroke her pussy as she moaned and felt him moving deeper inside of her. Nolan eased into her before he used a finger and looked at Chad. “Get under her. This ass is all mine.”

Chad moved onto the couch, and she moved over him eagerly as he slid his cock into her used pussy and kissed her. Nolan started working the finger harder, and she rocked against him as Chad slowly started sliding in and out of her at the same pace. He slowly built up as Nolan lubed up his cock before he penetrated her with a long groan. Elle cried out as the pressure from both men filled her and Chad lifted a nipple to his lips and sucked as she stared into his eyes. “We’ll take it easy, Elle. How do you feel?”

“So full and complete,” she murmured as he sucked her between his lips again. “It hurts but it’s a good pain.”

The men shared a long gaze as they started to move inside of her to allow her to adjust to the extra penetration and Elle was soon begging for them to go harder. She couldn’t believe that she was doing this at all much less with these men, and she allowed Chad to claim her lips as she felt them rocking back and forth as they took her just a little faster and deeper. “So tight. So good,” Nolan muttered as he held her hips and moved harder. “Take our cocks like the bad girl that you are.”

She cried out as it grew more intense and screamed as she came and Chad followed. Nolan slid his cock in a few more times before he shot inside of her ass and cried out her name.

They all fell onto the couch as she slid flat on her stomach and closed her eyes.

Nolan and Chad took up residence on either end of the couch, and they all dozed off from exhaustion.

Elle woke up first and felt every part of her body aching. She looked at the men and moved into a slow stretch as she realized she’d just lived her fantasy. Both men were so attentive to her, and she stood and walked to the kitchen to get a cold bottle of water. Her skin was covered with old sweat and dried cum, and she knew that she must look a mess even as she smiled to herself.

A glance at the clock told her that it was just past four in the morning, and she sipped the water before going to her room for a shower and a light dress before she tied her hair up and returned to the couch to sleep pressed against Nolan’s body. The trio woke up a few hours later, and the men went to shower as she headed to the kitchen to cook breakfast. Her body still ached, but she’d never felt better in her life, and she watched as they walked back in with shorts on and damp hair. “How are you feeling?” Nolan asked her as he walked up behind her and stroked her bare shoulders. Elle could hear the hint of remorse in his voice, and she looked back at him as she stirred the eggs in the pan.

“I feel amazing.” He stared into her eyes and leaned down to kiss her as she sucked in her breath since she didn’t remember this tenderness from the night before.

It was incredible, and she felt him pull away as she focused on breakfast. They didn’t talk much during the meal, and it felt to Elle like they were trying to work around the situation before Chad told them that he was going to head home. He leaned down to kiss Elle and told her that he’d be happy to accompany her back to the club any time before he mussed her hair and went out to call for a ride home since he’d left his car.

Elle looked at Nolan, who was staring at her with intense eyes. “Are you alright with everything?”

“I feel like I…should not be, but I’m fine. That was the best night of my life,” Elle confessed as he nodded slowly.

“Are you sure?” She nodded again. “After last night, I don’t want you to go looking at a club for that. It’s not safe. Last night, I knew exactly who you were with and that you wouldn’t get hurt by either of us. I don’t know about watching you again with Chad, even though he’s my best friend. I want you all to myself.”

Nolan looked at the dishes and took her by the hand before he pulled her to his bedroom. “Are you okay being in here?”

“Yes. I have good memories in this house of her, Nolan. I do know that she’s gone, though. I know that I am not hurting her,” Elle explained as he frowned and shook his head.

“I feel a little bad. You’re her baby.”

“I am a big girl now,” Elle told him as he stripped her dress from her body and cupped her face with his hands for a deep kiss. She slipped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer as he kissed her senselessly. He pulled away, and she took a deep breath. “I am a dirty girl, and I want you to be the one to scratch my itch when I need it.” Nolan kissed her again.

He stripped off his shorts and pulled her onto the king sized mattress before he kissed her for several moments as he held her close. This time, he was more gentle as he kissed over her skin and sucked on her raw nipples with soft lips. Elle held onto him as she arched her back and welcomed him between her legs as he dropped over her. Nolan turned up the heat as he moved down her curvy stomach and dragged his tongue over her clit as she sighed happily.

Elle came hard for him before she found him in her face again and kissing her with her taste all over her lips. His hard cock moved in her, and she jerked against him as he moaned against her mouth.

There was a promise of naughtiness in the passionate sex they shared together but Nolan really just wanted them to share intimacy after everything the night before. He moved slow and deep inside of her as she rocked with him and moaned his name as her body responded everywhere to his heat. She came again before he released inside of her and rolled beside her and pulled her to him. “Are you protected or will there be a souvenir from last night?”

“I am on the pill,” Elle assured him as she felt sleep taking her over again.

They came to an agreement over the next few days. Elle ended her relationship with Lance and just went to Nolan when she needed the kind of sex that he could give her. Nolan was her primary lover even though she slept with Chad a few times alone and both of them again after too many margaritas at a barbecue.

They had their couch cleaned shortly after their night together, and Elle giggled in the kitchen as she heard their maid’s reaction to the mess. “Mr. Nolan…is this what I think it is?”

“Just clean it, Ruby.” His voice was calm as Elle shook her head and thanked the stars that they did it in bed now. Nolan had an even better collection of toys in there, and she learned so much more about control and the various ways of pleasure. She would never want Ruby to know their secret, and she hummed as she stirred the soup on the stove.

They weren’t talking about their growing feelings but each and every time they had sex, Elle could feel the bond strengthen. She wasn’t willing to give him up, and she chose to remain silent as she heard the sound of something in the den.

She felt eyes on her and smiled as her stepfather passed her on the way to the pool with a roll of his eyes. “Join me if you finish that up.” The pool house was another favorite place of their sand she grinned at the idea.

“Be there soon.”

THE END

THE NAUGHTY SECRETARY

Chapter one

I stand here outside of the unemployment office looking at my last check and seeing those weeks fly by. I thought that I had plenty of time to find a job, but these months really did teach me a lesson.

I wanted to take a moment out of the rat race and enjoy those rare seconds in the day where I could smell the roses. I had been stuck behind a cubicle for almost 10 years and I felt it was almost a lifesaver when they finally gave me my walking papers. I knew that they were downsizing, but I had no idea that my department was going to get the worst hit. I was devastated when it happened, but then I began to think that it was the best thing that could have happened.

My best friend Tina, a blond bombshell with a rack that had most guys staring and drooling at the prospect of sticking their head between them was waiting for me outside. I had no vehicle and my basic transportation was taking the bus. I did mind public transportation, as it gave me time to immerse into many cultures including Chinese and even Arabic. If I had the money, I would have loved to travel, but it wasn’t like I was rolling in it. My parents barely had two pennies to rub together and asking them for help was out of the question. Besides, I didn’t want to face their disappointment.

“Cheer up, it could be worse?” I looked up confused, but I had no idea how it could be any worse. “You could not only have no job, but you could be dealing with an incurable disease. There’s always a silver lining and you just have to know how to look for it. I know that I mentioned in passing a job at my current employment. I’m hesitant to even mention it again, but they are still looking.” After a few glasses of wine, Tina had told me of these two men that were looking for a secretary. It was their way of keeping things straight, as their organizational skills were not where they were supposed to be. She told me that they were not actively looking and was only doing it because the head of the company had decided for them that it was best for business.

Tina hovered over me by a couple of inches. I was not exactly considered stick thin, but what I had I was more than happy with. According to all accounts, doctors were quite stymied by the fact that I was the healthiest that I could be at the weight that I was. Being 170 pounds and only 5’4 had made me a compact and delicious treat for those that were looking for that type of body. My black hair was not natural and I would say that the drapes didn’t match the rug.

“I know what you said about those two guys, but I’m starting to think that I might have to bite the bullet and try out for the position. You did say that they haven’t been putting too much effort into hiring someone. I could get in on the ground floor and impress them with my credentials.” I had an MBA and another degree in sociology which made me aware of how the human mind works. Men in general really only had one thing on their mind when it came to a pretty face.

“I will set it up, but I don’t want you to come crying to me when you tell me that it’s not working out. I’m just doing this as a favor. I’m not even sure that I would consider it a favor. The stories that I’ve heard of these two guys have been nothing, but negative. Brent and Julian have always been brothers from another mother. I don’t know from personal experience, but I have heard recollections where they can’t seem to keep it in their pants.” I actually didn’t mind the attention. I did dress provocatively enough that my many curves were on display. I like to throw it in their faces and bend at unnatural angles to give them a brief peak at the good stuff.

“I know that I might be regretting this, but I’m going to have to ask you to put a good word in for me. As you know, I don’t have anything pressing, so any time that I can get an interview, I’ll take it.” She drove silent and I could see that something was going on in that head of hers. “I’m beginning to wonder that there’s something more that you want to tell me about Brent and Julian. Something about all of this doesn’t sit well. I know you said that they can be dogs, but most men are exactly like them in some regard.” I sat there in my green windbreaker open at the collar to show off an abundance of flesh in the right light.

“It’s just that I’m not sure that I want to send you into the lion’s den. I would rather that I was there to fend them off for you, but you’re a big girl.” I was hoping that she wasn’t putting me down, but I got this feeling like she believed that I could take care of myself. “You know how to play the game. Flirting is almost a prerequisite in any business, as long as you don’t go too far with the joke.” I’d heard one story of how she had slept with her boss. They were both drunk after getting sauced in some bar and ended up in the back alley doing the nasty.

“I may not have been in the position of fending off too many male suitors in my day, but I do know how to get my point across. These guys really don’t have a chance. They don’t sound like my type. I’m looking forward to making them think twice about putting their moves on me. I find it a bit of a challenge and one that I am ready to take on. Besides, how do you know that I’m even going to be their type? Not everybody goes for the kind of girl that has the kind of booty that goes into a room right after she does. I don’t know about other girls my size, but I tend to feel liberated.”

Tina was breezing through traffic with that white leather skirt inching up along her thighs. This girl had legs that went on forever and then some. We were roommates and I had heard some interesting noises coming from her bedroom in the middle of the night. Sometimes there was a guy or girl involved or she had taken things into her own hands. I kind of found myself living vicariously through her, until some young gentleman had taken an interest in me. That didn’t happen very often, but more times than most would imagine.

“Ill just have to have eyes in the back of my head to make sure that they don’t try anything funny. I don’t even know if I’m going to get the job. It’s not a foregone conclusion, but I’m going to put my best foot forward.” I slapped my forehead, as I realized that my landlord Jerry was going to be waiting for me with hand out for the rent.

I just didn’t have it for him and my brother Kenneth was still under lock and key for drug possession. He was always trying to find that easy road. There were times that he had more money than brains. It’s just that he never knew when to quit. He would constantly push the envelope daring the authorities to catch him in the act.

“I hope you know what you’re doing. I’ll call personnel and get them to see you as soon as possible. I think that you’ll find some opposition. For some reason, they have been reluctant to take any kind of help, but their boss is not going to take no for an answer. They have been stalling and maybe this is exactly what they need to get off their ass and do something about it.”

She dropped me off at my apartment in a not so great neighborhood. The ladies of the night were on the street, at least those that were not currently suffering from some kind of hangover from the night before. I smiled at one beautiful black woman that looked like she had a lot more going for her than slinging it on the street.

I cautiously went through the back way and up the stairs. I wanted to avoid Jerry at all costs, but there he was in his customary snug blue jeans and dirty tee shirt that was stained with yesterday’s supper. I could actually smell the garlic 100 yards away. Was he trying to ward off some kind of vampire attack?

“I’m guessing from the way that you snuck in that you don’t have my rent. I told you this before and I’ll tell you again there are ways around that. I’m going to give you three more days and then I’m either going to get what I want or you’re going to find yourself out on the curb. I do hope that I have made myself very clear.” He was looking me up and down and I think that he had this desire to climb every mountain. Having been blessed with a huge chest, it was always getting the worst kind of attention.

“Three days should be plenty of time for me to get the money.” I didn’t even dignify that last comment with a response. He was a sleazebag, but there were those in the building that were desperate enough to take him up on his offer.

Chapter two

I was dressed to impress with my resume in hand very professional and showing all of my credentials. Julian was a black bald man with a slight goatee with distinguished gray hairs in the middle. He was about 200 pounds and was built like a linebacker ready to take the field in battle. He carried himself with authority and being 6’3, he had a tendency to intimidate others. He wore that suit like his own personal shield.

Brent was this blond playboy with the prerequisite white gleaming teeth. His smirk made me feel dirty sitting in the chair. They were both constantly looking at me and not saying one damn word. I felt like I was underneath a microscope. They must’ve shopped at the very same place, as they were practically wearing everything identical. The only big difference was that one was wearing a red tie and one was wearing a black one. Ironically, Brent was the one that was wearing the black one.

Brent was the same size and I had to admit that they looked good in their suits, but they probably would look better out of them. I was a little uncomfortable and I felt this moisture inside my panties that told me that I was interested in more than just professional business.

“I don’t know about Brent, but I think you’ll make a wonderful addition to our little family here. I do hope that you are comfortable with public displays of affection. We are very friendly in this office and sometimes we can show that in the most unexpected ways.” They circled me like I was some sort of prey on the Serengeti. “You will be asked to work under both of us and I do hope that you are ready to take on that position.” Julian’s words were laced with a sexual tone that had them both smiling at each other in knowing ways.

“I wouldn’t take too much out of what my partner says. He’s a bit of a horn dog and he’s always looking for his next conquest. I will say that you have a lot to offer.” At first, I thought that he was meaning something like my education and experience, but it was obvious from the way that he was looking down my blouse that he was more interested in my more prominent attributes. “We don’t have to look any further to find the right girl. You’re not what we usually have around here, but we can work with it.” He was not even trying to be subtle. He actually grabbed his crotch. He squeezed and then turned around like he thought that I would believe that it was an accident. If questioned, I’m sure that he would say that he was just adjusting it.

“I’m not sure what your availability is like, but we would really like you to begin today. We have a lot of work and we don’t need to be bogged down with the meager details. Working our fingers to the bone every night to put away the paperwork has been draining. I’m sure that with your experience that you can make short work of our disorganization.” Julian had not even blinked. His use of eye contact was a little disconcerting.

I was wearing something that my friend Tina thought that would be good to get underneath their skin. She was with me in the morning going through my wardrobe and then used a telltale pair of scissors to make some alterations. The black skirt was long enough. It went past my knees, but she had made this very significant slit up the side. It gave off a very revealing look at my bigger than average smooth thighs. The yellow blouse was undone the first couple of buttons. The bra underneath was something of a secret. It wasn’t mine and I probably wouldn’t have been caught dead in something so risqué.

“I can tackle just about anything. I have my own program that I will punch in the numbers from all files that you have currently piled on my desk. I don’t know how long I’m going to be here, but I doubt that I’ll get out of here, until after seven tonight.” I got up and gave them the customary handshake. I turned and stopped at the doorway. I glanced over my shoulder to see that they were both looking at my bountiful posterior. They were both licking their lips. I wanted to call them out for their behavior, but I secretly enjoyed the feeling of being objectified.

For the rest of the day, I was consciously aware of them coming by my desk and making idle chitchat. Neither one of them really had any shame. I don’t think they were wearing underwear. I could see the telltale bulges nestled inside their pants. They were snug enough that I could actually see the shape and the size of both of their organs.

At lunchtime, I went into the unisex bathroom and found a cubicle that was unoccupied. This was a private bathroom only used by Brent and Julian. It kinda gave me a giddy thrill to be sitting in the very spot that one or both of them had been in at one time or another. I thought of their bodies and I stripped away their clothing in my mind to see how they would measure up to each other.

I had my panties to the side and I was tracing the wetness and then sticking it into my mouth like I was sucking one of their cocks. I brought the other hand up to my mouth and with two fingers from each hand, I mimicked what it would be like to do this to the both of them. To look up into their eyes and see them staring. I wanted to do something that was quite out of my comfort zone and these two had me thinking all of these naughty thoughts. It was kind of distracting, but in a good way.

I took two fingers from one hand out of my mouth soaked in my spit and I drove them with no mercy in between my legs. The lips fluttered closed around my fingers, as I drilled myself repeatedly. I was biting my bottom lip. I tried my best not to scream out in obvious arousal from those feelings and images that were taking me quite by surprise.

“Oh god… Brent… Julian. I want to feel you shoot it in my mouth and all over my face like a dirty little slut. I want to feel it dripping down my chin and staining my blouse. Please, someone needs to fuck me. Put my legs over your shoulders and drive into me with no regard for my own feelings. I want both of you deep in both of my holes.” I thought that I heard something outside the doors.

I stopped momentarily and brought everything to a complete standstill. My two fingers were still inside me and my muscles were gyrating along those digits. It was kind of exciting to think that I could get caught in the act.

I bent down, as much as I could, but I saw nothing that would indicate that anybody was there. I decided to risk it. I was already this far and it seemed stupid not to go all the way.

I continued to fuck myself and I only wished that I had brought one of my toys from home. There was one in particular that had this interesting little curve that could touch me in just the right spot. Add to that the vibration of that toy coming to life and I was pretty much powerless to resist.

I had my legs spread and over the toilet. My feet were striking up against the walls of the cubicle. I didn’t even know that I was capable of spreading down the middle like some kind of gymnast on a cheerleading squad. My panties were already saturated and I could literally smell my own sex wafting up to my nose.

I heard this squishing sound of my fingers and the feel of my juices dribbling down onto the lid. “Yes…fuck me…Julian you big black stud. Don’t worry, Brent I have more than enough to satisfy you. You guys make me feel like I can’t get enough of your sweet cream shooting out of those cocks. That’s exactly what I want from the both of you. Cum inside my mouth and drip your seed down the crack of my ass. Please…make me cum… Cum… CUMMMMMMM.” I lost my composure and my whole body went into these convulsions that I had never felt before.

My feet were literally slamming with my high 4 inch heels up against the wall. My head was banging against the back of the toilet and my arms and legs were flailing like puppets of a marionette.

I saw two pairs of shoes directly in front of the cubicle door. I heard something of a gasp and I lie there and could swear that they were out there jacking off. I was a little scared to think about what they were going to do. I decided to throw them off their game by clearing my throat. I brought my heels down onto the linoleum floor and that signified to them that I had finished what I had wanted to do.

I heard muffled moans of excitement and then their footsteps leaving the bathroom. I thought for sure I would find evidence of them being here, but thankfully I did not allow it to get that far.

I waited for quite awhile, until I finally was able to stand. I was not ready for the onslaught of my orgasm. It was such a fired intensity that I was parched. I had a bottle of Evian water back in my desk. It had my name on it. I could almost think of it as their cocks blowing off in my throat. It would pale in comparison to the real thing, but at least it would satisfy my curiosity for the time being.

I went over to the sink and splashed cold water on my face. It was a very good and satisfying climax, but it was nothing like having one with a willing partner or partners as the case may be.

I took a deep breath and steeled myself for being around them for the next couple of hours. I walked out and was accosted by a man in a gray pinstripe suit. He had maturity and a mane of white hair, not to mention a pair of glasses of the coke bottle variety.

“My name is Wilson Anderson. I own this entire building and we need to talk.” I thought for a moment that he was going to call me on the carpet for my behavior in the bathroom. If he had heard any of that, he would assume that I was not worthy of the position that I was in. I didn’t want to lose my job over the insanity of manually stimulating myself in the office. “I need your help. I hate to put you in this position, but you’re the only one close enough to do what I ask. I believe that I can make it worth your while, but that’s entirely up to you to either reject or accept my proposal.” I wanted to tell him that I wasn’t for sale, but the blank check and the number that he whispered into my ear was more than enough to garner my attention.

Chapter three

I sat at my desk and waited for them to leave. It was only my first day, but everybody knows that the root of evil is money. The owner of this building was offering me a six figure salary not to mention stock options and bonuses. I only had to be a fly in the wall and to dig deeper into some discrepancies.

He put me on the right track, but mostly it could be all explained away. I had to believe that the owner of this building and this business wouldn’t be suspicious if he didn’t think that there was fire where there was smoke. If I were one of them, I would keep anything unusual and suspicious close at hand. That meant that I had to get into their offices. It was funny, but there was actually a third office with a touch pad entrance.

“I believe that we are going to call it a night. Brent wants to visit his ailing grandfather and I have some personal business to conduct. Vivian, we will see you in the morning. Be here bright and early at 8:00 AM and do try to dress for the occasion. We are very loose around here. A more casual dress code is how we roll.” I was going to mention that they were both wearing ties, but they had taken them off and unbuttoned the first couple of buttons at the collar. “I don’t suppose that you would like to join me for dinner. I have a standing reservation at the French bistro down the street. I can promise you good conversation and maybe a little hanky panky underneath the table.” He smiled, knowing that he was making me blush.

“Julian, leave the poor girl alone. She’s trying to make sense of all of this and you constantly coming onto her is not going to help matters any.” Brent put his hands on the desk and I noticed that his blond hair had been taken out of the ponytail. He looked like Fabio in the right light. I could seriously see him walking down the runway, as some kind of model. “You don’t have to take his abuse, unless you like it. In which case, I believe that you’ll find that we do bite.” I didn’t know how to answer such an obvious sexual innuendo.

“You guys are too much. You’re definitely good for my ego.” I was playing it off like it was some sort of joke, but I knew that deep down that they were serious about taking on a tag team position. “I see a lot of words, but I don’t see any action. I don’t think that either one of you would know what to do with a real woman. I would destroy you and ruin you for other girls. None of them have any idea how to do it right and believe me I have more than enough experience to teach you both a thing or two.” I figured if I could play the game that they would see they were outmatched and outwitted.

“With that, we will leave you to it. Just don’t be surprised if we take you up on your offer one day. I could definitely see myself getting lost and not necessarily in your eyes.” Brent walked away and Julian stuck around for one moment to undress me with his eyes.

When they were both gone, I waited and continued to look at the elevators to see if they were returning for something they had forgotten.

I stepped slowly towards the room at the end of the hall. The big sticking point was going to be the touchpad. I took out some makeup and I blew the powder onto the dial, so that I could see the fingerprints of what numbers were used. I followed a tried and true method of touching the digit that looked like it had been used first. I was soon seeing that red light turning green.

I opened the door and I was hit with a very cold chill that ran down my arms and legs. I stepped into the room. The ventilation system was causing me to see my own breath and made both of my nipples hard as stone.

There was a bank of servers and computer terminals. Amazingly, they had left one of them open. I didn’t need to find a password. Opening up those files had allowed me to see their dirty little secrets. Money was transferred from one department to the next. It had started off small in increments of a dollar from each department.

I could tell there was more here, but I just couldn’t put my finger on why they would need this kind of cash. It almost felt like they were working another angle. This was a miss representation of the company’s funds and could lead to both of them being dismissed. I didn’t want to be the bearer of bad news for the company president, but he had asked me to do this. I had found exactly what he wanted.

I felt like some kind of spy in one of those James bond movies. I was essentially a double agent. I turned to leave the room, only to see both Brent and Julian standing with the door closed.

“I was just…” I had made up my mind I was going to tell them a part of the truth, but it wasn’t needed.

“We know exactly what you’re doing, Vivian. We were fortunate enough to be curious about you. We were watching you on the close circuit television screen in the security office.” I’d no doubt that their main reason for doing that was to zoom in on a particular trait. My bosom was something they wanted to see more of. I couldn’t say anything, but it would’ve been best for me to turn the tables. “I don’t think that you understand. Julian and I really did like you. We have no choice, but to punish you.” I thought that he was going to fire me, but instead they cornered me against that desk.

Before I knew it, Brent had me bent over the desk holding my breath, while Julian was inching my skirt up along my naked legs. I heard a whistle of appreciation and then I made an involuntary gasp when he struck my left cheek with the palm of his hand.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t mean anything by this… I’m sorry.” I thought that maybe if I showed them some kind of remorse they would give me a moment of reprieve.

“Oh believe me, Vivian you are going to be sorry. I think you’ll find that Julian and I have the same idea when it comes to security measures.” Brent climbed up on the table. He pulled my hair, so that I was looking directly at him. My mouth was open in shock and he stuck one of his fingers down my throat and then back out again. I was literally gagging for their amusement. “I’m looking forward to see how much you can choke down. I have about 8 inches you can chew on, so that you can practice for the black snake.” I felt something large behind me and that presence made me immediately aware I was in no position to fight back. This room had the constant drone of those servers and was loud enough it would most likely muffle any kind of exclamation of surprise or pleasure coming out of my mouth.

“I love the way that your cheeks spread open around my hard black cock. You have the perfect buns and I have the perfect meat to place between them. I do hope that you like a long and dark piece.” I had fantasies revolving around being taken in this fashion. I could feel my heart beating and then I heard the zipper of Brent’s pants being pulled down.

He still had a hold of my hair. He fished through the opening and then pulled out a very real flesh and blood piece of equipment. It had that one very pronounced vein down the back and the head was a plum sized engineering marvel of mankind. His anatomy was that of a Greek god and when he pulled open his shirt, I was stunned. He took that moment of complete astonishment to plug my mouth with his meat. He had both hands on the top my head and was forcing me down that pillar of strength and virility.

“That’s what I’m talking about. Shut the fuck up and do exactly what we tell you to do. This is the only way you’re going to get out of this room with your job still intact.” Julian was running his hands down over my ass, squeezing the fleshy exterior and pulling them apart, so that he could see both of my hidden targets. I felt something wet at my asshole and then his thumb began to penetrate. I moaned around the invading presence in my mouth.

He was making me take it and I probably could have tried to fight them off, but I really didn’t want to. I was exactly where I wanted to be and who I wanted to be with. They had been teasing me mercilessly all day. I took a moment at lunch to satisfy that yearning for the both of them. They were more than happy to follow me into the bathroom.

He had me slobbering all over his package. He was delving deep with his cock head going in and out of my tight throat. He pulled out and wiped it along my lips. I could tell that his excitement was quite evident by the way that he was leaking like a sieve.

“You really do know what to do, as long as you have the right teachers. I have to tell you that we were planning to do this anyway, but we wanted to take our time. Eventually, you would want us and we would be more than willing to have you crawl on your hands and knees to get some. It was just fortuitous that we were watching you at the end of the day and it gave us the opening that we were looking for. Actually, it gave us three openings that we were looking for.” Brent was making me gag. He left it there for about 10 seconds while pinching my nose closed. I couldn’t breathe.

I heard Brent moaning and then I felt the stiff member of Julian rubbing up and down. He wasn’t trying to fuck me, but he was certainly giving me the idea he was thinking about. I heard him behind me huffing and puffing and I knew that he was getting a thrill out of dry humping me.

“Go ahead…dump your load down her throat. I want to see her swallow every single drop.” Julian was bent over behind me whispering this into my ear. I’m sure that he noticed that my excitement was not exactly hiding from them. “She’s so fucking wet. You wouldn’t believe how nice and glistening her lips are. She’s practically begging for it.” I scratched my teeth along his shaft just remind him that I was not some docile little lamb.

That was exactly the right button to push and that mixture of pain and pleasure had pushed him over the edge. He continued to slam heavily against my face making his balls slap against my chin. His knob expanded and fried hot and heavy ropes that spread across my tongue. He had the head in my mouth and was jerking with his hand to finish himself off. The look of elation on his face made me more than eager to swallow the mouthful he had deposited.

I was pulled off the desk and pushed up against the door with my hands above my head. Julian was behind me breathing hotly and pushing my legs open with his own. His knob found my wetness and began to enter very slowly at first. “This is what you really want, isn’t it a little girl? You’ve been asking for this and we did see the signals. We did follow you into the bathroom. Had you not stopped when you did, we would’ve splashed our seed all over the door. I’m glad that you left us wanting. It makes it that much more delicious to take you like this.” He had his hand over my mouth and his other hand was pinning my hands over my head. He was using his hips to push that long hard member into my folds.

“I don’t think…” He once again stopped me from saying anything. I had pushed his hand away by biting his palm. This only fueled his lust.

“That is precisely the reason why you are here, Vivian. You didn’t think. I don’t know what you were trying to accomplish, but we can’t let you get away with it. “I looked to my side to see that Brent might’ve been out of commission, but he was rapidly getting back into the action. He may have been flaccid right now, but I could see the stirrings of something. “Do you know that I only have about 5 inches inside you? I have 5 still to go. Are you woman enough to take it without screaming on one hard and determined stroke?” He didn’t give me a chance to answer.

He pressed on the small of my back. He took my black frilly underwear down with his foot, until they were around my ankles. He gave it to me hard. It really did make me speechless. I couldn’t move and I could actually feel my ass cheeks quivering.

“God help me…but I want more of what you two can give me. I’ve never felt like this before and I don’t want to lose that feeling.” Julian was giving me all of him and not holding anything back. He was pushing me up against that door and the very frame began to shake. It was such a demanding fuck that I began to push back against him to get him even deeper.

“This one takes the cake. I knew that she was repressed, but I had no idea what kind of animal we were unleashing. I’m a little tired and maybe you can take over for a moment, Brent. I don’t want to ruin this too quickly.” He took it out of me and left this empty feeling which was soon filled by what Brent possessed. They were both happy with what god gave them and they knew exactly how to use it.

“I was waiting for my chance. I’m glad to see that we’re both on the same wavelength.” He was behind me and slapping my cheeks and making them wiggle with his cock head striking against my flesh. “I do like it when these kinds of girls are more eager than those that think that they are god’s gift to men. They are, so receptive and responsive that it seems almost a pity they don’t get it as much as they should. There you go…all the way in. Look at you swallow that beautiful cock inside you. I love the way that you make it disappear and then reappear. You have the fattest lips. You certainly have the kind of hole that hasn’t been fucked by many.”

They continually changed places with me captive and more than willing. The sound of their bodies slapping against mine was music to my ears. It was a symphony playing just for me. Their grunts had only confirmed that they wanted what I could give them.

“Give it up to me. You know that you both want to cum. Pick your poison. Will it be all over my face, streaking across my ass or do you have something else in mind?” Julian was getting very close. I could tell from his labored breathing and the way that his cock was swelling to the touch that it wasn’t going to be long now.

He spun me around to face him and the contrast in their colors and body chemistry was like I was given two for the price of one. He pushed me down onto my knees roughly and they both grabbed their male endowment. They stroked right in front of my face and I instinctively opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue.

“Oh yeah…you’re going to get one hell of a load. Brent may not cum as much as I do, because he has already giving you his fair share. It doesn’t matter and I’m sure that you can handle just about anything we dish out.” I didn’t take my eyes off them and then they both made this animalistic growl in the pit of their stomach. Their knobs flared along with their nostrils and then their bodies emitted a high pitched squeal that was followed by a jettison from Julian. There wasn’t much from Brent, but it was still enough to remind me that I was in a subservient role.

They left me dripping lying at their feet with my clothes completely in disarray. Brent had my panties in his hands and stuffed up to his nose. He inhaled the aroma of my sex. They both walked out laughing and snickering at my expense.

Julian stopped and turned and put his hands up on the doorway looking down at me on the floor. “I do have to ask you why you were in here in the first place.”

“I would like to lie to you and tell you that it was all a big mistake, but I’m not going to do that. The owner of the company had some concerns. He gave me an offer that I couldn’t refuse to look into it on his behalf. I found a lot of funds that have been transferred and they have nothing to do with a pharmaceutical company. I don’t even see any records to confirm that this company deals with anything remotely pharmaceutical. On the surface it looks that way, unless you know what to look for.”

Julian and Brent looked at each other and I could tell they were trying to figure out the best way to explain things. “We made those in charge believe what we wanted them to believe. We found something a lot more lucrative, but not exactly family friendly. We primarily deal with selling sex toys on consignment for other companies. The profits you see not accounted for becomes a bonus for the both of us. We pad the books and we give the company president exactly what he wants. I guess we didn’t do a good enough job of hiding what we’ve been doing.”

“Julian came to me with this proposal. I thought that he was crazy at first, but then I saw what kind of numbers could be made. I started off skeptically, but when it blew up, we had what we considered a gold mine. I’m suggesting that you come into business with us and take 1/3 of the profits.” It was interesting and the projections didn’t lie.

“I’m not sure what you want me to say. It doesn’t feel right that you should have this kind of money. You started this business with money that wasn’t yours. I can’t possibly begin to think about working with you or becoming partners, until you make it right. I’m going to give you the night to think about it and then I need to see something that proves to me that you are honorable men.” I walked toward the door and they were still hesitant about letting me leave with this kind of information.

“We are all going to have to trust one another to make this work. Let Julian and I talk about this tonight and we should be able to come up with something that satisfies all of our misgivings about getting into business with one another. I’m glad to see that you are not easily swayed by money. If you had been, I would think that you could still be a threat. You would give up your loyalty for the kind of payday that would make dollar signs appear in your eyes. We’re going to take it on faith that you won’t say anything, until you speak to us personally tomorrow morning. I will say that part of our partnership has to be physical. Both of us really enjoyed ourselves and we can tell from your reaction that you weren’t exactly unwilling.” Brent moved to the side. I saw that Julian wanted to do something drastic, but he allowed this to play out naturally.

“I will say that I’m not opposed to the idea of getting together with you both again. I like that you can take me out of my comfort zone and show me things that I have only dreamed of before. I’ve had fantasies of two men, but I never thought that it would actually happen. It seemed like one of those stories you read about in dirty magazines. You know they couldn’t be true, but in the back of your mind you want them to be.” They were both nodding their head like I had pinpointed some kind of male secret that they didn’t want me to know about.

Chapter four

“Let me get this straight. Not only do you get to work with two handsome and available men, but they also both want to sleep with you. There has to be a catch and I’m sure that you’re not telling me everything. You have the best of both worlds. I’m a little envious that you have not only the benefit of some hunky white guy, but you also have the ebony god to take you to new heights of pleasure.” Tina had found me playing with myself and moaning both of those guys’ names over and over again in a post orgasmic ecstasy.

She had watched me for quite some time; before she finally announced that she was standing there watching me. Thankfully, she had waited until I had gotten it out of my system. Lying there with a cool sheet over me and her sitting on the edge of the bed getting the blow by blow of what happened on my first day was one of the best girl talks that we ever had.

“Let’s just say that I have them where I want them. I just have to decide what I want to do with that information. They want me to go into business with them and to share the profits three ways. I can’t say that I’m not tempted, but I’m really struggling on whether I can trust them. I think you can tell a lot by how a man fucks. They both have demanding and forceful sexual appetites. I was at first a little leery about taking them both on, but imagine my surprise that my body was ready to experience a three way.” She was sitting there in that white leather skirt and I could see that our discussion had made her quite excitable.

“If you keep talking like that, I’m going to cream right here in front of you. I will say that watching you made me want to join you. Maybe you can talk to them on my behalf and we can find some time that we can all be together. I can only imagine what three people can get into and add another and you could have a whole different dynamic. We might even have to succumb to our lesbian needs. Don’t say that you don’t have them, because I’ve seen the way that you look at me from time to time. I know it was primarily because you weren’t getting any, but I didn’t exactly make it easy on you.”

“I don’t see any reason why I can’t broach the topic with them, but not until we cement this new arrangement of ours.” I didn’t tell her about the blackmail. I wasn’t sure how she would react. I felt by keeping this dirty little secret between the three of us that it was making us that much more bonded as partners in business and in bed.

“I was hoping that you might say that. I told you I heard stories about them, but I never was sure what was real and what was made up. From what you tell me, they like to play it fast and loose in the office. I like the idea of having them sniffing around my desk. You really did step into something good this time, Vivian.” I had to smile and she punched my shoulder in a playful way to let me know that I didn’t have to be so happy about it.

“I just have to figure out the logistics, but I believe that my answer is going to be a resounding yes. I just need to make sure that we are all on the same page.” She left me alone sitting there with a sheen of sweat covering my skin. I was going to need a necessary hot shower. I might even have to turn it to a cooler temperature to turn down the heat between my legs.

I lie there after taking my shower feeling that cold chill, but then a distinct warm sensation running through my extremities. They turned me on and left me running like an engine overheating. I had more to give and they were about to learn that unleashing this monster was the best idea. I had become insatiable, in need of sexual release and the only way that I could get it was with them or with my eager hands that were more than happy to comply with my wishes.

I woke up early and I found Tina had already left. I walked out and found the landlord Jerry standing there waiting for me once again. If I had any reservations with working with Julian and Brent, I didn’t anymore.

“Tick Tock… Tick Tock.” He didn’t say anything else and walked away with keys twirling around his fingers. I knew what he was referring to. The very idea of being with someone like him made me want to gouge my eyes out and run screaming naked into the night.

I thought about what it would be like and it didn’t give me that same rush of adrenaline that I got from my two new lovers. I could see us working well together, but that was if we could come to terms. There had to be something written in blood and a contract that was solid as stone. There couldn’t be any miss interpretation. I’d spent some of last night doing up such a document. There was nothing legalese about it. It was straightforward and to the point. I was going to present it to them in the boardroom and hopefully they would see that I meant business.

I got there earlier than expected and found that they had not graced me with their presence. I was left to go over the finer details of the contract. I had to make certain conditions. I liked the idea of putting it down on paper that they had to service me at least once a week. I also wrote down that I was more than willing to take a more submissive role one time during the week. It wasn’t specified which day it would be and mixing things up would make for variety.

I was there for almost an hour before they finally arrived in the same black suit looking every bit the professional. They were both carrying briefcases and they slammed them down on the table on either side of me.

They looked over my shoulder and I could feel their hot breath on my neck. The feeling made me a little weak and I had to sit down before I crumbled. They read the contract and they made a certain notation on the bottom that made my eyes bug out of my skull with the idea of doing something like that.

“This is perfectly acceptable to me and Brent. We don’t have any problem with giving you one day that you’re the one that gets all the pleasure. We just want to add one addendum. It’s nothing major, but it is a bit of a deal breaker. We’ve been searching for something for a while and now we think that we can have it.” Julian was pulling at the tie on his neck like it was a noose about to choke off his air supply.

“I’m curious, but I need to see what you have a mind.” As if on cue, they opened their briefcases and inside away from prying eyes were various sexual implements of torture and delight. There were a cat of nine tails, a flogger and several different sex toys, which included the very one that I had at home under lock and key. I picked it up and moved my fingers up and down the curvature.

“That’s one of our bestsellers. Julian and I can’t seem to keep it, before somebody is snatching it up. I guest word of mouth has gotten around that this thing can hit you in just the right places. It’s the perfect tool for those that are single, but it’s also a wonderful marital aid.” I was kind of shell shocked and unable to move, until they got me over the table and lifted my black dress with the white belt accompanying it.

“I don’t see any reason why we can’t adjourn for a private meeting. I did ask you to do something and I’m hoping that you paid attention to my request.” They slid a piece of paper in front of me, while getting rid of my underwear. I heard both of their zippers and I felt both of their shafts slapping against my bare ass.

“We made sure to give back the money that we started this other business with. We even made it look like a clerical error. I’m sure that you’re thinking that we should give something more, but that would only attract more attention. This way nobody is the wiser and we can continue to do this for as long as we want to.” Julian’s husky voice was only punctuated with the sliding of his meat down the crack of my ass.

He fucked me with it and then pulled it back out before introducing a new element to our little arrangement. That toy that I knew so well was graced with something warm and then inserted, until the buzzing had me practically on edge. My teeth were chattering.

“I would think that having to use something like this would emasculate a man. I don’t see it like that. I actually enjoy using one of these things myself.” Brent used those words carefully, before once again sliding up onto the rectangle table. He had his cock out and it was already showing signs of arousal. His vanilla cream was dripping down his obvious endowment. Julian was fucking me slow and then fast with the pussy pleaser. Brent slid underneath me and in the process pulled me up onto the table with Julian following me right along to the center.

Brent was underneath me, until he was grasping onto that curved vibrator. They had me at their mercy. I must have looked quite the sight. If anybody were to walk past at that very moment they would either run or stay to watch the show.

I moved my mouth down the length of Brent’s cock and heard his surprise wafting over my clit. I stopped with my mouth full to feel that Julian was about to embark on a journey that I had never taken before. He was poised at my Hershey trail and was using a combination of some very intense lube and his own sweetness to seal the deal.

I took my mouth off of Brent long enough to tell Julian “I’m going to ask you very nicely to go slow. I’ve never done anything anal and the most that I’ve had back there is a couple of fingers. I’m not saying that I’m not curious, but I do think that you should do me the courtesy of making me want it that way. Tease me and please me and I’m sure that will get me to do practically anything you want.” The cock head that was ready to push against the resistance was now replaced with something more agile and wet.

He was tongue fucking my ass and spreading me open by the cheeks to get a bird’s eye view of what he was doing. I might’ve been a bigger girl, but my stamina was above reproach. I could run for few miles and then return the same way and only feel a little winded. My lungs were in fantastic shape and my Dr. told me that my heart was that of a 20 year old.

“When I told you to please me and to tease me, I didn’t exactly…mean that. You’re not seeing me…complaining… Ahhhh… Ahhh.” I wrapped my lips around Brent and I could feel that excitement in the air. I played with his joint, smoking on the top and drawing out that little bit that was soon to be followed by a whole lot more.

The toy was still deep inside and the vibration had been turned up to close to the highest setting. I’d only had the guts to turn it up all the way to full blast one time. It left me comatose until morning.

“Damn… Julian you really do need to fuck her ass. I want to see it and I’m sure from what Vivian has said that she’s ready to take that ride with you. I do believe that it might be time to slip in.” It was interesting they could do this together and not be even remotely shy around each other’s naked body. It showed they were comfortable in their own skin. That was a far cry from how most men would feel when they were crossing swords.

“I do believe you might have a good idea for once, Brent.” Julian straddled me from behind. I looked over my shoulder to see that he was holding onto my ample hips. “You’re the kind of girl that knows what it takes to bring the boys to the yard.” He was nudging at my spit slippery entrance. He pushed it up against that dilated hole. I thought for a moment it was never going to happen. He was constantly applying more lube and squeezing the tip to get more of that sticky substance.

“I don’t think that it’s going to go…INNNNNNN.” I had barely gotten the word out of my mouth when his knob finally made its way within that tight opening. I was breathing heavy and the hot air over top of Brent was certainly making him happy. “Ahhh…that is not exactly what I was…expecting.” I didn’t have to tell him to go slow, as I had already done it. He was taking my words at heart and he pulled out with a wet pop, before moving forward and doing it again with another inch firmly implanted within my ass.

Before long, he was all the way in and I thought for sure that I was going to faint from the sheer pleasure. He was doing it nice and easy, but with long and determined strokes to take my breath away. I didn’t think that it was possible that I could do this, but I was happy to see my body had other ideas.

“I thought that your pussy was something, but your ass is doing things to my cock that no one has ever done before. I’m glad that you were caught by us in the act. It makes what I’m doing right now, so damn good that I can hardly keep it contained.”

“Somebody better start sucking my cock again.” I greedily devoured that piece, loving the feel of it on my tongue. I felt the distinct signs that it was ready to take things all the way home. “Well…you really do know how to suck a golf ball through a garden hose. I don’t want to share you with anybody other than Julian. I hope that we can depend on you to keep this a secret between the three of us.”

“Don’t you mean the four of us?” We all turned at the same time to see Tina sitting there with her high heels in her hands. “Don’t mind me, I’m just going to sit here and enjoy the view.” They were looking to me for answers. I did the only thing that I could do under the circumstances. I worked them into a frenzy by driving Brent’s cock into my throat and Julian’s deep into my ass.

“I think that we can forgive you…but you do need to be punished for speaking out of turn.” Brent’s knob was being spit shined and my drool was collecting down by his sack. I’d taken the opportunity to take both orbs into my mouth, but then I returned to the prize that was easily a delicious morsel that could satisfy my longing for quite some time.

“I know exactly what you’re thinking, Brent and I wholeheartedly agree.” Julian’s strokes were getting more determined and I could tell from the sound of his breath that he was rapidly closing in on his own climax.

Both cocks were going to spew their contents and both my holes were going to take them simultaneously.

“I’m cumming…I’m fucking…CUMMMINGGGGGGGGG.” I didn’t know who was saying it in a baritone voice, but it could’ve been either one of them. It didn’t matter, because both of them went off and my mouth was filled. I was swallowing and taking the shot from behind in my ass.

I moaned around the dipstick in my mouth, feeling that vibrator inside me being turned up full blast. I looked down underneath to see that Tina had taken the liberty of doing the honor. I was shaking, so badly that the cock in my ass was pulled out. I let go of Brent and he fired on long stream across my nose.

I must’ve passed out. I woke up to find that they were all looking at me with great concern. They soon realized that I was perfectly fine and that I had no ill will towards what they had done. We agreed to bring Tina into this, but that was another story. The real deal was that I get to keep 1/3rd of the profits, have the pleasure of satisfying myself with two men and one woman, climax to my wildest fantasies and be a test subject for all their new sex toys and sexual fantasies.

It was quite a deal and I couldn’t say no! Who says that you cannot have your cake and eat it too!

SURRENDERING TO THE 3 ALPHAS

Chapter one

My mother told me that I would get myself into trouble if I hanged out with my friend and she wasn’t wrong. Joan looked like the most straight-laced woman that you would ever meet, but underneath she was a dirty little girl. She would constantly pull me into these situations that were ripe with consequences. This girl had a one-track mind for only those that were packing a substantial offering.

“Michelle, you have no idea how nice it is to find someone that is willing to go outside their comfort zone. I know that my other friends would gladly do that, but they’ve all got married and are having kids. I don’t know where the time has gone. I’m almost reaching my 40th year and I still don’t have any need to settle down and have a conventional way of living. There are too many young pieces that have not tasted a woman like me and they are about to find out that I can be quite a handful.” She was wearing her customary red dress, as armor, going into the battle of the sexes.

“Every time that I say that I will never do anything like that again, you always seem to find a way to draw me back into your web of depravity. Guys really don’t have a chance when they are around you and I tend to get the blowback of what you don’t want. I haven’t had one that was able to hold their liquor long enough to give me what I wanted.” I thought I didn’t need anybody, but myself, but cold sheets had a way of getting old in a hurry. “I’m an only child and you can imagine that means that I’m looking for approval where ever I can get it.” I tried to take things nice and slow, but Joan had a funny way of pushing the envelope of good sense and judgment.

“You can’t kid me, Michelle. You know as well as I do that this is something that you need in your life. If it wasn’t for me, you would have been stuck in your home diddling yourself.” The one thing that I can always count on from Joan was to be straightforward. She wasn’t exactly easy to be around and sometimes I found myself embarrassed by her actions. Ogling guys and whistling at them as they walked past was just one of many little things that she did that made me want to crawl into a hole and die. My long black hair was pulled into a ponytail and the little black dress that is customary for every woman’s closet was now adorning my body. I was never very comfortable with displaying this much skin, but sometimes walking a different path lets you see a new perspective.

She walked right into the club and was immediately surrounded by a gaggle of men looking for her attention. It was obvious from the way they were acting that it wasn’t an uncommon occurrence. I may not have gone out with her all the time, but that didn’t mean that she didn’t go out alone.

There were times when I was working in the office punching numbers into the computer that I felt like wallpaper. There was no way I could stand on the sidelines in this club and be some kind of fly on the wall. I would have thought that she would get lost in the sea of available men, but she took the time to come back over and drag me into the middle of things.

One guy, in particular, was sizing me up, but his playboy act was not working on me. The gold chain around his neck was sleazy and the way he leered at me made me feel like I wasn’t wearing anything at all.

“I want all of you to meet a friend of mine. Michelle needs a little fun in her life and I expect all of you will do your damnedest to show her a good time. Just remember, I will be watching and if I see anything that is making her uncomfortable, then you can expect me to step in to intervene on her behalf.” She was an interesting friend to have in my Rolodex, but it wasn’t like I could stand being around her for more than one day a week. “I do believe that somebody said something about buying some shots.” She was the life of the party and I was a meek and mild young thing at the age of 21 with barely any life experience. Why an older woman like her would take me underneath her wing was beyond me.

I was listening to the music and sipping my drink gingerly when somebody grabbed me by the wrist. It was with enough force that some of my drink went spilling over the top of the glass. I managed to put it back down on the counter by reaching out to my arm before I was pulled onto the dance floor with the one that had been looking at me from the moment that he had laid his eyes on me.

“Michelle, my name is Michael and I would like to tell you that you are the prettiest thing in this room. The only thing that is missing is your clothes on my floor and your body splayed out on my red silk sheets. I have a mirror over my bed that allows me to watch every single motion.” I got the feeling that he thought he was telling me something that would endear me to him, but it was doing the exact opposite. “I want to get you out of that dress and to see what you’re hiding underneath.” He was grinding against me and I had my hands on his chest, but not in an intimate way. I wanted him to leave me alone, but I didn’t have the courage to say something like that.

He was persistent and domineering and he really didn’t want me to leave his side. “I’m sure that there are other girls that would love to have your kind of attention. Don’t let me stop you from finding your next conquest.” I thought that I was making myself very clear, but apparently, everything I said went in one ear and out the other. “I don’t know if you know this, but I’m more into girls.” I thought that might throw cold water on his parade, but instead, his package only grew by the mere mention that I might be into giving women what they wanted.

I should have known that he would have had that fantasy and every man probably thought about that at one time in his life. He tried to kiss me and I moved my head just in time for him to get my cheek. I thought that his advances being rebuffed would be enough to stop this game, but apparently, it was a hunt that he was hot for.

“You need to loosen up and maybe a few more shots will put you in a better mood.” The mood that he was talking about was swaying to an unseen beat with my head swimming and my body practically begging for any man regardless of race, creed, or color to take me to heights of pleasure that I had never known before. “You and I are going to have fun whether you like it or not.” With those words, he grabbed my waist. I made an involuntary gasp, but it certainly wasn’t from arousal.

“I’m not the kind of girl that you think I am. Joan was only suggesting that I enjoy myself, but not necessarily in the way that you are taking her intention.” I was using big words and stringing them together to make him cock his eyebrow with that of curiosity and confusion. “I’m not looking to hook up and I don’t know how much clearer I can be.” That didn’t stop him from pushing his pelvis up against my own. Even though he was not my type, that didn’t mean that his cock wasn’t rubbing me in just the right way.

Working in a dead-end job had its advantages. People rarely looked in my direction and I was left to my own devices. I liked my solitude, but Joan was not about to let me become some kind of a hermit. I enjoyed a good book and I didn’t even own a television. It came from growing up in the great outdoors. My parents were always stressing to enjoy life and to take every opportunity to experience something new. I may not have been very sociable, but I did take to extreme sports like a duck does to water.

I really didn’t want to be in his arms and his sweaty body and very pungent cologne were making me a little sick to my stomach. I got lost in my head. I thought about the last time that I went skiing. I could feel the cold whipping my face and making me feel alive as my speed got even more intense. I was smiling and I think my dance partner took that as a form of surrender. He put his lips on me and I could taste something disgusting like garlic permeating his breath. I was brought back to reality and I started to pound on his chest with him taking that for a challenge to his manhood. He snuck his hand up underneath my dress. He was touching my inner thigh, therefore making me concerned for my safety.

“Take your damn hands off her.” I glanced to my side to see this handsome dark-haired stranger wearing a pair of jeans that were two sizes too small. His shirt was busting out with all sorts of muscles and with one wrong flex, he woyld have probably ripped through it. “I don’t think you heard what I said and maybe I should do something about that.” He put his hand on this sleaze bags shoulder.

The smile on Michael’s face told me that things were going to get ugly in a hurry. I really didn’t want to be the cause of some kind of bar fight, but I kind of enjoyed that this guy had come to my rescue like an old-fashioned knight in shining armor.

Chapter two

The music was still playing very loudly and not very many people knew that the drama unfolding was going to turn into a bloodbath. The man holding onto me let me go before he had his finger where it shouldn’t be. I didn’t give him any encouragement and apparently he didn’t need any.

He turned to face my savior, but he didn’t stop with that. He swung his fist and made contact with this man’s jaw. I jumped back startled, but it barely did anything. In fact, he turned his cheek for a moment and rubbed his finger on a drop of blood on his chin. It did not raise his anger, but he did act as if the punch didn’t even bother him. “My mother hits harder than that.” He got one more punch for mistakenly trying to bring up his mother in conversation. “I wouldn’t make the mistake of trying something like that again. I’ve been very patient, but my patience only goes so far.”

The guy that had manhandled me was looking at him like he was some kind of alien. He was already three sheets to the wind and that only enhanced his courage and gave him the incentive to do something more. He tried for one more punch and the guy literally grabbed his fist in midair and squeezed with enough force to bring this guy down to his knees.

“My name is Sean and my two brothers are John and Billy.” As if on cue, two more handsome dark haired gentlemen stepped into the light like they were there all the time to lend a hand. “It’s nice to meet you. Permit us to get rid of the garbage and we’ll be right back to take a bow of victory.” All three of them forced their will on this man and seeing that he was outnumbered and outgunned, he decided to make a strategic exit.

I looked around for Joan, but she was already busy with two young college kids that couldn’t have been more than 20 years old. She was definitely robbing the cradle and told me several times that getting together with young men gave her back her youth. I was about to call it a night, but these three guys came over and surrounded me with enough testosterone that it was actually thick in the air.

“Let me buy all of you a drink.” I tried to push past John, but he was like a damn tank and built to take a beating. He literally lifted me into the air over his shoulder and carried me into the back room where there was apparently a high stakes poker game going on.

“I have to apologize for John and sometimes, he acts like a Neanderthal. I understand the sentiment and I do admit that I find you quite attractive. I own my own tailoring business with my brothers and I would say that you were 5’4 and 120lbs.” I was stunned that Sean could pinpoint me down to the exact measurements.” I had quite the handful on my chest and being in their gravity had made my nipples eraser hard.

There was one guy lying on the table with the losing hard of a pair of kings in his hands. He had passed out with drool coming out of the side of his mouth. It looked like the game had just about finished and the bounty was claimed by the three brothers. Sean scattered the money around on the table before lifting me off my feet, until I was planted with him sliding easily between my legs. My dress had already risen a few inches and I couldn’t help to notice that all of these guys had their eyes on me.

“I get the feeling like I just went from the frying pan into the fire.” The smile on Sean’s face was soon coming closer until we were kissing wildly. I had never felt so out of control and then I felt hands all over me igniting a fire down below that was no mere ember. This was a four-alarm blaze and one that I could not deny. “What the fuck…we only live once.” I wasn’t sure how far I was willing to go, especially in a semi-public place like the backroom of a club.

Billy was the shy and quiet type, but I did get the sense that he was waiting for an engraved invitation. I reached out with no regard for what I was doing, grabbed his collar, and pulled him to me. If I had to drop the pretense of being shy, then he was damn well going to do the same thing. He looked a little out of place and was biting his lip with nervousness that only made me want to corrupt him even more.

John had placed his hands on my inner thighs to spread me open. I was wearing panties, but they were a mere nuisance. John pulled them down and gave them to me. I looked at them and wondered what he had in mind, but Sean showed me in no uncertain terms. He brought my hand up to my mouth with the panties enclosed and he made me chew on the fabric. John had inserted his tongue where no man had been for over four months.

I literally went crazy, shaking from an orgasm that slapped me across the face out of nowhere. I dropped back on the table with my legs over John’s shoulders. I humped the air and grabbed onto his hair, which was very short, but still very manageable.

I wanted to scream, but the panties were stifling any kind of exclamation of surprise and pleasure. It really didn’t matter and the music outside the doors was keeping anybody from knowing what was going on. It was kind of exciting and scary at the same time, but I found myself believing that they wouldn’t hurt me.

My feet were dangling over John’s shoulders, while the dress was being pulled down over my more prominent assets. My breasts were right there for the taking and Sean and Billy were more than anxious to sample my wares. Their techniques were different. Billy was softer and Sean wasn’t exactly holding back by biting the tip. I moaned with my eyes closed and feeling like this sexual creature that had just been given license to do whatever the hell she wanted.

The table wasn’t all that big and lying back had my head hanging over the side. I heard a growl of satisfaction and then the sound of a zipper being pulled down right in front of my eyes. I looked up into the blue eyes of Sean and he was ready to get is cock out and into something warm. Upside down, this thing looked gigantic and I would probably put it at 8 inches and thick enough that it would probably be a match for any beer can.

“We have to take our cue from her. We don’t do anything unless we are sure that this is what she wants.” Sean was trying to be the voice of reason for all of them. He didn’t have to worry because my body was pretty much betraying any kind of argument that my mind might’ve had. I was squirming to the touch of John digging his fingernails into my thighs. His tongue was deep inside me and my pussy was grabbing onto him and trying to rip his tongue right out of his mouth.

Sean moved his cock head back and forth in front of my eyes as if he was trying to hypnotize me into doing his bidding. The droplet on the top was making my mouth water for a chance to taste it. I had never been so reckless or careless in my life and I knew that my mother would be appalled if she had seen me in that position. I was old enough to know better and old enough to not give a damn.

The panties were pulled out of my mouth and I screamed. “FUCK me with your tongue… I want to cum all over your face and leave you glazed like a doughnut.” My wet pussy was pretty much telling me what to say and even though the words sounded foreign, it did feel nice to let go and do something totally out of character. “Somebody better fuck my mouth and I mean right now.” It sounded like somebody else, but then Sean was right there with that mushroom cap ready to take advantage of my otherwise perverted nature.

“We found a wild one.” Sean forced his way past my teeth and my jaws stretched to accommodate the girth of such a weapon. I had to give John credit and he stayed down there for a good solid 20 minutes giving me the kind of oral experience that any woman would have been happy to have. Guys may not know, but if you give a girl an orgasm with your tongue, then she will do anything.

“I don’t know if I can do this. I’ve never done anything like this before and it feels a little strange. I don’t mean to be the poison pill, but maybe we should stop and talk about this before we go any further.” Billy was the only one of us that was using logic. It was not hard to see that his excitement was raging out of control. I reached out with my hand and made him gasp, but he did not stop me from reaching in and pulling him to the open.

He easily succumbed to my nimble fingers working him over into a frothy frenzy. His cream was spilling over the top and this was just from being over stimulated. I had to admit that his willingness to back away, even when his body was telling him something else was admirable.

“I don’t know about John, but I have no reason to talk about this. She’s willing and she’s not exactly fighting us much.” Sean laughed at my expense with his cock deep in my mouth. “I don’t know if I could even stop if I wanted to. I’m going to fill her mouth and make her swallow it.” I was being objectified, but I don’t think I cared in the very least. In fact, I found it quite exciting to give these guys a moment of pleasure before going our separate ways.

I came and that orgasm was so powerful that my ass literally drove itself up into the air. I was going into convulsions and screaming at the top of my lungs. My mouth was open and my tongue lazily lapping at the shaft that was still taking pleasure from my mouth.

“Now you’ve done it… little bitch… YESSSSS.” The knob expanded and began to expel shot after shot that had me literally scared of being drowned. I had to swallow several times and this was the first time in my life that I didn’t feel like I faded into the woodwork. I was alive and I had no idea how I could justify my actions, but I was not about to shine a light on any of that.

It felt like a fantasy and something imaginary, but I knew from the way that my body was responding that it was all too real. Amazingly, John did not stop and he gave me two more good orgasms, while Sean sat down and was stroking new life into his appendage. Billy was sweating and I could see the look in his eyes. There was no doubt that my hands were the magic touch.

“God help me…but I guess if I’m going to hell, then I may as well do it in grand fashion.” Billy fucked my fingers and he was the only one of them that had the makings of a beard. It wasn’t thick, but you could see that he could easily become something like a grizzly Adams in a matter of days. He was breathing heavy and then grunted with a shower of his seed all the way up my arm. The feel of the heat hitting my skin made me shiver with something more than just pleasure. I was quite taken with all of them and that was when I felt something nudging down below. With whatever energy I had left, I got up on my elbows to see the moment of truth.

John grabbed me by the back of the hair forcing his tongue into my mouth, while at the same time driving with insistence until he was balls deep. I moaned loudly with my eyes wide open and the motion of his thrusts getting to the point of pain and pleasure mixed in for good measure.

“Don’t break her. I wanna crack at that sweet little body of hers.” Sean had enough time to put some lead in his pencil. He was stroking to the spectacle of John fucking me. I was beginning to believe that sex didn’t have to come with a one pump chump.

“I don’t think that you have to worry, Sean. There’s more than enough to go around. I’ve been looking for any sign that she wants this to stop, but I don’t think that she has any aspirations to put the brakes on.” How he was able to talk and fuck me at the same time was something that was a little disconcerting. It was when he started to hammer me deeply that I found my legs splayed open like that of a Turkey getting stuffed.

“I’m cumming…trust me…I’m not going to be the only one.” John didn’t look like I was serious, but then he felt what was happening and that smug look was wiped off his face. He tried to pull away, but I grabbed onto his ass and made sure that escape was not an option.

He came inside me, but he did find the strength to take it out and shoot the last couple of streams over my bald mound. John rubbed it into my skin as if it was some kind of elixir of youth. They were all in their late thirties. I should’ve felt like they were taking advantage of me, but I really didn’t.

“Let me have seconds.” What Sean meant to say was sloppy seconds, as John fell back in a chair exhausted and looking like he was going to pass out. Sean slapped my clit and made me jump out of my skin with how sensitive I was after already cumming too many times to count. “Let’s see how you deal with a real man.” He took aim at my hole and didn’t even stop until he too took me balls deep. He was not gentle. He slapped my ass, pulled my hair, and literally glared into my face with the insistence that had me meeting him stroke for stroke.

I found myself turned around with his hands on my ass and doing me like that of an animal. He pulled my hair back with my neck straining against the effort and then kissing me with nothing that even came close to passion. This was raw animalistic and out of control. I don’t think I could’ve been any happier.

“I’m going to cum all over your ass.” He didn’t even ask for permission and then he too unloaded and it wasn’t just all over my ass. I don’t know how he was able to manage it after already cumming in my mouth, but his first shot went all the way up the small of my back. It stained my dress and I had no idea how I was going to explain that to my dry cleaner.

They were pretty much finished, but I wondered how long they would be out of action. I looked at the clock and noticed that we had been going at it for over 2 hours. It was the advantage of having three guys at the same time. There was always one that was ready to jump back in the saddle.

Chapter three

I walked out of there a little unsteady with all three guys smiling like they had gotten one over on me. In the cold light of day, I was feeling slightly ashamed about taking the walk of shame. My panties were literally balled up in my purse. My legs were trembling with the need to grab onto their shoulders for some kind of support.

“I want all three of you to come over to my place for dinner tomorrow night.” I didn’t understand why I said that, but maybe I needed home field advantage. “I make the most amazing ravioli that you have ever taken into your mouth.” I noticed by getting a closer look that they all had this swarthy complexion. They were Italian by birth, but they had been transplanted to the states when they were too young to remember. That was what John had told me. He was a bit of a chatty one.

“I don’t think either one of us can say no to a home cooked meal. Our parents are 1,000 miles away and let’s just say that the local fare around here doesn’t exactly measure up to our mother’s cooking.” John was the one that decided to be the spokesperson for the group. He was still looking at me up and down and I had no doubt that he was not even close to through with me. “It would be our honor and we will even bring a bottle of wine for the occasion.” Having dinner with three guys that I hardly knew was a bit out of my comfort zone. It was time to shake things up.

“I think tomorrow night that you’ll find a different woman waiting for you. Don’t be surprised when I’m the one that takes control and I use your bodies for my own pleasure. If you can’t handle that, then I suggest that you rethink coming over. All three of you are going to be my special living toys. I’m giving you a fair warning to give you all a chance to back out gracefully.” They had already taken what they wanted and it was about time that I did the same. I had visions of a blindfold for each of them and a pair of handcuffs to keep them from doing anything that I didn’t want them to do. I might have to rethink the blindfold. I wanted them to see everything.

“This may come as a bit of a shock, but we’ve never actually shared a woman before. I know that doesn’t sound probable, but trust me this is one of those times that will live in infamy.” Billy lifted me by the shoulders to give me a kiss with my legs wrapped around his waist. It was quite passionate and had me swooning to his touch. “I very much look forward to seeing what you have in mind tomorrow night.” I could feel his member trying to touch on something that he didn’t get a chance to experience. “As long as I get to fuck you, I don’t care what you do to me.” That was a bold statement to make. I wasn’t sure that he had the balls to back it up.

He put me back down on the ground. I found John cupping my neck with the same kind of passion all over again. Sean was not one to be left out, but his kiss was messy and he was rubbing up against me like he wanted to start a fire. I did moan and the smile that I saw creasing his features told me that was exactly what he wanted to see.

I grabbed each of their hands and I wrote my address in ink. They would either have to commit it to memory or write it down somewhere before they found themselves washing it off in the shower. I breathed deeply, sighing with a sort of excitement from picturing them all in the shower together with me. That was an image that I was going to keep me up at night.

The taxi was idling at the curb and I had gone looking for Joan, but she was nowhere to be seen. I had to assume that she had already found a better offer and was most likely showing that young gentleman what an older woman could do.

“I do hope that you didn’t take offense at what we did to you in there. It doesn’t seem that you feel that we went too far. We may have gotten a little carried away and you can account that to our Italian blood.” John escorted me into the taxi. I sat there, as we pulled away from the curb with my eyes turning and looking at them and wondering if I’d gotten in over my head.

I didn’t sleep much that night and with visions of them flying around in my head it was no wonder that I was pretty much a zombie by the morning. I was thankful that it was a Saturday and I could sleep in. I was curled into my sheets like my own personal cocoon.

I awoke to start thinking that I wasn’t alone and then I noticed that Joan had somehow gotten in without my permission. “I rang the doorbell several times. I thought something happened to you. I see that something did, but it’s not exactly what I was thinking.” She raised the stained material of my black dress from the floor on the toe of her very expensive shoes. “I would say that you had a bit more fun than I gave you credit for.” She was in a pair of jeans that molded to her body like a second skin.

“I don’t need your permission to test my limits. You brought me there locked and loaded. What did you expect to happen?” I was only teasing her and there was no way that I could possibly keep a straight face.

“Do you want me to guess, or are you going to tell me all the nasty details.” I saw that my window was open in my bedroom and one of my figurines had broken upon her entry. For an older woman, she was quite agile and had kept up a regiment every morning with a personal trainer.

“I think that it goes without saying that I got lucky. I was left with a smile on my face and a need for a repeat performance. I’m going to be cooking dinner tonight and hopefully, I will be the one that’s in control of what happens after.” I was purposely leaving out the fact that it was three guys instead of one. She could believe what she wanted to. I’m usually more forthright and telling tales out of the school was not uncommon when we got together. Unfortunately, it was usually her tales with me living vicariously through her, but maybe the tables had turned.

“I think that you are leaving something out. I’m not sure what it is, but I will find out. I’m just glad that you had fun and trust me I wasn’t exactly alone for the evening. College guys really do have the stamina to go all night long. I walked out of his dorm room with my heels in my hand and several guys giving me the eye. I do believe that I’m going to get my paramour to introduce me to some of his brothers.” The very thought of brothers brought to mind what kind of slut I was last night.

I was tempted to tell her what had happened, but I kinda wanted to keep it to myself. It was the first time that I had a secret that I wasn’t willing to share and I found the idea of letting it all hang out like something that I would never have done under normal circumstances. It could’ve been some kind of nightingale syndrome from them coming to my rescue, but I think it went well beyond that.

“Michelle, I know how it is to have secrets, but I think that it would make you feel better to get it off your chest.” She was doing her best to weasel information out of me, but I really was in no mood to play this game. “I don’t need the details. If this is something that you wanna keep to yourself, then do it by all means. Don’t let me pressure you. I do think that you have slept long enough and that we should get out there and enjoy this nice sunny day.” I couldn’t have agreed more.

We went for a jog together and I felt energized, even though I had been fucked like nobody’s business last night. It gave me a sense of self and I found that giving the brothers license to have my body was making me want to do the same thing, but in reverse.

I had never been one to ogle the merchandise, but today was a different story. Each time that a young man with a nice physique went by me, I would bite my bottom lip and feel my lips quivering. Those boys had awakened something and now that monster wanted to come out and play.

“I know that look and believe me I was the one that invented the look. Whatever happened last night has opened you up to new possibilities and experiences. I say grab a spoon and dive in. You never know how long that feeling is going to last. For me, it’s every day of my life, but I’m not like normal and everyday girls. I tend to throw caution to the wind and do what feels right. It might make me feel empty afterward, but I always find someone to take away that loss.” I had never heard her talk about herself like this and it was a real eye-opening experience.

“What I’m hearing you say is that you are ready for a commitment.” She stopped me and put her hand on my chest, which only exasperated my condition. “I didn’t mean to say anything, but do you hear your biological clock ticking? You always said that you wanted a big family, but you never found the right guy to settle down with. Perhaps, you need to be more selective and to get to know a guy before you jump into bed. I know that’s a novel concept, but it’s time to stop acting like you’re still 20 years old.” I had given her a little to think about and the look on her face was of shock.

“On some small level that is exactly the way I’m feeling. Why is it that any time that I talk to you I always come back with something of a different perspective? You should probably take your own advice, but you’ve been living in the shadows away from the real world for too long. You let what happened with Joseph get the best of you. If this guy makes you happy, then I say don’t hold back and do whatever you can to hold on to that feeling.” Joseph was supposed to be the love of my life, but he ruined that by dying. It wasn’t his fault, but I still blamed him nonetheless for leaving me after only two months of us finding one another.

“We were made for each other and I don’t think that I will ever find that kind of love. Any other man will pale in comparison. I really don’t want to put him in a position to feel like I’m not entirely invested.” We finally made our way back to my small home. We said our goodbyes and I knew that I wouldn’t be able to keep my so called relationship with the brothers under wraps for long. I had very nosy neighbors and one in particular that had a pair of binoculars that was always using them as if she was part of a neighborhood watch.

I had a feeling that those boys would be arriving around 6:00 PM. It gave me enough time to shower. There was a moment that I thought I was going to take matters into my own hands. I stopped myself because I had other ideas that were just too delicious to pass up.

I prepared the ravioli from scratch and it was the way that my grandmother taught me from the moment that I was old enough to pick up a spoon in the kitchen. I had her recipe and it was something that was passed down from one generation to the next.

The pasta was cooking, the sauce was simmering and I had a medley of fresh vegetables ready to join the rest of the meal. I even made a Caesar salad, but I didn’t take them for the kinds of guys that would be interested in a salad.

I went through my closet. I picked up the black dress and relived every single moment of last night. I smelled their manly aroma on the fabric and I stuck out my tongue to lick the stained material to bring back the memory of what they tasted like. Remarkably, they all had similar qualities and I had to believe that came from the same kind of diet that they had followed strictly. I still couldn’t believe that they lived together.

I decided to make them my bitches and the best way to do that was to catch them off guard with something that was going to make them realize just what kind of trouble they were in. 4 inch red high heels accentuated my long legs that had been shaved to a smooth and baby bare texture. The red dress had a plunging neckline and underneath was a black widow outfit that was going to come in handy to make their tongues fall to the floor. I heard the doorbell and I knew that the night was young and things were going to get interesting in a hurry.

Chapter four

I wasn’t prepared for what greeted my eyes upon opening the door. They were all dressed impeccably in black suits and the only difference between the three was that Billy was wearing a blue shirt, John was wearing a white shirt and Sean was wearing a red shirt. It was the same color that I was wearing and that was not lost on him, as he took in the sight and gave me an appraising wink to tell me that he approved.

“As promised, we brought the wine and I do hope that a Red Bordeaux will go with the meal.” It was obvious that John was more sophisticated and worldly. I think that I was going to have to grill him on his past and to find out more about these guys. I didn’t want to treat them like they were a piece of meat, although I’m sure that they wouldn’t mind. “Let me open it for you” Before he could walk past me, I took the initiative and jumped into his arms with my petite frame wrapped around him like a boa constrictor.

I left John stunned with my lipstick smeared across his mouth, as I swayed my hips from side to side to show them that tonight was going to be something extraordinary.

They were ravenous at supper and I was playfully sucking my fingers of the sauce from my plate. All three of them were squirming in their seats. I had definitely started something that I was going to have to finish.

“I hope that you have all left room for dessert.” Upon those words, I took a deep breath and steeled myself for what I was about to do. Taking a long swallow of the wine, I put it down and then I climbed up onto the table with my knees on either side of my forgotten plate. I slithered towards them with all three of them not able to blink or take their eyes off me for a single second. “I see somebody that didn’t get enough to eat.” I had zeroed my sights on John at the head of the table. I was soon positioned so that he would see that I wasn’t wearing any panties. He took a big breath and he most likely got the aroma of strawberries. I had taken the liberty of using a strawberry scented lube to get me ready for the festivities.

He tried to move forward and grab my thighs, but I stopped him with my foot up against his chest. The stiletto heel was digging in to make my point. I had placed a black bag on the table and I knew that they were wondering what was inside, but nobody had the guts to ask. Had they even broached the topic, I would have changed the subject and let them believe that it was my business and none of theirs.

I lifted my leg over the other and I pushed my hips out so that he was face deep in my ass. His tongue snapped forward, but I wasn’t going to allow him to turn me into a pile of jelly. I stood up, put my hand on his face, reached out, and did the same thing to Billy. “You boys are in for quite a treat and I’m feeling particularly nasty tonight.” I produced different colored scarves and neither one of them stopped me, as I tied them to the chair with knots that I had learned from sailing. If they tried to get away, those knots would only get tighter and cut off their circulation.

Sitting back down on John’s lap, I ripped open his shirt and bit his nipples to hear him cry out with surprise. “You really do know how to make an interesting impression, Michelle.” I slapped him across the face. He looked at me and smiled. “I think I like this side of you.” I placed my finger on his mouth and I made him suck it back and forth to mimic what I had done to other guys in the past.

“You’ll find that last night was the catalyst to how I’m feeling today. I plan to make the most out of my freedom. You took what you wanted last night and tonight it's my time. Not one of you is going to ruin it.” I made sure to rub up against him through his pants to get him bulging obscenely. He looked completely out of it and I don’t think that he liked that I got up and went to do the exact same thing to Billy. I ran my hands through his short-cropped hair and I kissed his mouth with my hand around his throat to let him know that I meant business.

I ripped open his shirt and then I moved on to Sean who was trying to be the big man by breaking free of his bonds. He was making that chair bounce up and down in his eagerness to take me by any means necessary. “What’s the matter? Don’t you like being on the receiving end?” I sat on the table in front of him teasing him mercilessly and then producing a silver vibrator. “Don’t you wish that this was your cock?” I moved it back and forth in front of his eyes and then I stuck it in my mouth and let my spirit drool down the sides.

I spread my legs and raised that dress, until he could see the garters and the painted lips of my pussy. I turned on the mechanism and it came to life with Sean grinding his teeth together in an obvious need to get off. “I’m going to tear you…” I stopped him by stuffing a blue scarf in his mouth and gagging him so that I didn’t hear his inflammatory comments.

The buzzing of that toy gave me encouragement and I ran it up and down my slit to leave behind a wet trail all the way to my aching hole. “You are a bit of a chauvinist. This first orgasm is going to be by my hand and all of you are going to witness what a girl does in the privacy of her own bedroom.” I didn’t just slam it forward like they did the other night. I took my time and made myself into a private sex show for all of them.

“This is cruel and unusual punishment, but I have to say that I like it.” John was being very calm, but I couldn’t help to notice that his cock was actually throbbing inside his pants. Having them a captive audience was making it easier to do things that were riskier.

“Oh yeah…having all of you here and touching myself with this vibrator is driving me insane.” I used one hand to handle the toy and the other hand to manipulate my clit into complete submission. It wasn’t long before I was screaming and pounding my stiletto heels into the chest of Sean. Watching him uncomfortable was like an aphrodisiac that I couldn’t get enough of. “Yes…I’m cumming… I’m coming for all of you.” They could’ve taken that two ways and I meant it in both.

I gave one final jerk against the toy before I pulled it out and moved the fragrance of my sex under Sean’s nose. I got a giddy thrill when he stuck out his tongue to taste me and to lap off my juices like that of a kitten.

“I can’t believe that you just made me do that.” I smiled and placed the toy on the table before pushing Sean away from the table with the chair legs scraping across the wood floor. I looked back one time to see that I did draw the blinds. I didn’t want to give the old lady a heart attack. It was kinda fun knowing that nobody had any idea what was going on inside this house.

“I wouldn’t worry about your masculinity, Sean.” I circled John, grabbing a fistful of his hair and hearing him gasp with his mouth wide open. It gave me more than enough incentive to climb up onto the legs of his chair. I was teetering on the edge and one wrong move could be fatal, but it was that risk of doing something wrong that made it feel right.

“I know what you want and I don’t see any reason not to give it to you.” John was soon using his tongue once again. He was showing his expertise in this field. I had to hold on to his shoulders and it was a wonder that I didn’t collapse underneath my own impending climax. I stopped him before he could go too far. I landed heavily in his lap. I fished in between us to release him from his prison. He was still my prisoner, but his cock was released for good behavior. I threw my legs over the arms of the chair and then lowered myself very slowly with my hand wrapped around his neck.

“I want you to beg me for it. I want you to plead and make me believe that this is what you want. If I don’t feel that you’re being truthful, then I will just leave you here with a case of blue balls.” I could see that he was contemplating showing weakness in front of his brothers. I had a feeling that the sexual pleasure was going to win in the end.

“I want you to sit on my cock. I want you to slip that nice little pussy of yours down over me. I’m begging you for that sweet release that only you can give me. Please…don’t make me wait any longer and you’ve already driven me crazy. I don’t know what I will do if you leave me in this condition.” It was a good start. I wanted to show him that it was not always the girls that had to be submissive.

I felt his knob begin to kiss my lips. I was already quite excited and I showed him by how easily he penetrated those first couple of inches. The head was bigger than the rest of his shaft, but after it was fully imbedded, it was easier to take that ride all the way down to the bottom. All the breath in my body came out of my lungs at the same time and I was literally on cloud nine. I used his shoulders to lower and rise with my eyes looking into his to see how hard it was for him to hold back.

“Neither one of you are allowed to cum until I tell you to. If for any reason you do, then you are done for the evening. Trust me; you want to be a part of this.” I left him with the vein pronounced and the rest of his cock looking like it was going to take launch. “I have to wonder which one of you will fall victim first.”

I did the same thing to Billy. He was a little bigger than his brothers were, but that didn’t stop me from bringing him to the brink and then stopping right there on the edge. He looked slightly stunned when I jumped off and left him with his mouth wide open. I was having the time of my life. Sean was going to be the biggest holdout. He didn’t like having a woman tell him what to do and it was about time that he found out what his victims had felt every single time that they found themselves underneath him in whatever position he wanted them.

I turned my back on him so that he could see my hard ass converging on the object of my desire. I reached back and took out his cock. Without giving him warning, I took every single inch in one long drawn out moan. I stayed buried and moved in a circle so that he was hitting all of those special spots.

I went back and forth from each one and I had to admit the idea of getting them all off at the same time was quite a thought that I couldn’t get rid of. I just didn’t know how I was going to make it work. They looked like they were beside themselves and especially Sean was giving me this evil glare. It was primarily him that I was trying to teach a lesson, but I think it was lost on him. The sentiment that I was trying to get across was that women should not be treated as objects of sexual desire. I was treating him like he treated every other woman, but I think he liked it.

“You all have done amazingly well, but I wonder what you would do if I were to pull out all the stops.” I got down on my knees and I moved under the table where they couldn’t see me with the tablecloth obscuring their vision. “I see all of these cocks and I’m not sure which one should have the honor of getting my mouth. Each one of you will cum tonight and in different holes.” I think that my intention got the best of them and their cocks were leaking quite profusely. “That’s right; one of you will fuck my ass and fill it with cream. It’s just a matter of which one. I haven’t decided that yet and I guess only time will tell.”

I turned my attention towards Sean and I slapped his legs with enough force to hear him grimace in pain. I raked my long clip-on nails down his thighs. I scratched through the material like a tiger after its prey. He was kicking out his legs and then I surrounded his knob with my mouth for a moment before popping clean. I crawled over to John and did the same thing and then Billy got the same treatment.

“None of us were expecting this, Michelle. I can’t speak for John or Sean, but I’m really enjoying being at the center of attention.” I had them all practically begging to cum. It wasn’t until I got to Sean that he finally succumbed. His balls erupted and maybe he didn’t mean to, but it was like he had no choice. He grunted and I could tell that he was ashamed of himself. I drank down every single drop and left him depleted.

I emerged from under the table with my finger waving back and forth in front of Sean’s face. “It looks like you’re not going to have my ass, after all, Sean. You might want to consider what a girl feels like when you go off prematurely like that. Just because you get your jollies, doesn’t mean that she does. I think that what you need is a woman like me to teach you the finer arts of abstaining for as long as possible.” He was nodding his head and if I got anything from this tonight, it was showing him that a woman needed more than just a man’s cock to feel satisfied.

I dropped onto John’s cock with my feet on the floor planted firmly. I bounced up and down for 10 very quick thrusts of my hips. I stopped right there and I went over to Billy and did the same thing. His face had turned maroon and his eyes looked completely transfixed on the moment that he was experiencing here and now.

I don’t know how they were able to keep it up for this long and it took another 20 minutes of 10 thrusts apiece before John finally gave me a supply of his jizz.

“Fuck…fuck… I don’t want to do this…but I have to.” The feel of his member going off was sublime. It left Billy with the spoils of war. I siphoned every fucking drop out of John, before pulling free with a lot of his stuff now collecting down the length of his own cock. I bent over and I cleaned him while he thrashed like a fish being caught on a line.

I kissed him, letting him taste himself and then I prepared my dainty little asshole for something that was a lot larger than a finger. Billy was smiling and I could tell that he really wasn’t expecting to win out in the end. “I can’t believe that this is happening and I’ve ever done this before.” The fact that I was giving him his first ass was almost too much for me to handle. “I thought for sure that John was going to beat me, but I was able to hold back for just a little bit longer.”

“I am a woman of my word and trust me, you haven’t felt anything yet.” I dropped the dress at my feet and his eyes and his mouth went wide with seeing me in something that I probably wouldn’t be comfortable at any other time. “I’m going to take my time and I don’t want you to do anything.” I reached into that same black bag and got some necessary numbing lube. I drove my fingers into my ass, clenching tightly and closing my eyes to the initial pain. It soon turned into pleasure and this was when I was numb enough that I was ready to take something of his size.

I sat there facing him and I was watching his reaction, as each inch slowly made its way into the one hole that had never been touched by a man. This was a journey of self-discovery for both Billy and me. It was about 10 minutes before I was taking it all. “I hope that you’re ready for this and I’m not going to make it easy on you.” I started to bounce up and down with my breasts hitting his face. I would squeeze a little bit tighter to hear his exclamation of pleasure.

“I don’t know why I haven’t done this…before now.” I was finding that I was more connected to one of them than anyone else. I was glad that Billy was fortunate to win this little battle of wills. I got a little bit quicker and I was using my finger to get off at the same time.

“This is where I get… OFFFFFFF.” My body went into hysterics, grinding on top of him and taking what was rightfully mine. The rippling motion of my ass drew out his seed. I took all that he could give me. I sat there on the table. I looked back and forth from each of them and I knew that I had found the other half of my heart.

John and Sean left shortly after and I think they knew that their time with me was limited. I grabbed Billy before he could leave and I think that we shared a knowing glance that was followed by the closing of the door. He was mine, but I had this feeling I was going to crave for all four of us to be together again. I just felt like I had a lot more in common with Billy. His gentle nature was exactly what I was looking for. I’m sure that I would want something wild and I had a feeling that I wouldn’t have to twist their arms.

I wasn’t sure if I was in love with Billy, but I was willing to at least give it a shot. It was kind of interesting that I had found the man that was going to make me happy, but I had to do it by sleeping with his two brothers. I would do it again, and again, and again. They were definitely three of kind and I was the joker that was wild.

STEPBROTHER -WET AND WILD SEDUCTION

The deal

‘Okay, sis…so, you think I cannot seduce Anna? ’ Mark, my stepbrother asked.

‘I think you can seduce women. Yes, you definitely can… but not Anna. She is different. She won’t fall for your cheap tricks,’ I replied.

‘And what if I do seduce Anna?’

‘Well, if you do manage to seduce Anna, you can have me.’

Mark looked at me with hunger in his eyes. I knew he could not believe what he just heard.

‘Oh…come on bro, I know you have always wanted me’, I said playfully as he watched me shake my ass.

I think it was mutual – ever since my mom married Mark’s father, I was attracted to Mark. I guess he was also attracted to me – in fact, I was sure that he was attracted to me. He had mentioned it casually so many times but both of us were skeptical about the taboo associated with this kind of an intimacy.

I, actually think about it sometimes and want to go for it – the thrill and pleasure that this will bring would be far more than the taboo, wouldn’t it?

‘Okay sis, here’s the deal. I will seduce your friend, Anna and then I will be allowed to have you the way I want to - any way that I prefer. You ok with that?’

‘Yup.’

I had imagined myself in bed with Mark so many times. I could do anything to touch those lovely balls and feel those perfectly toned muscles. Just that I did not want to admit it to Mark. I had always wanted Mark to beg for my body.

May be this seduction thing works! May be Mark is able to seduce Anna and eventually have me. Wow! How amazing would that be!

I loved his sexy, rugged look.

‘Ok sis…do me one favor. Just get Anna to the Christmas party this Friday.’

‘Oh..yes, I will.’

‘And one more thing…prepare yourself for me…I will take you to the moon on Saturday.’

‘Wha..’ I could not figure out what he meant by that.

‘Well, you will definitely feel like you are on the moon when I lick and kiss that lovely body of yours.’

‘Get away from here…you will never be able to have me’.

I knew I was not able to do a good job hiding my feelings. I was wet there and wondered if he would sense that. Ever since my mom had married her boyfriend, I had secretly wished of playing with my stepbrother’s dick.

How I wanted him to play with my body….licking and kissing every single inch of my body….I ached with desire!

‘Well, sis…you do want to have me, don’t you?’

‘I said get away from here and create a strategy for Anna.’

‘Oh, come on. Don’t tell me that your nipples don’t ache to be touched by my rough hands or your clit doesn’t want to be fucked by my so wet mouth.’

‘MARK, I am your sister.’

‘No….you are my step sister. So, it is ok. Besides, we have a deal.’

The Friday party

‘Come one, Anna. We will get late’, I shouted as Anna took her own sweet time to dress up.

‘Who am I meeting today, Claire?’ Anna inquired.

‘Well, that’s a surprise’, I chuckled.

‘By the way, you look beautiful Anna’, I complimented her as I noticed that she had taken time to do her hair. She had made a nice French bun and it looked so gorgeous on her oval shaped face. Her lashes seemed bigger than usual.

Was it the mascara or could it be false eyelashes?

Anna was aware of how beautiful she was and took pride in the fact that she only dated Billionaire men. In fact, she would often make fun of me – getting involved with the not so rich or ‘not her class’ is what she would refer them to be.

I really wanted her to learn her lesson. I wanted her to be fucked by my step brother – just so that she learns how disastrous it could be to insult me. I was confident of Mark too – he was a true charmer – an absolute God. (And he was not a billionaire!)

We reached the party on time and figured out that all men were wearing masks.

Okay…Mark had acted clever. He created a dress code – a ‘men in masks’ dress code.

All that Anna and I could see were some really handsome hunks holding their beautiful arm candies.

Jimmy seemed to be all over Liza and Liza did not seem to mind his fondling with her breasts in front of so many people. Their hands were all over each other as they pretended to dance.

Oh my God, watching them made me so wet.

In fact, now Jimmy was sucking her nipples and she was playing with his hair so wildly. I guess it was Jimmy – he was masked.

They seemed to be so engrossed. The music was really loud. Otherwise, I am sure, we could hear Liza’s moans.

If only, I could have Mark in place of Jimmy and myself in place of Liza!

Mark, I really need you to want me.

I just could not figure out who was who as most men were wearing masks. Anna and I decided to sit near the bar and begin with a few drinks. Anna was having a hard time trying to figure out her kind of men.

‘I guess that man playing with Liza is Jimmy, correct Claire?’

‘I think so too, Liza seems to be enjoying this so much. I wish I could have a threesome today.’

‘You are acting naughty, Claire.’

‘You don’t know it Anna. I am already wet. I love threesomes and I am sure I am gonna have great fun today. I am determined’, I smiled playfully.

Suddenly, I noticed this man approaching us. He seemed to be out of a GQ photoshoot.

‘Would you like another drink?’ he asked Anna.

Mark! This was definitely Mark.

Only Mark could be sooooo handsome.

But I was not allowed to say that. So, I decided to move to the dance floor – all by myself.

‘I will excuse myself’, I said and moved towards a group of men who seemed to be eagerly waiting for some woman they could play with as they danced. I was ready to be their toy. It would give me a glance of what was happening between Mark and Anna and I would get my kind of a fun.

‘Everybody here knows I enjoy threesomes’, I told myself.

I remember I was high (after four tequila shots) and began dancing – I think wildly – four men trying to seduce me in various ways. I had never had that experience before – so this was what – a fivesome?

I could feel their hands all over my body. My breasts were hard and swollen and I was dying to strip out of my clothes. I noticed a man bend down touching my legs and moving his hands all the way up my thighs as we slowly danced to the soft music. The other three were positioned in front of me – one of them pressing my boobs and the other using my hands all over his hard swollen member. I could feel the third one hold me from behind, his hardness pressing against my butt cheeks and his hands feeling my waist.

The one on the floor was doing an awesome job – moving his hands in slow circles all over my clit. Yes, he had bypassed the barrier of my black, satin panties and was working his gorgeous hands all over my freshly waxed flower. His lips were doing a good job too, teasing my moving legs.

I loved this party. I loved getting this kind of attention. I had always loved being loved by multiple men. But this was by far the best – this was in public!

Slowly, his fingers moved inside my sweet spot and found my perfect spot – a spot where I had never been touched before. I moaned in pleasure as the pace of his thrusts increased. My hands pressed against another man’s dick and I cried in ecstasy, begging one of these men to bite and suck my nipples.

‘I am gonna cum’, I was shouting.

‘Cum for me, baby…’ I heard one of these men.

‘Harder, faster….please..’

‘Yes, baby...you like it?’, I heard another voice and felt a pair of lips sucking my left nipple really hard. My dress was all wet from there.

My clothes were still on, but the third man’s hands had found their way inside my bra. He held me from behind and was pressing, massaging and pinching my right breast as his hard member tried to pierce through my dress. It was so rock hard and felt awesome against my butt cheeks.

‘Ooooo….I love it…harder…’

Their hands and mouths were working like magic. They seemed to be so well coordinated. They knew what they were doing and they were in command. I loved being teased, touched and fucked by four men – at the same time!

I guess I was having the time of my life.

‘Cum for me, baby…. You like being our slut, don’t you?’

‘Yes, I love it…’

‘Jack up my thing…’ commanded the fourth man who signaled that I move my hands over his dick. I did as I was told. I had never experienced so intense pleasure before. It was out of the world.

‘Please….I want this inside me’, I moaned as I played with a dick.

‘Yeah, baby…you will get that. But to deserve that prize, you will have to perform really well. So, cum for us, right now’.

‘I want it harder…’, I moaned as a man’s fingers worked their way inside my clit.

I was standing - moving down – up - gyrating in slow circles….playing with four dicks simultaneously….loving every moment of it.

It seemed so unreal and yet it was happening.

‘Yeah…slut…I think you are cumming’

‘Yes, I am ….’

And I squirted on his hands.

He took it hand out, brought it to his mouth and licked his finger.

‘You taste divine,’ he said as I continued to work another man’s dick and the third man continued to lick and suck my nipples.

I felt a warm liquid over my dress – right over my hips.

The fourth man who was behind me had released his load on me.

Even though it was messy, it felt so good.

‘You ready for more?’ another man questioned.

‘May be next time’, I smiled as I moved towards the ladies room to clean myself up.

My panties were all wet, so I threw them into the trash can. I was sure I wouldn’t need them now.

The pleasure of pleasing four men and being pleasured by four men at the same time was out of the world.

I was at an all-time high as I moved out of the ladies room.

My eyes drifted towards Mark and Anna now.

Oh my God, what was this?

Mark and Anna were talking – and talking like the best of friends!

Anna seemed to be drooling over Mark.

The game

Near the bar counter, Anna and Mark were playing a different kind of a game.

‘Okay, anytime that man makes a pass at a woman, we take a shot’, Mark said.

‘That will be too many shots for today’, Anna winked playfully.

‘Alright, here’s the first one’.

In around one hour, they had had over seven shots each.

‘Anna…there’s better booze in my room. Let’s get in there’, Mark said.

‘Do you say that to all women? …….I don’t even know your name’

‘Call me ‘Sir’ for now. How is that for a name?’

‘Do many women get to call you by that name?’

‘No, only the ones who look super pretty in that corset’, Mark held out his hand and Anna let him hold her. They moved to the elevator and as the doors closed, Mark moved his hand over her cheeks.

‘Did I mention that you were the prettiest flower I have ever seen? I wanna pluck you now. I wanna show you how pretty you are…’

His fingers were now on her breasts and her pussy was trembling in desire.

The elevator doors opened and he moved with her towards his room.

It was a suite, a pretty awesome one – Anna thought.

She moved towards the dresser and felt Mark’s hand withdraw several pins from her hair.

Her soft curls brushed past her cheeks.

He held one of the strands of her hair and moved his hands over it.

‘Gorgeous’, he whispered.

‘Will you remove that mask for me please?’ Anna asked.

‘Sure’.

He removed the mask to reveal his rugged look.

‘You are breathtaking, Anna’, he said as his lips moved to take hers.

Next, there was a trail of soft, moist kisses – all over her jaw, then her shoulder and then her throat.

‘I want to see you Anna’ he whispered, trying to open her corset.

Frustrated that it was too complicated for him, he grabbed the front with both hands and pulled hard.

Her corset ripped open and her hands moved over to cover her breasts.

‘Remove your hands, Anna’ he said softly as he cupped her breast into his rough hands. His thumb began to move over the tightened peak.

His mouth gave attention to the other peak as his lips and tongue teased her nipples. Her hands moved over his hair, pulling him tighter towards her. He clasped his teeth around her nipples and then sucked her breasts. Her body screamed for more – there was so much pleasure in this pain.

Within seconds, Mark tore apart the rest of her dress.

‘Don’t worry sweetheart, I will get you something nice to wear when you head home. There is a shop in the hotel.’

She stood there in her black silk stockings, lace thong and a garter belt.

‘Anna, darling….you are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen,’ he muttered as he lifted her into his arms and carried her towards the large, inviting bed.

He placed her on the mattress gently and began unbuttoning his shirt.

‘I want you to lean against the headboard and open your legs for me. I want to see you’, he commanded softly.

She did as she was instructed.

‘I love black lace’, he said as he undressed in front of her.

She looked at the hunger in his eyes, feeling more aroused.

God…he was teasing her to death.

‘I want you to do something for me. Will you?’

‘Yes’, she was already moaning in desire.

‘Have you ever rubbed yourself so hard that you came in your hand? Has that sweet looking pussy ever got the attention of your hand?’

She was dripping wet with her panties soaked in desire.

‘Yes’, she said.

‘I want you to show me how you do that’, he commanded.

She longed to have him inside her. Watching him undress and talk dirty at the same time was the biggest turn on.

Her hand moved down to her stomach as his pants fell on the floor.

It moved further down as he removed his shirt.

As she observed him in his slacks and vest, her hands were moving over the lace of her panties. She was rubbing hard and her wetness had completely soaked her fingers.

He removed his vest and her hand slid down under her panties. She was now moving faster – drawing her fingers up and down her slit. Till now, she had been unaware that watching a man undress in front of her could be such a big turn on.

She panted as she glided the moisture up and down her clit.

‘I want you to keep your eyes open’, he said softly as he stepped out of his slacks, his erection protruding from his underwear.

‘Sir….come near me…’, she was moaning in pleasure as her hands moved with more force.

He removed the last piece for clothing he had – his underwear and now stood in front of her – totally naked.

She saw him move his hand up and down his bare shaft as he commanded ‘Turn over’.

She rolled over onto her stomach.

‘Move up’

She did as she was instructed, her body begging for more.

‘Anna, darling I want you to spread your legs for me’.

She did as she was instructed and he moved his fingers inside the bottom of her thong.

‘I don’t think this is working for me’, he muttered as he pulled down her thong.

‘Why don’t you sit up?’

Once again, she did as she was told. His arms were now tightly wrapped around her thighs as he moved his face closer to her dampness.

She tried to move away as the pace of his tongue increased – he was licking her, sucking her – faster and faster – deeper and deeper.

Her body was trembling with the pleasure she was getting. This was probably the first time in her life that she was experiencing so much pleasure.

‘Oh….Sir…..pleeease….I beg you…come inside me,’ she whispered.

She was panting and screaming like crazy as he moved out from beneath her and sealed her lips with his.

‘Why don’t you get down on your elbows and knees?’

‘Yes, sir…’

‘You have got such a lovely little ass’, he said as he smacked it playfully.

The thick head of his large, erect member was now teasing her asshole. She was moaning and screaming in pleasure.

‘Pleeeease….please sir…’

‘Please what, Anna…please what?’

‘I want to feel you inside me….fuck me…hard…’

He pushed himself into her as his huge cock filled her emptiness.

He pulled out…then in…once again out….and then in…

He teased her for several minutes.

Finally, his pace increased. He was moving faster and faster – riding her deeper and deeper.

Her moans were getting louder and she did not care if anybody was able to hear them.

He groaned as he noticed her tits bounce with pleasure.

She felt her orgasm explode as he emptied his load inside her too.

This was just too perfect.

But he was not done yet. He lifted her gently and made her sit on his lap.

Then, he kissed her again – intensely – there was desire once again.

Their tongues explored the curves in each other’s mouths as his cock found its entry into her clit.

Riding her hard, he moved his lips over her breasts.

He sucked her nipples as their movement became more intense – he was deep inside her – and he was soooo good at it!

His cock throbbed as it drained.

They stayed like that for some time and then he lifted her once again – really gently and she collapsed on the bed.

He moved into the bathroom to clean himself up and then emerged with a towel to clean her up too.

‘How very thoughtful!’ she thought as she dozed off to sleep.

The next morning

‘Anna, darling here is a dress for you which you get to wear only if you promise to be a good girl and take all my orders going forward’, Mark said as he handed over the pretty red dress to Anna.

‘Yes, I will do anything to please you Sir, Anna replied adjusting the sheet that covered her.

‘Alright, first you will remove that sheet from your lovely body. Your body deserves to be worshipped Anna, you deserve to be touched, licked, loved…’, Mark said as he moved his lips over her neck.

‘Ummmm…this feels so good’.

‘Now my love, as I lick your sweet pussy, make a call to your dear friend, Claire and tell her how much fun you are having with me.’

‘You know Claire?’

‘She is my step sister’.

‘Wha…was this all set up?’

‘Anna, honey I would love to worship your body every day. Wouldn’t you love to play with my dick, everyday? I am grateful to Claire that she introduced me to you – otherwise, I wouldn’t have known the definition of true beauty’, Mark said as he moved down south to kiss Anna on her navel and then began to fondle her breasts.

Mark had one hand on her breasts and other on her pussy. He was rubbing it hard and she was moaning in desire.

‘More….I want you inside me, baby… fuck me harder’.

‘I will do all that you want me to do, my lovely sex-kitten. Just let your friend know how you are feeling’, Mark replied as he dialed Claire’s number and handed over the phone to Anna.

‘Hello….’ This was Claire’s voice on the phone.

‘Hi Claire…’, Anna said as Mark moved two fingers inside her clit and simultaneously sucked her very hard nipples.

‘Anna, is that you?’

‘Mark…fuck me hard….I want you so badly’, Anna dropped the phone as her hands reached out for his shaft and she began to play with it, moving it up and down.

‘Take it in your mouth’, Mark commanded as he moved into the 69 position, his fingers and mouth both delighting Anna’s pussy.

‘Yes, sir…I will do as you say’

‘Cum for me, Anna’.

He rubbed her hard and she was sucking him with full force, they continued to play with each other until both of them reached orgasm simultaneously. She squirted on his mouth and he licked her juices efficiently. A second later, he exploded his load inside her mouth and she swallowed it, not wasting even a drop.

Anna seemed to be contended in Mark’s company as he was now thinking about his stepsister and how he would satisfy her…..

Mark, I am ready

‘Hey sis, you ready for me?’ I heard Mark’s teasing tone.

‘Mark, stop teasing me. I know you won the bet. Let’s get home first’, I said as I pressed the accelerator of the car, hoping we could reach faster.

‘Okay, tell me about Anna, how is she in bed?’ I asked.

‘Well, I am sure you will be a lot hotter. I can’t wait to lick your lovely pussy’, there was victory in Mark’s voice.

Yes, he had won the bet and as per the deal could have me whichever way he liked.

‘Mark, mom dad are gonna be upset’.

‘Only if they come to know’, Mark winked.

My body froze as his hands moved to touch the inside of my thigh. For a moment, I forgot I was driving and the accelerator just got pressed harder.

‘Sis, you are over speeding.’

‘Stop calling me sis. It just does not feel right’. I shouted.

His hands moved again, this time a little higher on my thighs.

‘MARK…. If you let me concentrate on driving, I promise I will get you home faster than you would expect. Besides, mom dad are not going to be in town for at least a week now. So, we have all the time that we need.’

‘Okay, sis…er…sorry Claire, tell me something…have you never fantasized about me?’

‘I…I have… a number of times.’

‘Tell me about one of those fantasies’, he said as I pressed the brakes.

We had finally reached home. All I cared about now was getting fucked – fucked my Mark – living my fantasy! Mark, with his super toned body and rugged looks was devastatingly handsome – every girl’s dream.

We entered the living room and I threw myself on the couch. Mark sat next to me.

I don’t know why I was a little nervous. This wasn’t my first time, nor was it his first time.

‘Okay, Claire, tell me about your fantasies’, he broke the silence.

‘Wha..’

‘Yes, I want to know about your fantasies, Claire. I want to hear them out.’

‘I have fantasized about you touching, kissing and licking me everywhere, I guess that’s it.’ I said lustfully.

‘How?...Tell me Claire, how was I touching you? How did I undress you?’ his dirty talking was making me wet with desire.

‘You undressed me using your mouth….your hands were on my breasts…..and your mouth on my lacy…white…panties…’ I moaned and whispered as he brought his lips closer to mine. Our tongues met and slowly danced in each other’s mouth. Oh….he was soooo….good.

Not for nothing did my friends at college drool over him.

I was in a different world as his hands moved down my spine.

Our lips parted and he whispered, ‘So, did I ever eat your pussy in your fantasy Claire?’

‘A number of times….’ I moaned trying to move my hands over his shirt. As I tried to unbutton him, his strong hands held mine.

‘We will get to do that all night, Claire. In fact, we have the complete weekend to ourselves. Let’s talk. Let’s get to know each other…’

I wanted to do anything but talk!

‘Alright, how did I eat your pussy Claire? Did my mouth draw circles over your nipples as my hands worked your clit?’

‘Oh…yes… Mark….I don’t want to talk. I need you….’ I was begging and I heard the ringtone.

Anna

Mark’s phone rang.

‘Yeah….baby…but before we get to that, I have a surprise for you.’

‘And what is that?’

‘Would you mind opening the door?’

‘I did not hear any doorbell’.

‘Be a good girl Claire, go – open the door’, he commanded.

I got up to open the door.

‘Anna?’ I was in a state of shock!

Anna walked in and removed her coat.

Holy fuck….this woman knows how to seduce!

As she removed her coat, both I and Mark could not help but drool over Anna’s curvaceous body. She was dressed in a black corset with red detachable bra flaps. Her pussy was exposed as she wore a crotchless G string and Garter belt. The high vinyl stilettoes looked super sexy too.

And her bare ass – that was a treat!

And here, I was in my regular jeans and t-shirt.

‘How come Anna is here?’ I looked at Mark.

‘I invited her over. I thought you would need some company, he said as he spanked Anna’s bare ass.

Mark, I need that spanking too!

The treat

Anna locked the door and headed towards the couch where Mark was seated. She sat on Mark’s lap, adjusting her posture so that the bulge of her chest becomes all the more obvious.

They kissed wildly – like lovers who had met after so long – I was filled with jealousy.

I saw Mark’s fingers move over the swell of her breasts as she pressed her tongue inside his earlobe.

Watching the two of them was a different kind of a thrill. I had never been so turned on earlier in my life.

‘Alright Anna, let’s treat your friend here to some wet and wild sex’, Mark commanded.

‘Claire, undress yourself babes’, Anna said.

‘No, Anna. I want you to undress her. Let me watch you’, Mark was in full control as he once again kissed Anna. They were kissing so intensely – Anna’s hands were under Mark’s shirt, feeling his bare chest and Mark’s left hand was pressing her right breast. His right hand was stroking her pussy. Anna was having the time of her life.

My dampness was killing me. I could not resist myself as I moved towards them. They were too engrossed to notice me as I kneeled down on the floor to unzip Mark’s trousers. Mark felt my hands over his erect member and immediately withdrew himself. They broke the kiss and Mark moved three steps away.

Anna moved towards me.

‘Wait! Anna you will do exactly as I say, okay.’

‘Yes, Sir, Anna chuckled playfully pinching my breasts against my top that was now beginning to hurt. My nipples were begging for attention.

I did not want to be teased so badly. I could do anything in the world to make love to Mark. ….And Anna.

‘So, first you will kiss her…I mean drown yourself in her mouth as I watch you girls get all over each other’.

Anna obeyed and wildly kissed me. She bit my lower lip first and then her tongue moved inside my mouth.

Her mouth was exploring the cervices of my mouth and her hands were trying to gain an entry inside my jeans.

I tried to press her buttock cheeks.

Oh Christ! I had never thought it could get this sexy with Anna. She was the perfect figure, and it felt so damned great.

‘Remove her t-shirt, Anna’, I heard Mark’s voice.

Anna obediently removed my t-shirt and planted moist, wild kisses on my shoulder, my neck, my tummy and began unfastening the hooks on my bra.

‘No, let that be there…Remove her jeans’, it was Mark again, his hands on his erect member.

My nipples were piercing against my bra, I wanted to get out of it as soon as possible and here Mark was not letting Anna undress me.

‘Mark, I want to kiss you…I want to kiss you all over…I want to hold that lovely dick of yours and taste it….please’, I begged as my hands moved towards the detachable flaps of Anna’s corset.

‘Anna, let me suck your nipples…please…’,I begged once again as Anna moved her tongue inside my navel.

I was about to tear open Anna’s corset as I heard a voice.

‘No, Claire that is my job. You are not allowed to touch my naughty doll’, Mark commanded once again as Anna removed my shoes and my jeans.

‘Now, use your mouth to remove her bra. Let’s bring her fantasy to life’.

Anna unhooked my bra strap using her mouth and then removed the side straps, again with her mouth. Her tongue brushed passed my supple breasts and she licked one of them.

‘Ummm….your sis is delicious, Mark’, she smiled at Mark.

Then, her tongue moved over to my nipples and her hands over my panties. I was dying to feel her sexy curves against my body – in reality, all I cared about was getting fucked.

I had never known that someday I would want Anna so badly. She seemed so perfect and it all felt so good.

‘Anna, enough of playing with boobs. I would like you to spare the rest of Claire for me. Why don’t you use your mouth to take off those lovely looking panties?’

Anna’s mouth moved down, kissing and licking my navel once again and then, she was there – her mouth was over my wet panties. I was soaking down there and Anna was licking my juices.

Holy fuck! Could this be more perfect!

Mark had planned this so well. My first lesbian encounter and I was on cloud nine.

I placed my hands over Anna’s hair and shouted – Faaster, Anna. Pleeeeease…..Faster. Love me, Anna….I wanna play with you…I need your hands inside me and I want….I want to suck your peaks…

‘Alright Anna, take these and tie my voluptuous beauty. Tie her to the chair. I don’t want her to be using her hands or feet at all now – so tie them properly.’ Mark commanded again.

Anna took the handcuffs and the satin rope that Mark threw at her. I wanted to use my hands so much – I wanted to feel her body against mine, I wanted to see those lovely breasts, undress her, lick her, pinch her nipples, finger her pussy…..Oh….I wanted to show Anna how beautiful she was.

I guess she figured that out and therefore first used the handcuffs to tie my hands. The anticipation of what was going to come next was filling me up – I was so wet – I could feel my thighs wet with my juices dripping down. I wanted to touch myself but was so damn helpless.

I was actually at my stepbrother’s mercy and loving every moment of it.

Anna then used the satin rope to tie me to the chair.

‘Spread your legs wide’, Mark ordered as he removed his shirt.

His tattooed chest seemed tanned and his biceps were so damned toned. I had never seen a guy so handsome as Mark. His eight pack abs…Oh, I could kill to feel those strong muscles and abs.

I sat there admiring my stepbrother in all my naked glory.

Anna used another rope to tie my feet to the two ends of the chair – my legs were spread as wide as I could and I felt even more wet and helpless as I noticed Mark admiring my dripping pussy.

‘Okay, let’s leave her alone, Anna darling’, Mark said and Anna was on all fours. She moved towards Mark on all fours. Her ass was probably the sexiest ass I had seen and the manner in which she was shaking it was making me mad with desire. I wanted to play with it and spank her all over.

Mark removed his trousers and then his underwear. Anna still on her fours came closer to Mark and took his erection in her mouth!

Oh! God, I wanted to be there, I wanted to be a part of it.

I was moaning, loudly…and Mark was leaving no stone unturned in teasing me to the max.

His hands held Anna’s hair as he groaned, ‘Faster, Anna babes….move it up and down…Tight….up…down…yeah baby….’

‘Mark, don’t tease me, I wanna cum and feel you….’I was shouting and moaning from my distant chair.

‘Anna…jack it up today….faster….tighter….you are so good….my beautiful darling…’, he was groaning.

Anna was working really fast and I was moaning too loudly…..Mark….I need you….I am begging you….please…..play with me, Mark…..let me show you how I can Jack it up…..

Anna’s movements became more intense – she moved faster and Mark came in her mouth.

She swallowed his curd and got up to hug him. He opened the flaps of her bra and began sucking her breasts.

He used one hand to rub her pussy and the other to rub her ass. His lips were alternating between the two breasts as he licked them ……sucked them……. played with them.

Her pussy was gyrating in slow, rhythmic motion and the pleasure of Mark’s touch was evident on her face.

‘Claire…’, I heard his voice between my loud moans.

‘Yes…’, I moaned.

‘Would you like to join us?’

‘Oh…yes…holy fuck! YES’, I moaned in delight.

He continued rubbing Anna as he said, ‘So, if we open your handcuffs and release you, what would you do?’

I could hear Anna moaning in delight and moving her lips over his nipples.

‘I would take that gorgeous cock of yours and put it in my mouth….’ I moaned as Anna continued to suck his nipples and he moved his fingers inside Anna’s clit. I wasn’t sure if it were two fingers or three fingers…I could simply see Anna’s face …She looked gorgeous as she moaned in pleasure.

‘That’s the right spot, baby….rub me there…’, she moaned. Apparently Mark had found her G spot.

‘Then…..Claire? What would you do with my cock in your mouth?’ Mark questioned as he continued to pleasure Anna.

‘I am cuming baby….give it to me harder…I am cuming for you….’, Anna was shouting.

‘Mark….. I will lick that lovely cock, suck it hard…..in my mouth…all the way to my throat…I will play with your balls….’, I was moaning as they teased me even more.

‘Ok, then….What next Claire?’ Mark said as his hand continued to pleasure Anna.

This man was so good at multitasking!

‘Mark…harder baby…I am cumming…’Anna was shouting as she squirted over his hand.

Mark removed his fingers from her pussy, brought them to his mouth, licked one finger and came closer to me as Anna sat there watching.

‘Yes Claire, what next?’, he asked me.

‘I will play with your balls and let you play with my tits…Mark….I need you….please take me….please’, I begged as he brought his ‘wet from Anna’s juices’ finger close to my mouth.

I licked it like a hungry bear, begging for more….

And then I felt Anna down…she was sitting in front of my chair, licking my dripping pussy. It felt heavenly.

‘Mark…let me feel your bodies…let me touch you….’, I was pleading.

‘Patience, baby…Patience is what will get you rewards. Let your friend try and give you some more pleasure…you liking it baby?’ Mark whispered bringing his lips closer to my ear. He licked my ears and his hands moved over my swollen breasts. I moaned as Anna licked my pussy and Mark played with my breasts. They were both so good.

I wanted them both…and I wanted them so badly….

And then…I felt my hands and feet loosen. Anna was taking off the satin rope from my body and Mark was on his knees now, licking and sucking my breasts.

‘Oh, God Mark, you feel so good….so much better than what I expected’, I bit my lip.

I looked at his face, fascinated by his rugged features as he struggled with his patience and control.

I felt Anna planting wild kisses on my nice rounded ass.

‘Argh..’ I cried out with intense pleasure as my hands moved over to play with Mark’s hard and waiting member. I was now on the floor and Anna was sucking my breasts. Mark had one hand on my pussy and another on Anna’s breast.

Our lips parted, as I pushed Anna aside and wrapped my legs around Mark, crossing my ankles just above his buttocks. I pulled him closer to my entrance.

The fat, rounded tip of his shaft entered slowly, stretching the tight circle of my entrance. As I felt the delightful swell of flesh, I tossed my head back and released a groan of pleasure. Anna, meanwhile was licking Mark’s ass.

God! It felt divine!

‘More’, I panted tightening my legs around his waist. He inched a little further, making my eyes pop with sensation. He felt even bigger than he looked. I felt my muscles contract and release hurriedly, in order to expand for him.

‘Ugh’, he groaned.

‘Mark, I want you…I want you deep inside me…And Anna….. I want you to continue eating Mark’s ass as he empties his load inside me….then…I want you to swallow both of us…lick my pussy after Mark is done…..and you will be able to taste both of us…..’I whispered loud enough to be heard.

‘Sure, Claire. I have wanted to eat that lovely, pink pussy of yours since a long time,’ Anna was moaning as she kissed Mark’s tailbone.

‘Claire,’ Mark wheezed as his hips jerked a little. ‘I don’t want to hurt you….I want to make it the best so far for you….wet and wild.’

‘Don’t say a thing. You are not hurting me. Please. Mark, I need you,’ I insisted.

‘Good God,’ he panted, his hips driving forward until he was buried to the hilt.

‘Mark, you feel so good.’

‘You feel awesome too, baby’.

‘Is Anna taking care of your ass?’

‘Urgh…’he moaned, kissing my cheekbone and then finding my lips. ‘Claire, you are so tight, so good’, he mumbled against my mouth.

I groaned as his rigid length swept across the slick softness of my body until he was just hovering at my entrance.

‘Harder’, I cried in ecstasy.

This time there were no questions. He thrust his hips deeper, forced his erection into my body, deeper than before.

‘Oh, yes!’ I screamed. This was the most explosive pleasure I had ever experienced. I had been extremely good with my hands and would often stimulate my G spot with my hand. However, until Mark, I don’t think I had ever noticed anything soooooooooo pleasurable.

I don’t know if it was his size, style or something else. Or was it Anna?

All I knew was that I had never ever experienced such intense pleasure in my life.

I guess, Mark was all I needed. I was on the verge of climaxing myself.

‘Claire…you are so beautiful…,’ he whispered.

‘And what about me, baby?’ I heard Anna’s voice.

‘Damn, the two of you are an explosive combination,’ he groaned as Anna moved her hands towards her clit with her mouth totally focused on Mark’s tailbone and ass.

‘Faster,’ I begged. ‘Harder.’

My plea triggered something in him and he broke into a rapid pumping rhythm.

He went as deep as he could, and then withdrew almost completely – every single time!

Christ! It was divine!

The movement of his shaft was hurried and he was giving me exactly what I needed.

I rolled my hips and stimulated my clit against his pubic bone whenever it was close enough to be pressed against me.

‘Mark,’ I moaned. ‘Yes, yes…’ ‘Yes Mark..’ I was shouting in ecstasy.

‘Oh, God Claire…’ he hissed. His eyes were shut and the muscles of his buttocks seemed to be clenched.

Then….his hips jerked against mine and he exhaled…’Jeez..’ he mumbled as I felt the warmth of his juices inside my body.

He opened his eyes really slow and continued to roll in lazy circles that was leading my orgasm to roll on and on. I wanted him to be inside me forever.

He slowly released his weight off me and let Anna take over. He kissed the nape of my neck and whispered, ‘You are beautiful,’ as Anna began licking my pussy.

I noticed my orgasm build up again.

‘You liking it, Claire?’ he asked.

‘Yeah…I am loving it. It is incredible,’ I moaned as Anna licked my pussy and then thrust her tongue inside my clit.

I held Mark with one hand and pressed Anna’s head into my clit with the other hand.

‘Anna…baby give it to me faster…Rub me hard…’

Mark got up to kiss Anna’s ass as she licked my pussy.

I heard Anna moan as he spanked her hard on her ass cheeks.

And then, I heard him groan – once again. Anna was moaning in delight as Mark inserted his shaft inside her tight asshole.

The three of us did not care if the world heard our moans. All we needed at that time was another round of wet and wild sex.

Mark was thrusting his shaft into Anna’s tight hole and Anna was shouting, ‘Deeper…please…deeper..’

I was sucking Anna’s nipples and she was fingering my clit – I did not even realize that she had three fingers inside me – she was so good…

I returned the favor, my hands inside Anna’s clit and Mark’s dick fucking her from behind. It was so damn wild.

All of us came together as I squirted on Anna’s hand and she reciprocated. Mark released his load over Anna’s ass and we lay on the floor…naked…preparing ourselves for another round.

After, all we had the weekend to ourselves. And we were happy to lie down there for hours……

DOUBLE TROUBLE

(DADDY’S 2 BEST FRIENDS)

CHAPTER 1

Maya pulled into the long driveway of the house and shut the engine off as she blissfully thought about the beautiful beach that was waiting for her just out of the back steps.

Summer break was here, and she was going to relax. Her first year at Harvard studying Criminal Law had not been an easy one. Maya was a very smart girl and pulled the high grades she was accustomed to, but she had time for little else at school, and she craved peace and quiet. She had that here at her Dad’s house while he was gone for another couple of weeks on business overseas.

Maya got out of the bright blue Escalade and looked around at the sand that had blown haphazardly around the front yard with a small smile. This was home to her, so much more so than the condo that her father had bought in Boston. She tossed back her thick dark curls and walked to the front door to unlock it and push the heavy wooden obstacle open as she looked inside.

Dad had bought this seven years ago after Mom died of Ovarian Cancer. There had been a lot of insurance money, and he wanted somewhere for his only daughter to get away since she was struggling so much with the loss. Maya had fallen in love with it and stayed here as much as possible. The house was in Martha’s Vineyard in a private little cove, and she loved it. It was close enough to town to go for dinner or drinks, but she often found herself here relaxing alone.

Maya walked in and glanced at her thick figure in the mirror with a critical eye. She took after her mom with her generous curves and dark brown eyes, and it seemed that a lot of guys didn’t seem to love it. There were a million skinny nothings at school that they all flocked to, and she sighed slowly. When she thought about what she didn’t do in college, guys were at the top of that list. Oh, well. She was on the dean’s list, right?

She continued into the expansive living room and curved to the right where her large bedroom was located as she smiled. It backed right up to the beach and had a lot of windows to make her remember that, as well as a secure French door with pretty shades of stained glass to add color to the mostly light colored room. Maya threw her bags on the bed and kicked her flats off under the bed as she unzipped her large bag to start hanging up her clothes.

She heard the front door open from across the large house and tilted her head. “Maya? Are you here?” It was her dad’s best friend James Brocky, and she smiled as she thought about how handsome he was.

“Just got here. I’m in my room.” She replied and heard him walking across the hardwood floors of the living room.

He poked his head in the door, and she watched as his eyes took her in slowly for a moment. Maya felt her skin flush as the stunning man finally lifted his gaze to her face. “That dress suits you.”

“Thanks,” Maya barely managed to whisper as she swallowed the lump in her throat. Her father was only forty-five and his best friends James and Cory were just a couple of years younger and handsome as fucking hell. They were also single. They worked at the base office in Boston with him and made extremely good money handling the real estate locally while they hit the gym hard and took care of themselves. Today, James was dressed in some long black board shorts and a tight t-shirt that showed off all of his hard work.

“How was the drive?” James pressed as he moved into the room and over to the window. “I was coming out here anyway, so I thought I’d say hi. I wanted to see that you got home safe.”

“Long but good. I can’t wait for some down time.” Maya admitted as James shot her his crooked smile that probably dropped a lot of panties.

“Want to grab some dinner in town after you settle in? We could get some drinks and just catch up. Paul says you’re doing very well at Harvard.” James casually chatted even as she felt his eyes brushing over her exposed skin in the coral dress that she wore. It was short and hung over her curves and flowed around her thighs as she moved.

“Is Cory around?” Maya asked as she thought she saw James frown a little. Cory was the opposite of his dark hair and eyes and smoldering looks with tousled light Blonde hair and intense green eyes, and she was very close to him as well. If she were honest, then she wanted him there as well. “We could all catch-up.”

“I’ll send him a text and see what he’s up to,” James replied as she smiled and let her eyes drift down his muscled torso.

“You know I am only twenty, right? I can’t drink outside of the house.” Maya looked back into his face as a confident smile crossed his face.

“I have that covered. You are going to relax after your heard semester tonight, no worries at all.” James assured her as he met her gaze for a torturous heated moment. “You’ve grown up so much, Maya. You’re stunning.”

“Oh, James,” She blushed as she felt heat race up her thighs and widened her eyes. “Thank you. You’re looking good these days too. Any girlfriends at the moment?”

He thickly swallowed as she watched him closely. “I’ve been pretty busy, so no. How about you? Any guys at school?” His voice held a heavy tone of curiosity, and she shook her head slowly as she ran her hands over her thighs to dry off her damp hands.

“Not a one,” Maya admitted as he pressed a hand to the bridge of his nose. James said that he was going to go down to the water for a while and left her to unpack in the house alone.

“Interesting.” Maya murmured as she hung things in the closet while playing Pandora over her brand new phone. She knew that she was a bigger girl, but she also had the best mixture of looks from her black mother and Korean father. Maya had the darker skin from her beautiful mother, but her eyes took after Paul, and she had a particular exotic look about her. It wasn’t even that nobody approached her at school, but Maya had never felt interested in the popular frat guy or even most guys her age.

Growing up with a father that treated her like a queen with two friends that looked the way James and Cory did guide Maya down a different path than her friends. She respected them as older men but had started lusting after them when she got a little older, and teenage hormones had kicked in. Maya couldn’t count the number of times she had masturbated to thoughts of one of the other, sometimes both.

That was her ultimate fantasy: two self-assured men taking her at the same time and showing her the pleasure that she had wanted all of her life. Fuck the fact they were best friends with her father right now. She adored him but she was a big girl, and he wasn’t here to know a thing.

CHAPTER 2

James popped back in a couple of hours later with some alcohol to add to the stash there. He told Maya that Cory was in for tonight and raised his eyebrow as she licked her lips and set her Kindle down on the chaise lounge she was sitting on. The house boasted a beautiful back deck with a pool and a very nice BBQ station and she had chosen to relax for a little while in some skimpy cutoffs and a bright green sheer tank with a thin camisole underneath. She was going to have her way tonight and Maya planned on pulling out all of the tricks to get it. “Great, James. Thanks for calling him. I am looking forward to tonight.”

“Want a drink to start it off?” James asked her as he headed over to the outside bar area.

“I’d love that.” She told him to surprise her when he asked what she’d like and leaned back to watch as he stripped his shirt off and tossed it to the railing casually. Fuck she wanted to lick him so bad. James made something easily and brought over a glass that had a bright red liquid in it. He leaned down to hand it to her and she almost reached out to touch him. Maya smelled it, and it was perfect for this setting: sweet and tropical. “Thank you.” She sipped it, and the liquid easily slid down her throat as he watched her drink it with tension in his eyes.

“I know that I am not supposed to be feeling this way about you, Maya. Fuck, Paul is my best friend, and I have known you since you were little.” James softly told her as he stood up and ran his hands through his cropped hair. “I noticed you when you started to hit the teens, and you were gorgeous then…and so young.”

“I am not that young now.” Maya spread her legs open on the chair and leaned forward as she sipped the drink again.

“No, you really aren’t.” James agreed as he licked his lips and looked down at her. “Anything that happens, he can’t know about. Paul would kick my fucking ass over it.”

“Of course not.” Maya shakily agreed before she finished off the drink and handed the glass to him. “Another please?”

“I also don’t fuck drunk girls that aren’t capable of making a decision,” James warned her as she stared up at him. “Take it easy, Maya.” He went to fix her another drink and handed it to her before he sat down beside her with a beer of his own.

James and Cory were here so much that they had their own rooms and clothes, so it was no surprise to her when James got up to take a shower for dinner. They had been flirting heavily, and Maya felt the slight effects of the alcohol as much as she felt the desire coursing through her. She rested back against the cushioned chair and let the breeze blow over her as she ran her hands through her curly hair. “I want you so much right now,” Maya softly whispered as she closed her eyes and focused on her throbbing pussy.

Hands slipped over her legs, and Maya opened her eyes to see him going for her tiny shorts. “I can smell you, Maya. I can smell how wet you are for me.” James unbuttoned them and looked around to see if anyone was around.

“Is there anyone on the beach?”

“I am so glad your dad wanted a private setting,” James gratefully said before he slipped the denim down her thighs. “Jesus, you’re dripping.” He moved her tiny thong to the side and slowly traced the skin of her upper thighs with his thumbs. “Have you ever been fucked before, Maya?”

“No. I always wanted you. The guys at school, have never turned me on the same way you do.” She moaned as she dropped her head back.

“Cory as well?” James questioned her as she bit her lip hard. “I know he’s thought about you this way as well. Should we wait for him to get here?” He lifted his fingers to stroke her folds hard as she cried out and dropped her legs open.

“God, no.” Maya groaned as he found her sensitive nub and slipped the tip of a finger inside of her. The sound of the waves dimmed in the background, and she thrust her hips up a bit to make him go deeper.

James circled her clit as she lifted her hands and clutched the chair. There was a pressure inside of her that was rising to the surface, and Maya knew that it was going to overcome her in a way that nothing had before.

She bit her lip and closed her eyes as a keening sound came from her throat. It changed to a yelp when he removed his hand from her body and opened her eyes to watch him crawl between her legs and meet her eyes as he breathed on her pussy hard. James leaned in and licked her firmly and slowly as she stared down at him. “You taste like honey.” He licked her several more times and then separated her and sucked her clit between his lips as she rocked forward uncontrollably.

“James…oh, James.” Her voice was rising as she felt his mouth sucking her and his fingers stroking her and all of her senses started to combine as she felt the pressure release. He kept his movements hard and fast as she came and she dropped her hands to grasp his head and dig her red nails into his skin as he winced and raised a hand to grab hers.

“Baby…you’re going to leave marks.” She dropped her arms to the side and rode out her orgasm as he nuzzled her and drank her in slowly.

“What the fuck did you just do to me?” Maya asked as she felt her bones transform into jelly, and her body go lax on the chair.

“Whatever it was, I like it. Take a shower with me and wash up for tonight.” James invited her as Maya stared up at him silently.

She managed to stand and grabbed her things absently to put them into the house before he took me upstairs to the loft area where he and Cory stayed. There were two bedrooms with attached bathrooms up there and a loft area that served as space where they watched television and worked on their computers. Maya hadn’t been up there, and she followed him into one of the rooms as she looked slowly around.

James loosened his shorts and Maya watched as he slid them down his toned legs in awe. He was bare underneath, and she admired his ass before he turned to face her and she stared at his long hard cock. “Take that shirt off and show me your body, Maya. I want to see all of you.”

Maya lifted both shirts up and over her head before she dropped them onto the floor and fought the urge to cover herself. She blushed and looked down at her hands as he approached her and clutched her wrists in one large hand. Maya lifted her eyes to his, and he gazed intently at her for several seconds. “Come with me.” James took one of her hands and led her into the large bathroom, where he turned on the shower and tossed some clean towels on the counter. “In.”

Maya stepped under the hot spray and closed her eyes as it slid down her skin. She felt him behind her, hard and pressing into her ass as he slid his arms up the side of her body. James moved his hands around to cup her full breasts and tease the hard nipples with his thumbs as she dropped back against him. James adjusted himself to rub his cock between her legs and she nibbled on her lip as more desire surged through her.

She turned to face him once she couldn’t take it anymore and reached up to pull his face down to hers to give him a deep, hungry kiss. Their tongues moved together instantly as she slipped one of her hands down his neck and then over his shoulders. He was one of the most gorgeous men that Maya had ever seen, and she opened her mouth wider to give him full control. Her hand slipped over his back and down his side as she felt him shiver and groan softly. James took her hand and brought it down to his cock as he circled his palm over hers and showed her how to stroke it slowly.

Their kiss deepened into a messy embrace as they ate at each other and she continued to stroke him as he rocked forward. She groaned as she pulled away to look down at him, dripping and desperate, and slipped down to her knees as he watched her silently. “I need to…I want you.” Maya looked at the purple head that was pointing up and away from her mouth and took it gently with one hand to take it deeply into her mouth and suck lightly. Her other hand slipped between her legs to touch herself and give herself anything like what he’d done to her outside.

Maya’s body was sensitive, and she wept against his body for a moment as she slipped him deeper into her throat. James wrapped a hand in her wet hair and tugged her in a rhythm that he matched with his hips as she slid a finger inside of herself. “Yes, baby. Fuck yes.” James groaned as he rocked into her and increased in size as she moaned with him. “Swallow me.” He thrust and released inside of her mouth as she scraped a finger over her clit and weakened gently as she released along with him.

Maya struggled to keep up with him as she sucked him down into her throat and tasted his come that was almost choking her. She pulled him closer with one hand by his ass and drank him in even deeper as he grunted and stared down at her.

CHAPTER 3

“What do we have going on here?” A masculine voice interrupted them once they had rinsed off and started to walk out of the shower. Cory was standing there smirking as Maya moved to cover herself shyly with one of the towels. “Fucking daddy’s little girl, James?”

“Not yet,” James told him as he met Cory’s eyes through the steam of the bathroom. “We were waiting for you.”

“It’s about damn time. I’ve been watching you blossom for years into this body.” Cory said with relief in his voice as Maya stared at him. He and James seemed too comfortable with each other, with this situation. Had they done this before?

“Settle down, Cory,” James said as he walked forward and slipped his arms over Maya’s shoulders. “Nobody has touched her before. Maya is innocent…at least until today.” James suggestively said as he stroked her skin almost unconsciously. “I can assure you that she’s very passionate when she wants to be.”

“I don’t doubt it,” Cory replied as he stepped forward and looked into her eyes. “Does it feel like you’re going to hell yet, James?”

“In some ways, yes. We have an agreement, though. He’ll never know that any of this happened, but she wants this.” James said as he tugged on her long hair. “Don’t you, Maya?”

“Yes,” She only had to utter one word before Cory’s eyes darkened and he stepped closer.

“I promised her a nice dinner out tonight. She just arrived for a break from school.” James spoke sharply, and Maya blinked as Cory narrowed his eyes. “We have two weeks here alone with her, but we won’t be waiting that long.”

“Dinner.” Cory agreed before he turned and walked out of the bathroom.

“Drinks and dancing maybe, too,” Maya called out before she heard Cory sigh.

“This isn’t about sex tonight, Maya. It’s about you feeling safe with us and your pleasure. We owe you more than just a fuck.” James promised her as he lifted her hair and kissed her neck. They had done such intimate things already, and her skin pebbled with the light press of his lips. “Get ready, beautiful. You are going to be wined and dined tonight before we have you.”

James left the bathroom, and she sucked in a breath before she tucked the towel closely around her body. Her body was pulsing from the things they had already done, and she tried to imagine what it would feel like to have two men pleasing her like that. She walked downstairs and went into her bathroom to dry her hair and get something in it to control the frizz before she ran her fingers through it and walked to her closet.

Maya felt beautiful as she pulled a clingy deep green dress out and held it up to her body. She returned to the bathroom to apply a little cream to her face to even it out, though not too much. She didn’t want to kill the glow that she had going. She applied some dark liner to her eyes and winged it out before she applied some mascara and looked over her collection if lip products.

Maya put her dress on and turned as she watches the short ruffled bottom flare out around her thighs with her small spin. Maya smiled and turned to see the front of it cling to her breasts and waist that didn’t seem that big right now. If this was how she felt after some foreplay, then what was the sex going to do to her? Maya added some black heels and then dabbed a bit of dark gloss on her full lips to stain it with color before she added a layer of shiny gloss. She grabbed a small purse that she filled with a few necessities before she walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge.

“Looking for something?” Cory asked from behind her as she jumped and pressed a hand to her heart.

“You scared she shit out of me.” Maya gently reprimanded him as she reached for a bottle of wine that was in the door.

Cory took it and poured her a glass before he took her in with his eyes. “You look stunning tonight.”

“Thank you.” She looked him up and down in his black jeans and gray button up shirt before she met his eyes. “So do you.”

“Are you sure about this? Are you sure about us?” He waved his hand in the air and looked thoughtfully at her as she sipped the wine.

“I have always wanted this. I think it took me leaving and realizing that the boys there at school weren’t going to be the right choice for me.” Maya thoughtfully said as she kept looking at him. “Maybe after tonight, they’ll never be, but I have to try this.” He still looked worried. “I’m twenty. I am in college, and I can make big girl decisions like this.” Maya smiled at him. “You’re not that much older.”

“Your father would disagree,” Cory told her before he stepped forward and took a sip from her glass.

“This is our secret, Cory.” He stared at her before he pressed his lips against hers in a firm kiss. She parted her mouth and accepted his tongue willingly as she let her own dance with it slowly before the kiss deepened. Cory pressed her against the kitchen counter and slipped his hands over her hips to pin her there as he tilted his head to deepen it even further.

“I don’t even want to go to fucking dinner. I want to eat you.” He grumbled as he pulled away enough to talk before he kissed her again.

“I didn’t eat on the drive here, so I do need some food,” Maya softly went against his wishes, and he smiled.

“You will need it because I am going to make you feel so good tonight,” Cory promised her before he stepped away and took a deep breath. James stepped into the kitchen dressed similarly to Cory and eyed them with a wicked gleam in his eyes.

CHAPTER 4

The three called for a car and took it to a five-star restaurant on the water where they both quizzed her about school. In some ways, James and Cory were like fathers to her since she’d known them for so long. In other ways, they were a fantasy that was going to come true. They ordered wine and sipped it as they ate fresh seafood and talked for a couple of hours after dinner.

James then led her by the hand to the intersection as Cory followed. Maya looked slowly around as she wondered if anybody was looking at them. Did they know what she was planning?

They went to a smaller club, one that men would take a girl to and not the kind of vapid place that any college guy would bring her. Everyone seemed to know the guys and she was given another drink as she raised an eyebrow at James. There was a band playing some catchy jazz with a woman singing, and Maya found herself captivated by the music as they settled into the booth in the corner. She leaned forward and sipped her fruity drink as she felt two hands on her thighs, each belonging to a different man.

The men took turns teasing her to release with their hands on their thighs and under her lace underwear as she pressed back into the seat and lost her composure with all of it. Maya couldn’t decide who was better as she spread her legs and bit her lip to keep from crying out.

They stayed until they couldn’t take it anymore and before they drank too much. Both Cory and James didn’t want her to be drunk for this, and they slipped her into the back of the sedan for the ride home. She leaned against James and found his lips in the dark. Cory slipped his hand under the soft material of her dress to cup her breast as her tongue danced with James’ and she wilted against them.

They made it to the house, and James unlocked the door before he pushed her inside. Cory closed and locked the door behind him before he kissed her hard, and she clung to his neck. James moved behind her and lifted her dress to access her pussy as he stroked her clit hard and fast. She groaned against Cory as he lifted her and James followed them up the stairs as he made sure that Maya was safe. They fell onto one of the beds in one of the rooms, and she struggled to pull off her dress as James helped her. The only item of clothing that she wore underneath were the tiny panties, and she fell back on the bed as someone covered her and sucked a nipple into his mouth. Teeth dragged against her, and Maya cried out as she felt a pair of hands rip off her underwear and spread her thighs.

Someone buried their mouth between her thighs and feasted on her as Maya slipped her hands into the hair of the man worshiping her nipples. Short hair. It was James, and she pulled him closer as she arched her back and panted from everything that was happening to her.

Cory was the one tasting her this time as she came and James covered her mouth in a hungry kiss. It was intense, and she jerked up against him as she felt the drawn out release. Fingers slipped inside of her, and she helplessly clung to James as Cory massaged her tight walls.

She was left alone for a moment and looked around in the dim room to see her men stripping off their clothes as her eyes glazed over. Even in the light that was on in the room showed off everything that they had to offer and she scooted up onto the pillows. Cory finished first and moved onto the bed to join her as he kissed her swollen lips. He still tasted like her. James sat down and pulled up a square wrapper and stared at it for a moment.

Cory was slipping his fingers over her as James rolled the condom on and the men shared a look. It was as if they planned it this way and she stared down between her legs as James positioned himself before her. She was still wet from before, and he pushed gently inside of her as she moaned softly. Cory kept his finger moving over her as James pushed a little more with his mouth kissing her chest in little pecks of his mouth. He would lean in to suck her between his teeth here and there, and she moaned as James went even further. It didn’t hurt more than a slight pinch, and she begged him to go deeper as her body screamed silently for it. She wanted all of him and all of Cory, and she reached her hand out to grasp Cory in her hand and stroke him as he pinched her nipple and moaned.

James went all the way in as she looked down and saw their connection and then looked into his eyes. “I want you hard. I want you fast.” Maya softly told him in the room as she tightened her grip on Cory’s cock. James pulled back and started moving fast as he thrust inside of her over and over. Cory jerked as he came all over her hand and Maya let out a little scream as she felt James swell inside of her and slide against her as he grunted and thrust harder. “So good, James. I am so close. Come inside me.” She was babbling, but Maya didn’t care as she felt her body disconnect and lighten with her orgasm as she closed her eyes and lost track of where she was for a moment.

It was Cory that took her next, on her knees as he drove himself into her and she clutched the headboard as she pushed back. Against him hard and fast. He didn’t wait too long after James to slide his condom on and tell her to turn over. It was painful in a way but so addicting, and she cried out with every thrust as she closed her eyes.

They rested on the mattress with some cold wine for a few moments. They were still naked and tangled in each other, and Maya looked from James to Cory with a sated smile. “How do you feel?” James asked her as he met her gaze.

“I knew that it was going to be like that. I knew that you were the right ones for me.” Maya responded as she stroked Cory’s chest with her hand slowly. “I can’t wait until we can do it again.”

Within an hour, she was on her knees with Cory in her mouth as James took her from behind. Before she could come that way, she found herself riding Cory and sucking her essence off of James. It was overwhelming as she rocked against him with her back to him while Cory thrust up inside of her and James held her face so he could fuck it hard and fast.

Cory came while she was swallowing everything that James gave her.

She fell into sleep for a short period in the large bed before she’d wake up touching one of them or with one of them touching her. Maya’s body was so tired but needy as she took both of them two more times during the night, rough and hard. She fell into a deeper sleep in between them as she wondered how she could ever find something better than this.

In the morning, they got up together, and James cooked breakfast as Cory and Maya snuggled together on the couch and drank coffee. They ate outside as she rested her leg over James at the table and planned their day. Maya hadn’t been down to visit the water yet so that was first on the list after breakfast and she pulled on her turquoise two-piece bathing suit with a sheer white cover-up before theta chased her onto the sand. She felt light and happy as she turned left and ran towards the small cluster of rocks where she often found sea life in the tide pools.

They played on the rocks and in the water for a few hours before she led them into a shallow but private cave. They both got long blow jobs as she took them on her knees and then managed to find a ledge to sit on while they both took her, one after the other.

They were bare, but none of them cared as she clung tightly to them as they made love to her in the dark space. Their moans and whimpers filled the space as they came deep inside of her and she kissed them softly during their release.

They went to dinner again that night to an Italian place this time. They drank red wine and ate pasta on bread, and James took her to another club, this time, one that she’d go to as a college student. The vibe was heated in there as they drank and danced together, and Maya loved taking turns with the men as she seduced them on the floor.

She loved going home and going right back to bed with them, this time in the other room. They maneuvered her between them easily, and she looked down at Cory as she rode him while James parted her and slipped a finger into her ass slowly and gently. She cried out with the feeling, and he matched the rhythm that she had with Cory until she came apart between them.

Cory and James were there with her as much as they could be for the next two weeks after work and on the weekends. They were forming a strong bond, and she enjoyed every moment that she had with them, just going out to dinner or coffee shops. They spent as much time in the house as they could, and she let them take it anywhere that they wanted to.

The night that she had them both inside of her was incredible. Maya was riding James and Cory took her from behind after he lubed up his cock. She felt trapped between the men, but she loved it as they moved in sync. She came harder than she ever had in her life and tears slid down her cheeks as Cory wrapped his arms around her.

They spent their last nights together dining at the house on the deck. The guys grilled, and James made them drinks as they avoided the topic of Maya’s dad coming home. She pressed against them inside of the hot tub that bubbled near the end of the infinity pool and took tums kissing her men that were growing to mean so much to her.

Maya gave them each their own time with her after they dried off since she had never just been with one man. They were similar yet different. They made her feel all kinds of wonderful and she knew that she would always want the both of them after this experience. She went to sleep cuddled between them and memorized their scent, one like the sea and one like the trees in a forest though she didn’t care which scent went to what man. It didn’t matter at all.

The following night, she slept alone in her room in anticipation of her father coming home. It was quiet and lonely, and she listened to the sounds of the waves from the beach that came through the open windows in the loft. Paul arrived home first thing, and she cooked him breakfast as she talked about school and all of her classes with him sitting at the same table that she had eaten at with James and Cory.

They made an appearance later in the day to go to dinner, and the glance that Maya shared with them assured all three that they were still going to sleep together. They would take the time they had together alone when they found it and they would since her father was away more than they were.

She watched them leave that night as she forced a smile on her face. Maya’s life would never be the same.

THE END

TRIPLE TEMPTATIONS

Alisha Reyes had only three things on her wish list for her twenty-first birthday: 1) a car, 2) tequilas at the Blue Diamond, and 3) a real, honest-to-God, orgasm. She already knew that the car was out of the question, and that her friends would be taking her for tequilas, but the matter of achieving the Big O was neither impossible nor possible. It should have been possible—she’d been dating Calvin Harris for six months, now, but they still hadn’t gotten busy. For some reason, she liked the way he kissed and she didn’t mind his eyes falling on her naked body, but his touch repulsed her—there was something about the way his fingers moved on her body that made her skin crawl and made her want to join a convent.

The buzzer to her apartment went off. She got off the couch, where she’d been napping, to let the person in without seeing who it was. It was one of those things that she wasn’t supposed to do—it was why she’d gotten an apartment where you could only enter by being buzzed in, after all—but it was four in the afternoon on her twenty-first birthday. There were only so many people it could be, and as she heard heels clacking against the linoleum on the stairs she knew it was Stella. Stunning Stella, Stupendously Gorgeous Stella—whatever, the girl had never looked anything less than gorgeous, with her long, lithe limbs and her body always bikini-ready. It always mystified Alisha, how a girl could be so slender and yet have such a perfect ass.

Stella had been modeling since she was six—her skin and hair were tawny and the perfect blend of white, black, Hispanic, Arab, and Greek features made up her face: the little snub button-nose, the wide gold-and-green-rimmed eyes, and thick luscious lips with high cheekbones. It was easy to see why everybody wanted to fuck her, but Stella had always demurred when they went out together, telling the guy who was hitting on her to see if Alisha wouldn’t be more willing.

Alisha couldn’t understand why Stella did that. Stella may have been the pretty one but Alisha was the one who always seemed to have a boyfriend—ever since she was sixteen she’d never gone longer than two weeks without a man in her life. So it wasn’t as if she was free to date whatever guy Stella dumped into her lap, even if he was cute and hot and had biceps bigger than her thighs. And anyway, a dancer’s life wasn’t exactly conducive to being in a relationship. The only reason she and Calvin had lasted as long as they had was because they were both in the same dance company, though they danced different styles so they mostly did different shows. But the dedication to the physicality of their art demanded a lot from them, and until they’d gotten together the longest relationship Alisha had been in was two months—and that was with the man who would later become her stepbrother.

“There’s my girl,” Stella called, as her head appeared above the floor. The rest of her quickly followed: she was wearing a sheath dress, with leaves on top of nude panels that had been dyed to match her skin so that it looked as if she were in graver danger of exposing a nipple than she actually was. “Happy birthday!”

“Thanks,” Alisha said. “Let me get changed,” she said.

“What are you wearing?” asked Stella, as she came in. “I hope it’s something hot.”

“I can’t decide,” Alisha said, beckoning Stella into her bedroom. “This one—” a slinky, strapless number, covered in iridescent green sequins “—or this one,” a gauzy, shapeless dress that was just translucent enough to suggest that there might not be anything underneath; Alisha had paired it with underwear that matched her skin tone—a rich, dark brown—to complete the effect, though with her skin tone it was impossible to tell if she was wearing anything underneath it anyway.

“Go with the white one,” said Stella, without hesitating. Alisha grinned—she’d favored the white one, too, but she hadn’t been sure she could pull it off. “Nothing underneath it, though.”

“Nothing?”

“Nothing. Fuck, girl, you’re twenty—one. If you can’t live a little why we taking you out?”

“All right, fine,” Alisha said. She shooed Stella out and slid out of her clothes Alisha took a moment to stare at her naked body in the mirror. Curves—she had breasts and hips and muscles on her thighs and calves—stared back at her. For a moment she questioned Stella’s judgment in picking out the diaphanous dress, but when she put it on she was glad she listened. In the dress she looked airy—delicate, even. What costumers never understood about her when they came up with her costumes was how to enhance her curves without making her seem overly huge and busty and heavier than she actually was. Hard enough being the only black female dancer in the New Haven Dance Company—that the costumes never looked right on her added insult to injury. It was a relatively long dress—and though it was breezy it also draped nicely so unless there was a stiff breeze nobody would see. She could make this work, and as she stepped out Stella nodded her approval, saying, “That’s what I’m talking about.”

“I feel like I’m going to flash someone,” said Alisha.

“You probably will,” said Stella. “The key is to control it.”

“What’s that mean?”

“You look lovely,” Stella said, handing her a pair of sandals. They were little more than two pieces of leather with a mess of silver cords holding them in place, running up her leg.

“Christ, I do this enough at my job,” Alisha grumbled, as she laced the shoes up to her knees the same way she tied her ballet shoes.

“Yeah, but you don’t look this hot,” said Stella. “I have seen you dance—you are beautiful, but you ain’t sexy up there on that stage.”

“That’s the point,” Alisha said. But Stella only winked and started heading out. “Makita will meet us at the bar,” Stella said, while they headed down the stairs.

Thank God. Makita was the sensible one: she’d majored in accounting and worked in something finance-related. The stories about women who grew up and moved out to the ‘burbs—that was Makita, who’d Succeeded. Stella could get into some pretty wild shit—with Makita along at least the damage would be contained. “Isn’t she pregnant?” Alisha asked.

“Yeah, but they make mocktails these days,” said Stella.

The Blue Diamond was one of the fancier nightclubs in New Haven. Alisha had never been inside it—she couldn’t afford the cover, never mind the cost of drinks, but Stella had somehow gotten her hands on a VIP pass and she’d promised Alisha that she could get them in without any problem. On this night, as with most nights, there was a line a mile long, and Stella waltzed right up to the bouncer, with Alisha in tow, and flashed a gold card at him. “Right,” the bouncer said, stepping aside and undoing the velvet rope. “But not your friend.”

“Oh, but it’s her birthday,” Stella pouted.

“Sorry, I don’t make the rules—”

“But if she’s not in there with me, how can we do this?” asked Stella, right before planting a kiss on Alisha’s lips. Alisha, surprised as she was by the kiss, was even more surprised to find that she liked the feeling of Stella’s tongue against her lips, and the grasping, gasping little tugs of Stella’s mouth against hers. A ring of shouts and hoots went up around them, but all Alisha could feel was the delicate play of Stella’s tongue on hers, and feel Stella’s hand warm on her breast, her fingers teasing the nipple so that it tented the fabric of her dress. Stella’s hand slid Alisha’s dress higher and higher up her side, and the coldness of the air against her pussy pulled Alisha back into what was happening. A shock of mortification went through her, but much to her surprise when Stella broke away all Alisha could think was More.

The bouncer was visibly flustered, and then Stella guided Alisha’s hand to her own breast, moaning, “You don’t want the party to get boring now, do you?”

Finally, the bouncer shooed them both in. Stella blew him a kiss as they stepped past the ropes. “I’ve got to get one of those cards,” said Alisha, trying not to show how rattled she was by the kiss that Stella had planted on her.

The inside of the club was dark, black lights and neon lights flashing all over the place. It was too early for the dancing to start, but there was already a sizeable crowd around the edge of the dance space. Club music was pumping through the sound system, a steady thoomp thoomp that stirred the dancer in her, and she could feel her body began to sway to the beat.

“Sure, babe,” said Stella, waving. There was Makita, at a booth, a glass in front of her. She didn’t look the least bit pregnant, and as they exchanged kisses and hugs Alisha wondered what was the polite thing to say about her figure.

“Hey Makita, tell the birthday girl what she has to do to earn one of these VIP passes.”

Makita laughed. “All you have to do is eat out the owner’s pussy in a way that makes her come.”

“Quit it,” Alisha said, feeling a blush start over her body. She didn’t like to be reminded that she was the youngest of the three—and she especially didn’t want them to find out that she’d been with Calvin for six months and she was still a virgin. Stella would probably go down on her right then and there.

“It’s true,” Stella said. “She’s very particular. If you think you have the skills—”

“So what’s the deal with the tequila?” Alisha asked, a little too loudly. Happily, Makita began telling her about the ritual—shot, salt, lime. It’s a good thing I’m a dancer, Alisha thought. She wondered how people who were drunk managed. “People who are drunk don’t order tequila,” Makita said, guessing her thoughts.

Stella merely winked. The waitress came around and when she found out that it was Alisha’s birthday she brought out a shot glass of something blue and purple, and set it on fire. “Happy birthday,” said the waitress, winking at Alisha.

“Ooh, she wants to tap that,” Stella said, as Alisha watched the flames die out. “Drink up!”

Alisha took a deep breath and tossed back the concoction—surprisingly and pleasantly sour—in one gulp, trying not to sputter when the alcohol stung her throat and eyes. Stella laughed and clapped her on the back. “Now that’s how you celebrate turning twenty-one!” she cried, tears streaming down her face, she was laughing so hard.

Alisha could feel the booze working its way through her, the first tendrils already winding their way through her mind, loosening her thoughts and spreading a smile across her face. “So, you still with Calvin?” asked Makita, as they waited for their tequilas to arrive.

“Yeah,” she said.

“You like him?”

“I guess,” she said. “I mean, he’s a nice guy and all, but I can’t stand the way he touches me. It’s like he’s trying to push a button, literally. It’s awkward and horrible and we’ve been together six months and we’ve never had sex.”

“You know what your problem is?” asked Stella. “You don’t know how to masturbate.”

At that moment their tequilas arrived, lime wedges and little bowls of salt. An awkward silence settled between them as they waited for the waitress to finish setting down the drinks. Makita ordered some cheese-bread, whatever the hell that was—Alisha was too infuriated with Stella to care that Makita was ordering carbs.

“I do know how to please myself,” Alisha hissed, even though she suddenly realized that she’d never actually done it. She grew up in the projects—she and her mother and brother and sister had shared a one-bedroom, and there wasn’t much privacy there. Or anywhere, for that matter—the dance academy had even less privacy, four girls sharing one room. Now that she was living on her own it’d simply never crossed her mind to touch herself.

“Sure,” Stella said, breezily. “There’s knowing, babe—and then there’s knowing,” she said, leaning into Alisha and sliding her hand up her dress and brushing her finger against the edges of her Alisha’s cunt. Alisha felt a shudder run up her spine. Stella pulled her knees apart. “That’s right,” Stella said, taking her hand and guiding it between her legs, sending a little shiver of pleasure right up her spine. In front of them a group of guys began to stare eagerly, their eyes taking in everything, noticing the flash of pink between her legs before Stella tugged her dress back over her knees.

“Come on,” Makita said, taking up the the salt. “Bottoms up.”

It was over faster than she’d thought it would be: drink, salt, bite of the lime. The flavors melted together through the burning alcohol and once again there was a pleasantness that began to seep its way through her. And despite the strangers watching her, pointing at her, Alisha wanted to feel that little shiver again. She felt her knees falling open again, the giddiness taking over—what could possibly go wrong if she were to touch herself? She’d attracted quite a crowd—Stella and Makita had to push the table away from them so that they would keep their distance. “No touching, boys,” Stella was saying. “Tonight she’s flying solo.”

Makita reached over and untied the halter top, and the dress fell away to her waist, exposing her breasts for all to see, and with Stella’s guidance Alisha found her hand squeezing her own breast, pinching her own nipples, tugging them into tight little nuggets on her breasts. It was strange, how titillating the sensation was, how happy feeling her fingers on her nipples made her, how the excitement began to rise and swell from those two points on the tips of her breasts. Stella moved Alisha’s other hand between her legs, and when she whisked the fabric of Alisha’s dress up to her waist the coldness of the air on her pussy prompted a rush of heat and Alisha felt her hand grow warm and slick as she found the tender nub of her clit with her fingers.

The first touch set off an electric shiver all throughout her body. She felt her eyes roll closed of their own accord as her fingers worked their way around the folds between her legs, gently prodding and eliciting sensations of liquid fire through her body. The world around her faded to one point, that rising swell of pure ecstasy that was pushing its way through her body and suddenly flooded her veins, so much that she was afraid that she was going to burst like the stars that were blinking in her mind’s eye.

And then it was over—her body turned into Jell-O, and Stella’s and Makita’s hands were the only thing keeping her in the seat. Around her, the people who’d been staring at her were applauding. Stella pulled her dress back over her breasts. “Welcome to womanhood,” she whispered in Alisha’s ear.

Alisha suddenly realized what she’d done, but even though she knew she should be mortally ashamed, she only felt pride, a faint glow of achievement flushing her cheeks. “I have to go to the bathroom,” she said, as she got up.

The men who’d been watching her parted before her—one man slid his hand over her breasts but she grabbed his hand and slapped him, and all around them the men and women booed him. He fell back, chastised. That was the power of being a woman, and when Stella took her back to her place she realized she’d gotten her orgasm—and so much more. There was something incredibly freeing about having been truly seen and found beautiful—she fairly skipped up the stairs to her apartment that evening, wondering what the next day would bring.

Calvin came over to her place before dinner the next night. She’d been expecting Stella again, which was why she’d buzzed him upstairs without asking who it was. As soon as she saw the blond curls, though, she knew she’d made a mistake—and that he’d heard about what she’d done last night.

“Calvin,” she said, as coolly as she could manage.

“Alisha,” he said. He had his hand behind his back as he came up to her. He had an earnest look on his face, now more so than ever—when they first met he reminded her of a puppy, sweet and innocent, and she’d thought that was a facade. But as they grew together she realized that it wasn’t just a facade—he really was a sweet man, which was why she hadn’t had the heart to break up with him even though he had yet to give her any satisfaction.

Now, his face was strangely grim, and she found herself precariously close to hoping that he was handing her a breakup note. But instead he handed her a box: four chocolates from Godiva, and a rose. “Happy belated birthday,” he said, his voice sounding oddly strangled.

She blinked, surprised, and let him in. It was the least she could do, given that he seemed disinclined to make a fuss about her masturbating in front of a crowd last night. She at least owed him a civil breakup, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t feel bad about it. He’d done nothing wrong, after all. He’d agreed to wait until she was ready for sex—he planned interesting and fun dates, and when they hit the dance floors together she could tell that the passion between them was real. His touch was certain yet delicate, and his body felt sensuous and strong against hers when they danced together—but he’d never been one for true public affection, and while they got hot and horny on the dance floor, the ardor never translated into their private moments.

“I heard about last night,” he said, as she set a glass of water down in front of him. He was more disciplined than she was: no booze, no sugar, only whole grains if he had to have carbs. “That must have been interesting.”

“Look,” she said. “I know you mean well. I like you, I really do—you’re a great guy and one day you’ll make the right girl—”

“You are the right girl,” he said. “Don’t you feel it?”

She didn’t say anything. They’d started out romantically enough, but lately, she’d found herself getting frustrated with the way he touched her. It had been one thing when they were first dating—she could forgive a few clumsy advances—but it was six months and he still hadn’t figure out that treating her nipples like the joysticks of an X-Box simply didn’t do it for her. She’d given him blow jobs that had him coming so hard and so much it looked as if she were frothing at the mouth, and tried to show him the kind of touches that would turn her on. For some reason, as gifted as he was at commanding the stage, though, he never quite managed to figure out how to please her, and after last night, she’d come to the realization that she didn’t need a man to make her feel like a woman.

“Honestly, Cal—you’re a great guy, but you just don’t do it for me,” she said.

“And you think you can get off for the rest of your life with vibrators?” he snapped.

She flushed. After what had happened last night, she’d taken the dance floor with Stella, and the feel of Stella’s hands on her breasts, gently squeezing as Stella guided her to follow along with her movements, had awakened an awareness in her about what it meant to be touched. Alisha, up until last night, had been willing to accept that one night she would get drunk enough and Calvin would touch her and she would simply accept sex with him because he was her boyfriend. But now—now that she understood what it meant to be touch and be touched, and the power behind a single finger, carefully placed, simply accepting that he would fumble at her while she moaned and groaned and pretended to enjoy it seemed like sacrilege. She couldn’t lie to him or herself anymore: she was ready for sex, just not with him.

“I’m sorry,” he said, now. “That was uncalled for.”

“I know I can’t get off with you,” she said, finally.

That took him back. “What—what do you mean?” he asked. “We’re great together, aren’t we?”

“Yeah,” she agreed, “but the way you go about touching me—it just gives me the creeps—”

“I’m not the one stripping you naked in front of a crowd—”

“I’d let you if it meant you could make me feel—like that,” she said, remembering how powerful, serene, and beautiful she felt, especially when she’d caught the eyes of the women that had been there. “I need to feel like a woman, Calvin, not like a sex toy.”

That stunned him into silence, and she could see the tears welling up in his eyes. “I’m sorry,” she began, but he wiped his eyes quickly with the back of his hand and said, “No, I’m sorry,” he said. “I’m sorry that I never understood what you needed. Please, just give me a chance to learn what to do, and I swear, I’ll make you the happiest woman alive.”

She’d never expected to hear that from him. Some begging, sure—all of her previous boyfriends had begged her not to break it off, and some of them had even asked for a last chance. But Calvin was so sincere about it—and she’d be lying to deny that she wasn’t touched by it.

Damn it, she thought, because she could feel her own eyes welling with tears and her vision go blurry as she realized that it she owed him one more chance. Because they did fit well together—that was indisputable. And Calvin genuinely loved her—she could see it in his eyes, now, and the look brought her back to the times when they’d danced together, so perfectly in sync, his touch real and passionate. He could make her happy—and she owed him the chance to prove it.

“All right,” she said, finally. “But we’ve got to see someone,” she added.

He drew away from her. “Really?” he asked.

“Look, you’ve had six months—if you haven’t figured it out by now you’re not going to, and damn it, I want you to figure it out,” she said.

He bit his lip and nodded. “All right, fair enough,” he said. “But I get to pick. Since I’m the one with the issues about doing it in front of people.”

She had to smile at his squeamishness—he couldn’t even say “sex” without blushing. “All right,” she said, kissing him. Her oven timer went off, a little bell that pulled her out of the drama that she was wrapped in. “Stella’s late,” she said. “Want to stay for dinner?”

A week passed, a week where Stella came over to help her pick out a vibrator and show her how to use it. She lay in her bed after the sessions. Stella would insist that she be naked, and while Alisha was sure it was entirely for her own gratification, the feel of Stella’s hands on her breasts how gently her fingers parted the folds between her legs were so gentle and loving she didn’t mind being used. And when she felt the vibrator slide inside her and her body close around it as she flipped it on she was sent back to that night in the club, feeling the hungry eyes of the crowd on her as they eyed her body and licked her lips, men and women alike. There had been a feeling of intimacy, as if she was sharing her pleasure with those men and only those men—as she felt the pressure build inside her she remembered the way Calvin touched her when they danced, how certain he could be. And when her body gave in—when the fireworks in her head exploded and all she could see was stars and her body felt like one big puddle of pleasure as it clenched around the vibrator again—it was with a longing for that passion to be made real.

“I’ve got an appointment,” Calvin had told her. “Saturday. With a licensed sex therapist.”

“There is a such a thing?” she’d asked.

He’d shrugged. “You can find out a lot if you just ask around.”

So now she was waiting outside her apartment for Calvin to come pick her up. He had a car—or rather, his parents had given him their old one—and she was looking for the old green Chrysler, acutely aware that, even though she was modestly dressed in a floral, knee-length dress with a cardigan and ballet flats, she was getting stares from drivers wondering if she was a hooker. It would be just her luck if a cop pulled up and asked her if she was waiting for someone. They probably heard, “I’m waiting for my boyfriend,” all the time.

Luckily, Calvin pulled up before a cop did. She got in quickly, before she attracted any more stairs. “So where are we going?” she asked.

Calvin said, “Somewhere in Harris.”

“Harris?” Harris was the richest county in the area, the kind of place where shopping at Whole Foods was the norm and everybody drove a BMW. “Jesus, how much are you paying this guy?”

Calvin cocked his head at her and said, “Actually, they said they’d do it for free.”

She laughed nervously. “You’ve got to be kidding. I know you’re charming and all but you can’t be that good.”

“Hell if I can figure out why,” he said. “At first I thought that maybe they’d want a video of our session but he assured me they don’t do video unless it’s a turn-on for both partners.”

“Is it a turn-on for you?” she asked, teasing him now.

He blushed and ducked his head in that cute and charming way he had, and for a moment she was able to forget the frustration of the last six months, the needs that had gone unsated, the desires that she’d only recently been able to figure out how to quell, but she couldn’t quench them, not entirely. She wanted to be touched by him—she wanted him to make her feel the way Stella did.

The house they drove up to was at the top of a hill, on a long and winding driveway. A valet met them at the door and took the keys to Calvin’s car and drove it to a long garage at the bottom of the hill. The garage had six doors—one of them was open, and he parked it there. Alisha was still trying to get used to the idea that some people had six cars when the front door opened and her stepbrother opened it.

“Mars?” she gasped. “What are you—”

“Alisha, Calvin,” he said, bowing. “Welcome to Paradise.”

***

Mars Tracy was a tall, imposing man, athletic and muscular, and he towered over Alisha and Calvin as they stepped inside, suddenly aware of how tacky and mean their worn clothes and scuffed shoes seemed next to Mars’ pressed linen suit and shined blue leather shoes. He’d lost the beard and gained a tan, which made him look leaner and hungrier than she’d last seen him. He wore his dark hair slicked back into a neat ponytail.

Inside the massive carved wooden doors was a massive foyer with a sweeping spiral staircase white with an intricate cast-iron railing. The rooms of the house were closed off by doors, but there was enough art on the walls and the rugs were fancy enough for them to get the general impression of a latter-day Downton Abbey. There was a slim black side table with a small silver tray on it, and Mars, smiling gestured at it. If you please. It took a moment for Calvin to realize that he was supposed to put his keys and wallet there. Alisha followed suit and set her purse down, a little uncertain about what was going to happen now.

“Follow me,” said Mars, opening a door and leading the way down a hallway.

“So, uh you know each other?” Calvin asked nervously.

“You could say that,” Mars said. “She used to date my brother.”

Calvin’s look of discomfort would have been hilarious if it weren’t for the fact that she was feeling the same way. “So what happened?” Calvin asked, as they were shown into a library.

“Well, she took him home to meet her father, and—”

“He invited us to a family barbecue, and then my dad met their mother,” Alisha finished.

“But your last names—”

“We were old enough to be emancipated, so we kept our last names after Mr. Reyes married our mother,” Mars said, smoothly gesturing to the chairs. Alisha and Calvin sat down obediently. She began to understand why Mars had been chosen for this task—if someone wanted to back out now they’d be subjected to his imposing figure in front of them.

“Hi Ally,” Altaire said, entering from the other door. He grinned sheepishly at her. “Never thought I’d see you here.” He was tall, like Mars, but slimmer. If Mars was a brick of solid muscle, then Altaire was reedy, sinewy, but strong. His hair was the same color and Mars’, but he kept it short and neat—he looked like any other banker and even now she was uncomfortably aware that if she hadn’t known that he was Mars’ brother she wouldn’t have known his name. He looked pale, as if it’d been years since he’d stepped into the sun.

Calvin was starting to look even more panicked than he had been. “So you’re the one she was dating?” he asked, his voice cracking.

“No,” Altaire said, smiling. “Though I wish she had—Sol was never good enough for you, you know?”

Two and two came together like a thunderclap in her head: so this was what Sol had been up to for the past three years. She knew he was a therapist, but she’d always assumed that meant he had a couch in an office, the same as any other shrink. But a sex therapist—

Oh God, he’s going to be watching me have sex with Calvin—and if that didn’t set her weird-o-meter off then the fact that Sol would be telling Calvin how to please her certainly added an element of twisted incest into it.

“It’s not as if we’re blood relations,” said Altaire, coming up behind Calvin and placing his hands on Calvin’s shoulders. He began to rub Calvin’s shoulders. “There,” he said. “Just relax. It’s not illegal—”

“But it is sure as fuck embarrassing,” said Calvin, as a little sigh of relief escaped him.

“That’s a matter of perspective,” said Altaire. “We all love Alisha, we want to see her happy. You make her happy, except in this one regard—so we make her happy. You see how this works?”

Much to Alisha’s surprise Calvin nodded. She vaguely remembered that Altaire had studied yoga and was a massage therapist as well. No wonder Calvin basically melted into a puddle.

“Yes,” said a new voice—Sol came in through the main door and closed it behind them. She gasped in shock when she first saw him—he’d bleached his hair to a luminous platinum blond, and it floated down to his shoulders like a curtain of white lightning. He was built somewhere between Altaire and Max, and he seemed to glide over the ground more than walk on it. Unlike Altaire and Mars, he was wearing a Nehru jacket, the high collar unbuttoned at the throat. He was dressed entirely in black, and now as he sat down across from Alisha and Calvin she suddenly recalled the suave patter that had charmed her into his arms. At that point, though, she had been just starting out with her career, and the relentless practice schedule and the exhaustion that she was left with took their tolls on their relationship almost before it’d begun.

Still, seeing his familiar features—the aquiline nose, the sharp, green eyes that the other two also shared—brought back a wave of good memories. She’d met his brothers at that barbecue where she’d introduced her father to their mother—they’d all had a good time talking with each other and they treated her like the little sister they’d always wanted to have. Mars had taught her a bit of street fighting, “just in case,” he said. She’d actually used it once—it’d worked, and the guy whose nose she’d broke had ended up with a hospital bill.

They’d just been starting out back then; when their parents married they’d just started their practice, but she’d been under the impression that it was just a regular shrink’s practice where Altaire could teach yoga and Mars could do physical therapy in conjunction with Sol’s therapy. Sex therapy wasn’t something she was even aware of until three days ago—that her step brothers had gone into.

“Let me tell you what’s going to happen,” Sol said, as Mars set down a tray of tea (when had he made the tea?) with little chocolates. “I’m going to ask you two some questions, and you need to answer them as honestly as you possibly can. There’s no point in being dishonest—I can tell if you’re lying and if you are going to lie Mars will kick you two out the way David Beckham kicks soccer balls.”

Alisha nodded. Calvin gulped, and then he nodded.

“Once we ascertain where we stand and what we need to do, we’ll take you upstairs to one of the therapy rooms—”

“Therapy rooms?” Calvin’s voice cracked when he asked the question.

“Rooms where we get to try out different things and practice what I’ve told you, in a safe space,” he said.

“How kinky do you think we’re going to get?” Alisha sputtered. “I’m a virgin—I’ve never had sex with a man.”

“You’d be surprised and how many clients discover fetishes they never knew they had,” Sol said, “or else they were too afraid to embrace them. Keep in mind, most people don’t like to talk about their needs—they’re told that such things are awful, and despite all the openness about gay sex and the recent uptick in interest about bondage, these aren’t the videos getting the views on porn sites.”

Alisha fell silent. Calvin stared at his feet. He was probably wishing that they were anywhere but here—but he’d picked the place, now he had to live with it.

“All right,” said Sol, smiling and looking back and forth at them. “Let’s begin, shall we? Alisha, what is it that you want most out of sex with Calvin?”

She gulped. “I want to feel like a woman,” she said, in a small voice. Next to her, she could feel Calvin turning red. “I mean, I want to feel—to feel like he knows me and wants to please me.”

“Why do you think he’s not pleasing you?” asked Sol.

Fuck, I can’t believe I’m talking to my stepbrother about this, she thought. “I—I don’t know—”

“I want something more,” Calvin said, suddenly. “I want to take her and feel her body change underneath me, to feel like she’s becoming something more than me—like—like she’s the goddess I want to worship.”

She gasped. She’d never known that Calvin had wanted that. “I love her,” he said, now, to Sol. “I love her and I want to please her—but I don’t know how to give her what she wants in a way that makes me feel worthy of her love.”

“Happily,” said Sol, “that’s what you’re here for.”

It was just as well that Sol was there to listen. By the end of the hour Alisha was beginning to understand what the point of therapy was—there were so many questions that she hadn’t even thought to ask Calvin that rolled off Neil’s tongue as easily as if he’d been discussing the Patriots’ last play. And she had learned so much about what made Calvin happy that she had a few ideas of what she was willing to try, so that she could make him happy and so that he could make her feel like that.

“Well,” Sol said, “I think there’s a lot we can do to make things better between you two. Please give me a moment to confer with Mars and Altaire.”

The three of them left the room, and Calvin leaned back in his chair, deflated. “Shit,” he breathed. “I don’t think I can do anything more after a conversation like that.”

“Me neither,” she said. “I had no idea you felt that way,” she added.

“It’s not something I usually get into with the girls I date,” he said. “You were right—we needed to see someone. Still not sure how I feel about them being your stepbrothers, though.”

“They’re a recent addition to my family,” she said. “It’s not like we grew up together or anything.”

“Still, it’s just weird.”

She nodded. For the first hour it’d been possible to treat it like any other couple’s therapy session, in as much as she knew what they were supposed to be like. Sol had been quietly professional in the questions he asked, prefacing the truly personal ones with, “You don’t have to answer this if you don’t want to, but don’t lie to me.” Now they were rapidly approaching the time for the therapy rooms—and she wondered what they would look like: the dungeon from Fifty Shades of Gray? Or some elaborate nineteenth-century boudoir? And what would they do? Would Sol be touching her? She didn’t mind Stella, but Sol was her stepbrother—there was some kind of line, wasn’t there?

Altaire came in, carrying two stacks of towels and robes. “For this part of the therapy session we’re going to ask you to bathe each other. This is a typical aspect of foreplay that you might do with each other, even in the absence of a luxurious house. You might choose to get a room in a hotel, for example.” He handed one to each of them and began heading down the hall, up the sweeping spiral stairs, and down another hall. “Calvin, you, for instance, might take a few minutes each day to prepare for the weekend—get your candles and scents on Monday, for example, set aside your fluffiest towels on Tuesday, clean the bedroom on Wednesday—you get the picture. And you, Alisha, might start stoking the flames of desire a little: send him pictures showing a little cleavage, arrange his lunch in a suggestive manner when you meet for lunch, tell him about a particular fantasy, that sort of thing.”

“Do you have the Cliff notes?” asked Calvin.

“That’s why we have you do this,” said Mars, who stepped out of a room and held open the door for them. They stepped inside, into an enormous, almost palatial bathroom, compared to the cramped showers that were six inches from the toilet that were in their respective apartments. The room was white, except for the curtains and the candles, which were the boldest, most-brilliant aquamarine blue, and a side table, which was starkly black. The room was scented with the crisp, clean scent, one that she couldn’t quite place, but for some reason it reminded her of the ocean.

“It’s not exactly rocket science,” said Altaire. “Please,” he gestured to the table. Alisha and Calvin laid their towels and robes down on it.

There was an awkward moment where they stood waiting for the brothers to leave, until Altaire said, “Oh, I see. You think we’re going to leave you—no.”

Mars picked up Calvin’s wrists. “Relax,” he intoned, as he lifted Calvin’s arms. Calvin dropped his shoulders automatically, and let Mars guide his hands over to Alisha. “Undress her,” he said.

“I’m not wearing—” Alisha began, but Altaire put his finger over her lips. “Your job is to experience this,” he said, turning her so that her back was to Calvin.

“Touch,” Mars said, and on one shoulder she felt Mars’ massive hand engulf her collarbone, while Calvin’s wispy touch settled on her other shoulder. “No,” Mars said. “Remember, she wants to please you—we’ve established that. You have to show her what you want her to feel.”

“Strength,” said Altaire, reaching around her and moving Calvin’s hand to her waist. “Feel her breathing. Let it flow into yours. Feel her, sense how strong she is—give her what you want her to be.”

“I don’t want to hurt her,” said Calvin.

“She will give you what you give her,” said Mars, as he began to squeeze her shoulder, and she could feel the strength in his hands seeking out the bones of her body. “Like this,” and she felt Calvin’s hand squeeze her shoulder, as he’d always tried to do—but it was different this time. This time the pressure didn’t come from his fingers, it came from his hand, and this time she could feel the muscles in her shoulder giving in to his touch, her body revealing its strength to him—and the gasp of surprise when she moaned softly. Mars’ hand disappeared from her shoulder. In the mirror, he’d moved behind Calvin.

“Touch,” Altaire said, now, as he came around behind her and ran the back of his hand down her spine. “This is the most direct path to her mind. So what you give here, she feels a hundred percent, here,” he said, touching the top of her head with his finger, and then he pressed his palm against her breast, over her heart. “And here.”

“What do you want me to do?” Alisha asked, as Calvin ran his hand down her spine, with a firmer touch than what Altaire had done. It awakened a tingling warmth in her spine, and she could feel his fingers working the zipper of her dress down her back.

“Just wait,” said Mars. “He needs to see you change, remember? So you just have to be, until he changes you.”

Calvin’s hand on her waist became firm, and Mars said, “Yes, that’s right,” as her body pushed against his hand, the resistance foreshadowing a taste of what was to come. She looked up and saw Mars’ hand on Calvin’s waist. There was something about that sight that turned her on.

“Now,” came Altaire’s voice. “Both hands—open her.”

She felt Calvin’s slim bony hands butterfly open on her shoulder blades, and he slid her dress of her shoulders with a single, smooth push. Altaire helped tug the dress over her hips, and the fabric puddled on the floor. “Both hands,” Altaire repeated, and Calvin’s hands slid down to her hips and worked her panties over her hips, then back up and she felt her bra come loose, before it, too, joined the pile of discarded clothes on the floor. Mirroring everything that Mars was doing to him.

She had been facing the mirror—she’d seen her naked body reflected back at her enough not to be surprised at it, but what did surprise her was Calvin’s face behind hers, and the longing in his eyes as he reached his hand around her and took her breast in his hand, using the same cupping motion that Mars had taught him on her shoulder, and for the first time she felt warmth instead of cold, she wanted more instead of less—she desired instead of tolerated.

“Not yet,” said Sol, as he came in. He’d changed into a tank top and loose pants, showing off his bulging biceps. He turned her around to face Calvin, and she felt his hand on her ass as he pushed them together, so that their bodies just touched. “You want her to anticipate, not to be gratified. This is just the beginning. Now, look into her eyes,” Sol said. “Remember what you felt when you told me about your desires. Kiss her with that feeling.”

Calvin turned her around and began to kiss her, more deeply and sensuously than she’d thought he was capable of. His lips didn’t quiver this time—they were as sure as Stella’s had been that first time, teasing her with gentle tugs, his tongue coaxing the first swell of pleasure out of the depths of her being. When he broke away the only thing she wanted for him to keep going, and as Sol and Mars eased them into the water she found herself thinking only of what was to come.

The water was warm and Sol and Altaire and Mars gathered around them. Altaire and Mars removed their suit jackets—they were wearing sleeveless shirts underneath—and reached into the water, guiding Alisha’s and Calvin’s hands to each other’s bodies. Altaire showed Calvin how to fondle her breasts so that she craved his touch, how to gently ghost his finger over her nipple to send shudders down her spine, right into her pussy. Sol traced his hand down Calvin’s chest side-by-side with her hand; when they reached his cock Sol wrapped her fingers around him, one at a time, and as he moved her hand up and down, slowly, pinching her fingers slightly tighter at the beginning and end of each stroke, Calvin’s face took on a look of pure wonder. I did this, she thought—and her stomach fluttered at the idea that she had that kind of power inside her.

Sol’s fingers were toying with the skin on the inside of her thighs as she leaned into Calvin for a kiss—and found herself kissing Altaire, instead. For a moment she was taken aback, too caught up in the pleasure of the kiss to stop, too guilty wondering what Calvin would think to continue. But then Calvin reached for her face and turned it to Altaire, and she felt Calvin kissing her breasts, his tongue making luxurious circles around her nipples, setting off fireworks inside her belly.

“Now,” whispered Sol, placing two sponges in their hands. “Bathe each other.”

Mars drew her up to her feet, and Calvin, reached up and ran the loofah over her breasts, around her belly. Something about the way the water trickled down her body made her want to move, but Sol’s hands around her hips kept her still. She ran her sponge over Calvin’s face—and Altaire ran his fingers up her legs, stopping just before he got to her pussy. She groaned and tried to move her body down—she just needed some satisfaction, some closure—

“It’s time,” Sol said. “Come.”

The bedroom was farther from the bathroom than she’d thought it would be, which gave her enough time to waver between desire and “What the fuck am I doing?” as they followed Mars’ massive figure past a half-dozen closed doors. “What’s in there?” asked Calvin.

“Things that don’t concern you,” said Sol.

Mars opened the door—the bedroom was not a nineteenth-century boudoir nor a love suite out of the seventies; she didn’t quite know what to make of the room. There was wood paneling on the bottom half of the wall and ornate, gilded wall paper in red and gold on the top half, but the rest of the space was simple. A dresser against the wall, white gauzy curtains, and the massive bed was in the middle—and there were silk scarves and blindfolds spread out on it. She balked, but Altaire and Mars were pulling her along and Calvin was too dazed by Sol’s patter about what was going to happen now to notice that she was getting dragged over to the bed, and her vision went black when the cool silk slid over her eyes.

“I’m not into kinky stuff,” she protested, but then she felt hands on her body, easing her down on the bed, and she could hear Sol’s voice saying, “Now, if you don’t mind, Calvin, take your hand—no, everybody always wants to start with the pussy, but you saw how eager she was back there, didn’t you? Yes, like that—”

She felt a mouth close around her nipple—and then another one. Calvin’s body was hot against hers—and much to her surprise she felt another naked body, firm and hard underneath her hand, writhing against her. She felt her legs coming together of their own accord, but someone forced them apart and Calvin slid himself down her body, pressing warm kisses to her belly. Then he was gone, and then someone—she didn’t know who—was kissing and licking her pussy, running his tongue against her clit and his lips and tongue against the folds, while hands—tugged at her nipples until her body drenched the sheets between her legs. She cried and begged for release—

And then a cock thrust inside her, and while Mars—she could tell it was him, he was the biggest of them all—sat her up on his lap she could feel his erection hard against the small of her back. Was he really—

Whoever was thrusting inside her suddenly withdrew and suddenly she felt the rubbery tip of the cock against her mouth and she took it obediently, not the least because at that point she had to gasp as Mars shoved himself up her ass and groaned—he was huge so it hurt, and not in an entirely pleasant way, but he did it slowly enough so that whatever pain there was could be coated in a layer of pleasure, and eventually, when he was all in, she found the sense of fullness marvelous. Someone else shoved himself inside her cunt and all of the anticipation that she’d been accruing for the past two hours came to a head and as the three of them thrust inside her the waves of pleasure and ecstasy took her to entirely new heights. She suddenly understood why masturbating wasn’t everything—her body drank in everything the men had to give, greedy for the sudden rush she knew was coming, eager for it to be as big as possible.

And when it happened—when he came inside her mouth and then Mars slid out of her, and the release was total, complete. The cries that came out of her seemed to come from another world—the visions that danced in front of her eyes certainly did—and the gush of ecstasy went on and on, until finally, spent, she curled up on the bed. Someone removed the blindfold; another covered her naked body. This was the last thing she was aware of before she fell asleep.

***

“Are you still together?”

Two weeks later she’d gone back to see Sol and her stepbrothers, at their request. It was a family visit—they’d told her as much—but she was a little concerned when Sol showed her to the library where they’d started that epic session. “Yes,” she said, now, watching as Altaire poured her a cup of tea. “He’s learned a lot,” she added. “He makes me so, so happy.”

“We’re glad,” said Mars. He’d taken Calvin’s seat next to her, and his massive hand settled on her knee.

“All right, boys, what do you want?” Alisha asked. “Do you want to fuck me or something?”

Sol turned red. Alisha felt her eyes get big. She’d been joking—the session had been a success, and Calvin was now a much, much better lover. That was the end of it, right? “Seriously?” she asked, standing up. “I don’t fucking believe—”

“Please, hear us out,” said Altaire, now, putting a hand on her shoulder and gently pushing her back into the chair. She glared at him—it’d always been a mystery to her, how a man so slender and reedy could be so strong. “It’s not like that.”

“Then by all means, enlighten me—what’s it like?” she snapped.

Sol ran his fingers over the front of her dress, and she shivered when his touch brushed her nipple. “It’s like this,” Sol said. “We frequently find ourselves aiding single men who want to learn how to please a woman. They need, shall we say, practice. Some of them want to try out bondage, others want to try out being bound. Sometimes we have women, too, who want to command—”

“Wait, what?!”

“We need someone who’s relatively easy to bring to orgasm, a woman who’s open-minded to trying new things, and who isn’t ashamed to get naked in front of strangers—”

She flushed when she remembered that night at Blue Diamond. Hm, maybe they’ll teach me how to go down on the owner, she thought—and then at once she felt a deep and burning shame for having thought that. She was getting propositioned by her brothers—and all she wanted to was a VIP pass to the Blue Diamond? She’d always been a proponent of the idea that sex was fun and should be enjoyed, but the idea of going down on the owner of the Blue Diamond just to get a pass was too close to prostitution. “I never said I was into trying new things,” she protested. Sol looked at her: Really?

“We won’t let anybody else fuck you,” Altaire said, softly. “We’ll make sure that it’s one of us who’s going in-”

“Please, Alisha,” Sol said, brushing her other nipple with his hand. “Was it that bad the last time?”

“No,” she said. “But you’re talking about me having sex with someone else—I’m quite happy with Calvin, okay? You’ve seen to that already.”

“What if we told you that Calvin is okay with it?”

She felt her jaw drop open with surprise. “That doesn’t sound like Calvin at all,” she said. But then again, he had let three strangers touch her, and two of the cocks that had been inside her weren’t his. Sol was looking smugly, infuriatingly, amused again.

“As long as it’s one of us,” Mars said, sliding her dress up her leg. “You’ve got nothing on underneath,” he said, surprised.

“It’s laundry day,” Alisha muttered, turning red. Between that, and everything that Calvin had been doing to make her go wet and wild, she didn’t have anything clean that day. But it didn’t matter, so she’d told herself.

“Alisha,” Sol said, “just try this one thing, okay?”

“One thing,” she repeated.

Sol nodded. Altaire helped her to her feet, and said, “Feet shoulder-width apart, please.”

Sol pulled out a slender stick, with a little piece of stiff leather on the end. “What’s that?” she asked.

“It’s called a riding crop,” Sol said, slapping his own knee with the little patch of stiff leather. “In sex, it’s used to hit certain body parts, to elicit a certain reaction. Some of our clients find this pleasurable to watch—”

“—and some of them find it fun to do,” said Mars.

Sol dragged the crop over her breasts—and then he raised it suddenly and she flinched, bracing herself for the sting. She could imagine it falling on her nipple, the crisp smack as it hit her, the little shot of pain that would go through her. But the blow never fell—and much to her surprise the thought of getting hit made her wet.

So stepped up close to her and reached up her skirt, sliding two fingers into her cunt. “See, if you weren’t into this, you wouldn’t be wet,” he said, softly. “If the thought of you being taught how to take a fist didn’t excite you in the least you would have left at the beginning of this meeting, no matter what I’d asked. If the thought of getting your pussy hit with this stick really left you cold, you’d have closed your legs by now.”

Alisha didn’t know what to say. She didn’t quite know if what Sol was saying was really true, but it felt that way. “And yes,” Sol continued, “there’s the fact that you’re beautiful and we’d like to keep fucking you if we can.”

“We’re prepared to offer you forty percent,” said Mars.

“Forty percent?” she repeated. She was aware she sounded like an idiot.

“Of our profits, from the sessions that include you,” said Altaire. “You are, after all, the one who’s going to be putting up with men who couldn’t find a clit if you tattooed a little sign to it, saying, “I’m the clit!’”

“That doesn’t sound reassuring,” she said.

“But just think,” Altaire said. “You remember how unhappy you were with Calvin just two weeks ago? Just imagine being able to help other women like you—and help them feel what you do and love their men the way you love Calvin.”

Altaire always knew how to appeal to the best in her—but he did have a point: between the three of them they’d saved her relationship with Calvin. She could feel herself wavering. “Doesn’t every woman deserve a shot at happiness?” asked Sol.

“All right,” she agreed. “But first, do me a favor.”

“What’s that?

“Smack my pussy with that,” she said. “I want to know how it feels.”

THE END

ACCIDENTALY YOURS

Chapter one

Charisma looked at her friend and roommate and couldn’t believe that she was living with a girl that was this open with her sexuality. She was wearing nothing but a pair of jeans with no top. She was hanging one leg over the couch, while the other was spread and showing a dampness that came from an oversexed libido. “I think that you should probably put something on. What if we were to get visitors? I would be embarrassed and I don’t think that I would be able to show myself in public again.”

Tonya looked up and saw Charisma, as a very repressed young woman that had never experienced life the way that it was supposed to be. “You need to live a little. It’s more than likely that you need to get laid. You have a stick up your ass and I don’t mean in a good way. Get over yourself. I’m comfortable. If you don’t want to see it, then you don’t have to look.” She was a true musician that starved for her art. Her creative genius came from the inspiration of a nubile creature that she couldn’t get off of her mind.

“I’m perfectly happy the way that I am. I don’t need to get laid. Who says something like that to their roommate? I would think that a little private space might be a good thing.” Charisma saw this purple haired freak, as someone that didn’t know any boundaries. She had no filter and would say anything that was on her mind without worrying about the consequences.

“I don’t know what your problem is. You are a very beautiful woman. That boy friend of yours doesn’t treat you the way that you should be treated. I think that you’re scared that you are going to do something that is out of character. The day that you finally do something that’s out of your comfort zone is the day that I’m going to applaud.” She got up and stepped up to Charisma. Tonya looked up and down her diminutive 5’3 frame and believed that she could break her will and spirit. “You have everything going for you. You take my breath away every time that I see you sleeping in the nude.” She could see the look of shock on Charisma’s face and decided that she wasn’t going to pull any punches. “I’ve watched you for some time and I’ve been tempted to pin you down and have my way with you.”

“I can’t believe that you are saying this to me. I don’t need for you to watch me sleep and I think that might be the creepiest thing that I have ever heard in my life. I’m not sure if this is working out anymore and maybe you should move out.”

“I’m not going anywhere, Charisma. You need me and I’m not just talking for the rent. You need me to find the real woman underneath. You can be more than this straight laced blond bitch. You have the kind of body that I would be happy to make my wonderland. I would spend days between your legs, licking that sweet little slit of yours, until you can’t scream anymore. You dress like a fucking nun and you really should try and do something about your attire.” Her naked breasts were pressed up into the C cups of Charisma. Their nipples were actually touching each other.

“You’re making me very uncomfortable.” She knew that she was trapped in a world that she couldn’t get free of. She felt the heat of this Amazon pressing her up against the wall. She tried to move, but her obvious weight advantage kept her exactly where she was. “I have to get ready for my date with Jack. He sent me a message a little while ago and told me that he wanted to talk to me. I think that he’s going to ask me to marry him.” She swallowed hard and the way that Tonya was licking her lips had her legs to trembling with a need that she never thought was even there before.

“I would say congratulations, but I wouldn’t mean a damn word of it. You need more than what he can give you and the sooner that you realize that, the sooner that we can stop playing this game. You are sexy as hell and I think that once we get you out of this virginal dress you might see what kind of woman you really are. I suspect the once you get a taste, there’ll be nothing and nobody that can stand in your way of getting more of the same.” She moved slightly to graze her nipples against hers through the fabric of that silly flowery dress and a bra that was standing in Tonya’s way of really making her feel something.

“I’m trying to be cordial, but you are really making it difficult.” This time, she found a way to duck out from underneath her, only to hear her laugh. “You’re fucking crazy. Pardon my French.” She raced into her room, closing the door and lying back against the frame with her hand up to her beating heart. Her pulse was racing. She began to think of these whirlwind of images that really wasn’t conducive for her catholic upbringing.

She didn’t even get this feeling from Jack. It had to be that she was coming down with something. She was going to have to nip that in the bud with a remedy that she had gotten from her mother. She was an only child. Her parents sheltered her from the real world. She wanted to be more than just a secretary for a law firm that really didn’t appreciate her real talents. She sometimes felt like a stranger in her own home. All of these things were weighing heavily on her shoulders.

She soon heard the door slamming shut and knew that Tonya was on her way to another gig. Their band ‘Rock Goddess’ had a cult following. She had heard a couple of their songs. Tonya was the lead singer and her voice was like it was speaking directly to her. The melody that came from her mouth caused her to lie in the dark and wonder about the possibilities. She would never do something like that. She convinced herself that it was dirty and even thinking about it should have her mouth washed out with soap.

Charisma looked around and she could see that the woman that was living in this room had never gotten out of the past. This was the same bedroom that she had when she was growing up under the strict tutelage of her parents. She was home schooled and never really had a chance to immerse yourself into friendships that would mold her into the woman that she was supposed to be. She had been taught from an early age that sex was meant for those that had wedding rings on their fingers and a commitment in their heart to the lord.

Charisma had to admit to herself that she was anxious to get it over with. She had heard horror stories and she was hoping that Jack might be the one that would finally show her what all the fuss was about. They had already done a few things and tasting him on the edge of her tongue was not something that she wanted to do again. She told him that she didn’t want to go all the way, but he was pressuring her to take that next step in their relationship.

She walked down the hall and saw that Tonya’s door was open. She stopped and took a peek at a woman that had no real organizational skills. Her clothes were everywhere and that discarded pair of soiled panties on the floor at her feet were drawing her to it like a moth to a flame. With her heart in her mouth, she reached down and touched the center. It was warm. She pulled her hand back like somebody had burned her on top of the stove. She stared at the material mesmerized, taking in every little detail of the thrill seeking black see through garment. She imagined it hugging Tonya’s hips and the way that her pussy would be pressed up against it all day long.

She picked it up and moved it into the light. She brought it down closer, until she could actually smell the scent of the woman. She closed her eyes and reveled in that smell like some kind of aphrodisiac. She was smiling and then she realized that what she was doing was wrong. She threw it out of her hand and it landed on Tonya’s bed. She backed away, thinking that it was disgusting, but inside deep down she was excited beyond words.

She left the apartment, thinking that a new chapter was about to begin. Life was about changes and this man was about to become her future husband to be.

Chapter two

Tonya had come home and had the lipstick of one very sultry redhead on her mouth. She was one of those groupies that had found her after the set was done on stage. They made out like crazy in the bathroom, pulling each other’s hair and moaning into each other’s mouths. She actually stuck her hand down into this woman’s jeans and found her bald and naked mound waiting for the insertion of her finger. She brought the girl off with her crying out in orgasmic glee for everybody to hear.

She stuck that finger into this girl’s mouth and made her taste the product of her own lust. They probably would have done a whole lot more, but they were interrupted by her irate boyfriend. He actually took a swing at her and got a kick in the nuts for his troubles. The girl came to the guy’s rescue. Tonya knew that things were not going to progress any further than what they had already done. She was to hot to trot and the pickings at this time of night were slim. She had left the club alone.

Her skin was still tingling from the kiss and her body was supercharged with no available body to take out that pent up sexual frustration on. She went into her room and she saw the black lace panties on her bed. She didn’t think that they were there before and that could only mean that Charisma had touched something very delicate and intimate of hers. It made her smile with evil intentions.

All of her thoughts settled on the fact that Charisma had handled her panties. She would’ve thought that the girl was only trying to pick up after her, but that was the only thing that seemed out of place. She was going to have to confront her. She was wearing her customary leather pants. The heat of being onstage and that girl turning her on made her into a sexual animal.

She heard the door slam shut and then saw a blur race by her in the hallway. “I don’t… want to…talk about it.”

Charisma raced into her room slamming the door and sitting on her bed with her hands up against her face. Jack didn’t want to propose. He wanted to level an ultimatum. He told her that she needed to give it up, or he was going to find somebody that was more than willing. He told her that he didn’t want to hurt her, but he had needs that she had not met.

She tried to talk her way out of it, but he was determined to get her with her legs spread and her feet in the air in the back of his truck. They argued and then he had done the most unforgivable thing possible. He had ripped one of the straps on that virginal flowery dress. She was appalled and even though he apologized profusely, she still made him take her home. By the time that they arrived back at her apartment, he was livid and decided to throw everything about the relationship back in her face. He eventually told her that he didn’t want to see her again.

She heard the light knocking on her door and she looked up and realized that Tonya was not more than a couple of feet away from her behind the door. “I don’t want to talk about it. What word didn’t you understand? Leave me alone.” She was being defensive, but she was using Tonya to lash out at. She thought that she would hear her mumble something underneath her breath and then hear the sound of her footsteps receding down the hallway. Instead, the door swung open with the defiance of a woman standing there with her hands on her leather clad hips.

“I don’t think that you really want me to leave you alone. It’s obvious that something happened and you may as well get it off your chest.” Tonya was looking at the ripped strap and the porcelain smoothness of her shoulder. She was overcome and attacked the girl, until she was pinning her to the mattress of her own bed. She looked down on Charisma, seeing her eyes wide with the wetness of her tears. “Stop crying or I will give you something to cry about.” Her tone caused charisma’s mouth to part in a kind of confusion.

Taking that as an opening, she stuck her tongue down her throat. Tonya could feel her struggling against her, but she was more than up to the task of giving her something to think about. She squeezed her breasts through the dress, feeling the nipples poking quite noticeably through the material and the bra underneath. The kiss was not as passionate, as Tonya would’ve liked, but it was a good start to breaking down her defenses.

Tonya pulled away with her teeth nipping at Charisma’s lip and then letting go to see what her reaction was going to be.

In her outrage, Charisma laid back and tried to slap her across the face. Instead of making contact with her cheek, she was grabbed by the wrist in a menacing fashion. She was a little scared, but she had this feeling that Tonya was not the kind of girl that was going to take no for an answer. She swallowed hard, not knowing what was going to happen. She could feel Tonya’s leather knee up against her crotch underneath her dress. She tried to move away, but Tonya followed her.

Tonya could hear a slight whimper coming from this meek and mild young woman’s throat. She was getting her to open up and she was anxious to find the wanton whore. “Nobody ever lays a hand on me. I think that you are protesting a little too much. Let me see what you have in your dresser.” She pulled the drawer open and found herself face to face with Charisma’s dirty little secret. Holding her down with one hand, she snatched the white piece of plastic that came to life with a flick of a button. “I didn’t know for sure, but I thought that maybe I had heard something the other night.”

“I want you to get off of me… I mean it.” Her words would have had more conviction had she not been rubbing her panty clad mound up against Tonya’s knee.

“You’re saying the words, but I’m not hearing them. I think that what you need is to get off.” Tonya brought down the buzzing contraption and pressed it up against her pussy lips through the fabric of that very plain piece of white cotton.

“No…not like this…no…yes…god damn it…yes.” She tried to resist the climax that was creeping up on her, but it was an effort in futility. “I don’t want this… I don’t fucking want this… I want it… I want it, so fucking badly that I can taste it…make me cum… Make me cum… YESSSSSS.” Her scream echoed in the enclosed space of her bedroom. Her eyes closed to the pleasures that she was being inflicted with.

“That’s it, let it all go and then we can start your real lessons. If you think for a second that I’m done with you, then you really don’t know me at all” Tonya watched Charisma writhe and turn in the sheets underneath her. She was moaning incoherently and the words coming out of her mouth made no sense. There were times that Tonya thought that she was trying to find some absolution, but then she became a wild and untamed beast. This is the woman that I’ve been looking for.”

She moved back on her knees, pulling at her own nipples through her black leather halter top. Her navel was exposed with the piercing inside and that was not the only piercing that she had. The one that she wanted to use most of all was the one stud in her tongue.

“I can’t…breathe.” Charisma was just coming down from the ultimate high. This was the first time that she had had an orgasm that wasn’t predicated by her own hand. She looked up into the eyes of Tonya and saw that she had her head thrown back and was letting nature take its toll. “I can’t believe that you just did that.”

Tonya was happy in her own little world, but this girl was taking her away from enjoying the moment. “I’m leaving I think that I have sufficiently made my point. If you want more, then you are the one that’s going to have to ask me to take you underneath my wing. I can make your body tremble to my touch. I can make you explode with my tongue deep inside you. I can make you forget about the stupid man that hurt you.” She got up on shaky legs and walked over to the door. She stumbled out into the hall and that was the second time tonight that somebody had stoked the fire, but didn’t go any further than that.

Charisma lay there and wondered how it was possible that Tonya was able to show her a different side of herself. She looked down to see that her panties were soaked. She didn’t want to admit that what Tonya did felt amazing. She heard the buzzing and she was tempted to grab that toy. She wanted to make her eyes roll into the back of her head. She had it in her hand, but then she turned it off. She moved to put her feet on the wood floor.

Chapter three

Standing outside her door, Charisma had her hand on the knob several times, but chickened out each and every time. She was trying to find the right words to say that would convey to Tonya just how much that meant to her. She wanted more, but to say it out loud would admit something that she wasn’t sure that she was able to do.

Tonya could hear Charisma outside her door. The creaking of the floorboard and the shadow underneath the door gave her away. She jumped off the bed and opened the door abruptly to face Charisma. “Does this mean that you want something, or are you still thinking about it? I think that you should just do what feels natural and stop denying yourself. I’m right here and all you have to do is take my hand and we will take a ride like you’ve never had before.” Tonya waited with bated breath. She was on pins and needles and hoping that Charisma was the woman that she thought she was.

Without saying a word, Charisma extended her hand and felt Tonya take it and place it up against her chest. On instinct alone, she squeezed Tonya’s ripe melon and then pinched the nipple. It was making them both smile. Tonya grabbed for her other hand and had both of Charisma’s hands now cupping her bosom. “We can start off slow, but tonight you are going to know what being a lesbian is all about. Who do you think knows your body more than a woman that is exactly like you? A man thinks that he knows what he’s doing, but a woman has that extra special touch.”

Tonya saw that Charisma was shivering and not exactly making eye contact with her. She wasn’t sure what was going on and then it dawned her that maybe this was not just her first time being with a woman. She couldn’t do what she usually did. Normally, she would take what she was feeling in the air and turn it into a night of passion that the girl would never forget. This was going to take amazing patience and she wasn’t sure that she had it in her to give.

Charisma sat on the bed with her hands in her lap. “The furthest that I’ve gone so far is to have Jack stick the tip in. I was amazed that he didn’t just slam forward and take my cherry. He probably would have, but I had my hand around the top of it to make sure that he didn’t go any further than that. I’ve gone down on a guy before, but never have I been this attracted to someone. I think that you might be the best thing that ever happened to me. You push me and then you grab me into doing things that I wouldn’t do normally.” She felt Tonya caressing her hair. She had wrapped her hand with several of the locks and then turned her, so that they were not more than a couple of inches from kissing.

“I’ve always known that you were staid, but I had no idea that you’ve been keeping all of this inside you. I can tell you that I’m never going to be the one that brings you flowers. From the first time that I met you, I could tell that you were curious. I’m not good at making promises or even thinking further than the moment. You map out your life and I’m a bit more of a hell raiser. This is your time to do what you’ve been dreaming about, but we don’t have to take these things too quickly. Normally, I would already be stripping off your clothes and making you tremble to my touch. I’m not going to do that. There comes a time that a little tenderness goes a lot further than a firm hand. If I had known all of this before hand, I probably wouldn’t have treated you like I did.” Tonya was anxious and her purple nailed fingers were scratching the back of Charisma’s neck.

“I’m not sure that this is me. Maybe I don’t even know who I am anymore. I’ve lived my life a certain way and what has it got me. I live in a haze every day going to and from my job. I want to take a difference in peoples lives. I look at you and I see that you are free and you’re doing exactly what you want. Your music is amazing. I’m sorry that you haven’t found that one big hit to take you to the next level. What you need is more exposure. Maybe that’s something that I can help you with.” Charisma was known to have knowledge about certain flamboyant clientele that came into the law offices. She had a Rolodex of several names in the music industry, as well as several clubs that had come to the firm for advice. She could easily reach out anonymously with a demo tape from the ‘Rock Goddess’.

“What we need to do right now is to make you feel more relaxed. The best way to do that is for you to get undressed and let my fingers do the walking. I have this sex oil that warms up to the touch. To be perfectly honest, I’ve been a massage therapist in a past life. I knew that that was not what I wanted to do and not more than a year into it, I left to pursue my music.” As she was talking, Tonya was pulling down the other strap on Charisma’s dress. She slipped it down over her silky shoulders, until she was sitting there in very boring underwear. “I think that you and I are going to have to go shopping one of these days. There’s a particular boutique that just cries out for the chance to make you into the woman that you’re supposed to be.”

“Right now, there’s no place that I would rather be. I’ve been living in a bubble and it’s finally time for somebody to burst it.” She heard the flick of the snap on her very plain bra. It fell away from her bosom. Her chest was heaving with each breath that was coming out of her mouth. She watched with her eyes wide open, as Tonya moved down onto her knees with her hands gripping the waistband of her

cotton panties. She lifted her ass and allowed that said garment to slide over her thighs uncovering her shame.

“I will always do what’s best for you. I’ve tried to bring you out of your shell, but you’ve been reluctant. Your parents did a real number on you.” Tonya held her panties in her hands. She felt that it was fitting to turn the tables, considering that Charisma had had the honor of touching hers. “You need to lie down face first and close your eyes. I promise that I won’t do anything that’s going to scare you. I’m going to let your body tell me exactly what I need to know. I’ve been in this position before and trust me your body knows more than you think it does. There’s always going to be this constant struggle between your heart and your head.” She reached for the bottle of oil and squirted some into her hand. She began rubbing it frantically to give it the warmth that she was looking for. She felt it coming alive in her hands. She turned to see that Charisma had decided to give in a little.

“I know that I’m in good hands. I think the only reason why I agreed to have you be my roommate was because I saw something in you that I wanted for myself. I’m not talking about your body, but I am talking about your attitude towards life. You don’t allow anybody to hold you down. You may not make a whole lot of money, but I see that you love what you do.” She lay there waiting and then Tonya’s fingers began to work into the knots in her shoulders. She was stressed, but her soothing and nimble fingers were doing what they were intended to do. “That feels absolutely amazing.” Her eyes were closed. She did not see the way that Tonya was running her eyes up and down over her body in a not so subtle way.

“You do carry the weight of the world on your shoulders, Charisma.” She was using a variety of techniques and was avoiding the very spot that she wanted to get her hands on. Behind Charisma’s back, she threw off the black halter top. It left her naked from the waist up. Her nipples were already hard enough that they could probably cut through glass. She didn’t dare touch herself, because she knew that once she did that all hell would break loose. “I think what you need is a more feminine approach. You don’t need the callous hand of a man touching your beautiful soft skin.”

Tonya moved down over her legs, seeing her skin glisten like it was calling to Charisma’s body like the siren of the sea. She rubbed her calves and drew closer to the object of her desire. The brief peak at her pink interior was giving her ideas.

“Oh my…just like that…don’t stop.” She heard the words coming out of her mouth, but Charisma really didn’t understand how it was possible that she was even saying them. “I love the way that you move your fingers.” She moaned underneath her breath, stuffing her face into the pillow to prevent Tonya from hearing how eager and excited she really was.

“Don’t worry; I will never stop, until you are too far gone to give a damn.” Both hands were now converging in the space between her legs. She massaged that same oil into the cheeks, seeing her squirm and thrust her own pelvis into the mattress for some kind of relief. She smiled, knowing that she was on the right track and that eventually Charisma was going to be hers.

As her hands manhandled those hard globes, she pulled them apart briefly and gasped noticeably from seeing her body displayed like this. She looked at her like she was an illusion and that she had appeared out of nowhere, as the woman of her dreams. “I’ve always known that something was missing. I believe that what was the queen of my heart.” She leaned forward and touched her lips to both cheeks. Tonya was expecting some kind of fight, but all she got was a woman that was relaxed enough to let it happen. “I know that your hope was running low and I’m hoping that I have restored a little bit of that.”

“I don’t know how to say this. You caught me before I hit the ground and maybe I’ve been waiting for more than just a man. Maybe I was waiting for the one that was going to treat me like I am a queen.” Charisma felt something wet and agile and she knew without even looking that Tonya was now taking liberties. It was magic the way that she was touching her and she was little apprehensive, but she was not going to do anything to ruin the moment. She found herself lifting her body. She tilted her ass in the air and perfectly. It was leaving her open for a more detailed inspection.

“I’ve always lived my life like each moment was my last. I believe that life is about taking risks and that if you get a chance to dance, you don’t just sit in the corner. You grab that next available partner and you become the maker of your own destiny.” Tonya had her right where she wanted her and was not going to back down. She was going to help her lose herself and give her a reason not to be lonely.

Charisma could feel the second orgasm of her night coming at her like a freight train. She wasn’t sure how to deal with it, but instead of fighting it, she gripped the sheets and held on for what was coming.

Tonya was no fool and she could easily see that what she was doing was having the desired effect. She drove her tongue into the deep recesses of her hole. Charisma’s body reacted like it had been hit by a strike of lightning. Her legs trembled and the muscles in her calves strained, until she actually heard charisma giving into her desire. The juices splashed against her tongue. She was more than eager to drain her of every drop. She dug her fingernails into her ass, lapping noisily and obscenely to make sure that not even a little bit of what she had the offer was wasted on the mattress or the sheet.

“I don’t think that I can do anything more than that tonight. I hope that you’re not disappointed. I need some time to think about this. Just being this close to you makes me feel like I’m losing my mind and I think I like it. I think that I want to let go of my preconceived notions. Tonight we should like some candles in the living room and break open that bottle of wine that’s underneath the counter.” The feel of that tongue that had just given her something special was now trailing along her spine. It made her shiver to the touch.

Tonya nuzzled her neck, pulled at her earlobe with her teeth and then whispered “Tonight, you’re going to be all mine. What we have done here has only scratched the surface. You have all the power and if you play your cards right, I might even use one of my toys to show you that not just a man can take away your virginity.” She sucked on her neck, making her giggle. “I’m going to be your teacher and you’re going to be my avid pupil that won’t be able to get enough. I think that it’s finally time that you shed this skin and emerge, as a newly formed butterfly. You’ve been living your life cloistered, but it’s time that you learn that that’s not really living.” Tonya moved out of the way and Charisma turned over and showed that very satisfied look on her face. They stared at each other for some time and even though both of them were anxious to go further, they were willing to put it back in their pants.

Tonya knew that the anticipation would wear thin quickly, but for Charisma it was the perfect way to make her crave even more. “I know that you’re right and that I should just grab life and do what I want for a change. Having you in my life has made me realize that I’ve been hiding for too long. I have no idea how I’m going to get any sleep tonight, but I do admit that what you did really did relax me. I had physical therapists that were unable to do that.” She walked over to the door, stopped with her hand on the frame and looked back at the half naked woman that had given her two orgasms in one night. She hadn’t even had the courtesy of doing the same thing for her, but she believed in her heart that tomorrow night was going to be different.

“I think that you should finally come down to where I’m playing tomorrow night. You need to see me in my natural environment. From there, we will do the romantic thing of candles and wine back home.” She got a nod for a response. The way that Charisma was biting her bottom lip told her that this girl was ready to be plucked.

Chapter four

She was in the middle of the third song and had not seen any sign of Charisma. It seemed that the adoration of the fans was exactly what she loved. She knew that she would never get bored. Tonya was setting up for the next song. She could smell Charisma’s perfume wafting into the air. She stopped momentarily with her back towards the crowd to inhale that aroma. She turned and saw Charisma at the front of the stage. She was wearing something a little bit different. The short red skirt and the black fishnet stockings were not exactly the run of the mill kind of clothing that Charisma would wear.

She was also wearing this country like top blue with fringes. The first couple of buttons were undone. It was obvious to anybody that was looking that Charisma was not wearing a bra.

“I would like to dedicate this next song to a beautiful soul and a woman that has changed me in more ways than one. I think that I found more than a friend and maybe somebody that can be with me through thick and thin. I don’t think that I have to say her name.” Tonya lifted the red and yellow stratus guitar. She threw her hand down and the echo of the chord had people standing and ready for more.

The way that she moved her fingers over that guitar reminded charisma of the way that she had played her body like a musical instrument. Those black leather pants looked like they were painted on her body and the blood red bustier made her look like the devil in disguise. Charisma listened to every word melt from her mouth. The way that Tonya was looking at her from above made her feel dizzy with excitement. This girl had talent and unbeknownst to her, she had brought along a special guest that was sitting away from the action.

Tonya knelt down on one knee and used her fingers to graze Charisma’s cheek. She gave her a knowing wink and fluttered her tongue like she had done to her clit the other night.

Charisma felt her legs buckle. It was lucky that she was at the front of the stage, so that she could grab onto something to stop herself from doing herself any undue harm. She was putting it on the line this one time only. She would see where the night would lead and determine how far she was willing to go. She hadn’t done much of anything in her life and this was the only time that she had felt like she was really living.

Tonya had never played better in her life. She contributed that to a certain young lady that was admiring her. The whole room was going crazy for an encore. That was the one thing that she wasn’t going to disappoint them of. She dusted off an old favorite that she had not played in some time. She decided that tonight was the right time. It was one of those slow songs. Everybody had a lighter and was waving it back and forth in the air. To her, they looked like a bunch of fireflies in the night forest.

After she was done, she sat down on the edge of the stage and grabbed Charisma by the back of the neck. She kissed her deeply not caring that she was showing this kind of public display of affection. There were murmurs within the crowd. Tonya was sure that those that had sampled her wares in the past were feeling that green jealous streak running down their spines.

“I’m going to ruin you for any man. They won’t even be able to hold a candle to what I’m going to do to you tonight. You make me feel like anything is possible. I think that we both can teach each other something new. We both have different ways of looking at life and maybe between the two of us we can balance each other out.” She left her mark of purple lipstick on Charisma’s mouth.

Charisma could taste the grape flavor and she licked her lips to get even more. “I have something to tell you, but I think it can wait. We should get out of here and go back home and see what we can’t do about getting you out of those tight pants. It might take some time, but I believe in the end that it will be worth it.” Charisma took her hand and they walked through the crowd, as if they were parting the red sea. They hailed a taxi and went after each passionately in the dimly lit interior.

Tonya had the young and impressionable Charisma on her lap. She looked past her shoulders see that the foreign driver was now watching them intently. Her eyes were on fire and Tonya lifted the red leather skirt, so that the man could easily see that Charisma was wearing a pair of red thongs that nestled tightly in between her cheeks.

Tonya mouthed the words “she’s mine” and got the response of a very knowing smile. She had no doubt that if they were to suggest that he watched, that he would be all over that in a New York second. All guys were the same when it came to seeing two girls getting it on. She was tempted to do that, but that could wait for another time. Tonight was all about them and they were going to close the door and do what they did on the discovery channel.

They raced into the apartment, until they were just in the threshold. “I don’t think that I can wait any longer. If you really need that liquid encouragement, then I will not stop you from opening up the bottle. I don’t really think that you need it and I would rather that you be in full control of your faculties.” Tonya had her hands on Charisma’s shoulders and was now pressing firmly to get her down to the desired position.

Swallowing hard, Charisma allowed her to be manipulated down onto her knees. She reached out for those pants. She could feel the heat from the way that she sweated in them all night. It was almost like she was hit in the face by the flames of her desire, as the zipper came all the way down to the bottom. “I can see that being onstage has more of an affect on you than I realized. In some small part, I believe that you get that extra little something from being up there where everybody can see you.” She looked up to see that Tonya was once again naked from the waist up.

Her pendulum breasts were firm and looked like they were in need of some immediate resuscitation. She touched them with two fingers and twisted them in a way that had Tonya’s foot tapping like that of an animal being scratched behind the ear.

“I can say that I have somebody at home waiting for me now. It’s nice to know…oh my…you are a very quick learner. Trust me; I’m the kind of teacher that grades on a curve.” The curve that she had in mind was the ones that tapered from Charisma’s hips and joined at the apex of her sex. “Charisma, you are definitely not my type, but I could certainly get used to showing you the darker side of your personality. That kinky part of you is waiting to get out. It only needs a warm and encouraging hand to make it so.”

Charisma looked up to a woman that was going to use her tonight. “I have to say that today I felt empowered. I barged into my boss’s office and told him that I was giving my two weeks notice. I thought that he would just wave his hand dismissively, but instead he sat me down and told me that he was regretful that he didn’t tell me how great a job I was doing. After some negotiation, he convinced me to stay for a raise and a full ride with them backing me to become a real lawyer.” She had always wanted to help people, but she had no idea how to go about it. This gave her that foothold to a future that was bright. It gave her a purpose that would make her wake up in the morning and want to get up.

“It’s nice to see that you are evolving and that you’re not going to allow life to push you around anymore. I want to get these pants off. Maybe there is somebody that can help me do that.” Her request was answered by both of them working together towards the common goal of getting rid of that last obstacle. Her leather pants were now down around her ankles and she was slightly embarrassed to find that her red panties were already soaked at the crotch.

“I was right. You do get excited onstage. You are the only thing that is important to me. I might be scared, but you went ahead and made me like you. I think that it goes beyond that.” She touched the wetness and then she ripped open the material to the gasp of a woman that was not used to having somebody surprise her.

“I think that I might have underestimated you, Charisma.” Tonya had her hands on the door and then she was literally pounding on it from the frustrating motion of Charisma’s tongue. She was inexperienced and a bit of a tease.

It took a moment for Charisma to realize that she just had to do what felt good to her.

Lashing at her clit had Charisma tasting the fruits of her labor. She wanted all of it. She could tell from the way that the lips were pulsating around her tongue that it was very near to that point.

“I thank god that I found… YOUUUUUUUU.” The beauty of it all was that they hadn’t even made it to the bedroom and was allowing their bodies to do the talking for them. Actions spoke louder than words. That was never more apparent than right now.

Charisma was a little overwhelmed. Tonya’s vibrant skin and the way that her lips splayed open was making her eager to comply with all of her little sexual whims. She continued to tongue fuck her hole, not really knowing what she was doing, but taking her cue from the way that Tonya’s body was moving. It was all about what she was hearing and feeling. The way that she was squeezing on her tongue was the most telling of all.

Breathless and in a whisper, Tonya had to tell her that it was time. “I don’t know how I’m going to make it back to the bedroom, but I have something that I bought especially for this occasion.” Tonya went into her bedroom and rummaged around in the closet, knowing full well that Charisma was right behind her.

Charisma was eagerly waiting. Tonya turned with the object in her hand. Charisma almost fainted by the sheer thought that that thing was going to be inside her.

“I like to roll the dice. You need to get into position. I discovered a rare gem in you and I plan to make the most of it. You need this and you might feel a little nervous, but that’s to be expected for your first time.” Tonya handled the flesh colored appendage and then let Charisma get a feel for how it felt like the real thing without all the drama of a man attached to it.

“You really didn’t spare any expense. This thing doesn’t even look fake in any way.” Charisma saw the straps and wasn’t quite sure what to make of it. It wasn’t until Tonya was sliding into the saddle that she realized that she was taking the predominant male role. “I can’t believe that this is happening. Last night, a woman went down on me and then tonight, I did the same thing for her. I do want to do it again and I don’t mean just what we did already. I want both of us to constantly challenge our perception of what is considered taboo. I want you to hold me up a different standard and not allow me to shrink back into the violet that I once was.”

“The only thing that is left for me to ask is if you want the band aid to be pulled off slowly or quickly. I can either give you 1 inch at a time very slowly, or I can slam the entire thing in balls deep. If I were you and if I were in your shoes, I would probably go with the second choice. That way, it would be over with quicker and you can experience pleasure, instead of the overwhelming pain at the beginning.” Tonya had the required lube and was now making it nice and shiny. She caressed the entire thing, watching Charisma’s reaction and the way that her eyes did not blink the entire time that she was doing it.

“That…has to be the biggest one that I’ve ever seen.” She was not much into watching porn on the Internet and even though she was tempted, she felt like it was wrong somehow. Maybe she was going to have to rethink that position.

Tonya had it strapped on. She bent Charisma, until her hands were on the bed. Stepping in between her legs, she spread her cheeks and then brought the very slippery head up to the opening. “I’m not usually one to use something like this, but for you I will make the exception.” Since she didn’t answer her query, she decided to take matters into her own hands. When the head was inside, she didn’t stop, until the whole thing was where it was supposed to be.

“OH…MY… GOD.” It had taken her by surprise, but the initial reaction was one of complete agony. It subsided quickly with a few more jabs of her hips and then they were galloping to the finish line together. “I doubt that this could be any better. I believe that no man could even come close to doing me like you are.” Her body was moving very quickly and the slapping of their thighs coming together was making beautiful music all its own.

“You have no idea what I’m looking at here. I was a little worried that you weren’t going to be able to accommodate such a tool.” She slipped her hand around to her clit and strummed it with her thumb in exactly the same way that she would do when she was playing the acoustic guitar. “I think that we have gone as far as we need to with this thing. I think that you can agree that it was only a means to an end. Now that you’re truly a woman, we can leave the toys behind for the time being. I’m sure that we will break them out again in the future, but for now I think that we should get into the 69 position.” Pushing charisma down onto the mattress, she straddled her head and dove headfirst in between her very open legs.

They were moaning and the bed was creaking with the effort of one orgasm after another. It was like they could not pull themselves away and even when they did, it was mostly to come up for air. “Tonya… I don’t know where you’ve been hiding all of my life, but I wish that you would’ve been here long before now. This whole thing has been one emotional merry go round.”

Tonya raised her head for a moment “I think that what you are trying to say is that it’s more like a roller coaster. It has these up’s and downs, but in the end we are screaming our heads off and throwing our hands in the air. This is our one chance and we have this one breath to get it right.” She went back to feeding off her sexual awakening. She was open to new experiences and she was going to continue to do that for the rest of their lives. Deep down, she knew that they were meant to be together, but she had yet to hear anything of the sort from Charisma’s lips.

“You are a very insatiable young lady. I want to push you away, but there’s another side that doesn’t even want to get out of bed anytime soon. I think that I’ve loved you all along. I keep dreaming that you will be with me and nobody else. I know that sounds selfish. I don’t even know if you feel same way…the same…fucking…WAYYYYYY.”

Charisma came and they were both now in the process of one simultaneous orgasm that was for the record books. They continued to play with each other’s bodies, touching on those spots that only a woman would know about. A man’s road map of the female anatomy was limited. A woman was uniquely superior in that way and both girls were now finding a certain kinship that was more friendship and lover.

With her lips still wet with her sweet syrup, Tonya lifted her head “I want you to know that you are very special to me. I thought that I was the one that was going to teach you, but I think that you showed me how to love. I’ve always been about the pleasure. It’s so much better when those feelings are part of it. I don’t wanna be presumptuous, but I would really like you to move into my room with me.”

Charisma licked off the remaining little bit that was sticking to Tonya’s lips. She glanced to the side to see the used appendage that had taken her innocence. She was glad that it was gone and that Tonya was the one that introduced her to what sex was all about. “I think that I would be a damn fool not to jump at that offer.” She looked over at the clock and noticed that 3 hours had elapsed. “We definitely lost track of time and I know that has never happened to me before. We got lost in each others eyes. I almost forgot to tell you that the owner of the club Palladium was at your last concert. We talked briefly afterwards and he wants you to commit to playing there three times a week. He even has you scheduled to be in the recording studio to make your first album. He believes that you can be the next best thing.”

“I know that I have paid my dues, but it’s been worth it every step of the way. It should’ve been you and me all this time. We’re definitely going to have to make up for lost time. If this is really what you want, then you don’t have to look any further than right here with me.”

The next few months had them on the road together. She was assigned by the law firm to stay with her and to make sure that she was happy. Charisma was taking classes on line and found that she had a real knack for the law. Every night was like a reawakening of that first time together. They had what was considered a commitment ceremony and they were going to dedicate their lives to one another. They even had their eyes on adopting, but that was for down the road. They were happy in each other’s arms and they had no intention of letting it go, until death do they part.

BECAUSE SHE CRAVES ME

I walked into my professor's office feeling more nervous than I had ever been since starting at this school. The meeting was supposed to be a simple one. We were just going over the last essay I'd written. But I had this deep, cloying fear of letting anyone read my writing. Especially that kind of writing. I had chosen a potentially controversial topic, and I was worried about how she'd react to it.

“Casey, hi,” Professor Martinez said. “Have a seat.”

I sat down in the stiff wooden chair, clutching my folders against my chest. The wood of the chair scraped a bit against the inside of my knees where my skirt was hitched up, adding to my discomfort. I pressed my legs against the rough patch of wood, grinding slightly against it. The mild pain was a distraction from my nervousness, giving me something else to focus on besides the paper I was here to review.

“So, I read your paper,” the professor said, putting on her reading glasses. She picked up the pages from her desk and glanced over them. I could see marks in red pen all over the page. I ground my legs harder into the wood.

“I haven't really done this kind of paper before, Professor,” I said. “I mean, I write blog posts, but that's about it. So that's why this was so different.”

“Call me Maria,” she said, smiling at me. She gestured to the paper. “You're sure you've never written something like this before?”

I shook my head, keeping my lips pressed together. I focused my entire being into the pinching against the back of my legs. I'd always been a very tactile person. It's not like I'd call myself a masochist or something. Well, maybe. But I just liked texture. The roughness against my skin helped smooth out my thoughts.

“Well, I'm impressed,” Maria said. “This is college-level writing.”

“Really?” My eyebrows shot up and I leaned forward.

“Indeed. I made some notes and suggestions for revision, but overall this was quite good. Probably the best in the class.”

She handed the paper to me and I looked it over. All of the notes in red pen were less scary once I actually looked at them. They said things like “Interesting!” or “This is good, though you can expand on this idea.” I smiled as I skimmed the notes. I didn't usually get feedback on my writing, unless you counted the comments section of my blog.

I eased the tension of my legs against the chair, just a bit. Maybe my writing wasn't so bad after all.

“I was especially interested in the topic you chose,” Maria said. She leaned back in her chair, folded her hands in her lap, and studied me. “Most of the other students chose more bland topics. Sports, or their favorite hobby. The fact that you chose an LGBT topic shows how bold you are, and that's a sign of strong writing.”

“Thank you.” I lowered my eyes bashfully. I wasn't used to writing openly about topics related to my sexuality. This was my first time in a formal academic environment, and I wasn't sure what was and wasn't okay to write about. I'd been homeschooled my entire life, but after I turned eighteen, I'd decided I needed to enter a real academic program in order to prep for my high school equivalency degree. The informative essay I'd written, titled, “Bisexual Invisibility: How Nonbinary People are Shunned by the LGBT Community,” was based on a lot of my own personal experiences as a shy, sheltered homeschooler who had only recently started coming out as bi. If I'd written that sort of essay back home in Georgia, everyone I knew would have said the devil had his claws in me. They would have prayed for me to “find the right path” and “come back to Jesus.” I could never stand the way they treated my sexuality like it was a sin.

Not that I'd ever actually had sex. But I was attracted to both men and women. Especially older women.

I looked up at Maria as she continued. “You're not very comfortable talking about this sort of thing, are you?” she asked. She gave me an encouraging smile.

I shrugged. “I'm not used to people being so accepting.”

“Well, I, for one, accept you the way you are. I think you'll find a lot of people who do, now that you're not living in the south anymore.”

I smiled gratefully. I knew Maria was straight. At least, she'd mentioned a boyfriend from time to time when telling stories to the class. But to know that she didn't judge me for being different was a new and wonderful experience.

Moving up north and getting out of Georgia had definitely been a great idea.

“Have you thought about what you're going to write for your next assignment?” Maria asked. “I'd love to see another LGBT think piece. It seems like a topic you're really passionate about.”

“I have a few ideas,” I said. I sat up a bit straighter, wishing I had a subject to pitch to the professor here and now. “I'm sure I'll come up with something.”

“I look forward to reading it.”

She stood when I did and led me to the door. She touched my arm for a moment as she guided me outside. Her fingers were soft. I also sort of, kind of, snuck a peek down her blouse. My face started to feel warm.

Why did all of the really hot women have to be straight?

“I'll see you in class next week,” Maria said. I caught her eyes and my blush deepened. I really hoped she hadn't caught me checking her out.

“Have a good weekend,” I said, my voice trembling. I slung my bag over my shoulder and headed down the hall, hoping I hadn't made too big of a fool of myself.

At the bus stop, there was a man wearing torn jeans and a stained denim jacket. He was smoking. I always hated it when people smoked at the bus stop. It was so inconsiderate.

“Hey,” he said, eyeing me up and down. I kept my back straight and didn't look at him. I also hated it when guys at the bus stop checked me out. I didn't know what he found so appealing. Whether it was the way I'd dyed my hair a bright, vibrant red, or my short skirt and tank top. I wasn't trying to show off my breasts or my long legs. It was just hot outside today, and besides, I'd spent so many years living in the purity culture of the south, where showing any skin was considered sinful, that I couldn't help reveling in the freedom I now had to dress the way I liked.

“You're really cute,” the guy said. He flashed me what I suppose he thought was a charming smile. “You got a boyfriend?”

“Yes,” I lied. “Sorry.”

“Ahh,” he said, shrugging. “Lucky guy.”

I sighed. I didn't have either a boyfriend or a girlfriend. I'd done some things online with guys and girls at different points over the last few years, but I'd never been kissed in real life. I was a virgin, unless you counted touching myself on a webcam while my ex-online-boyfriend watched me and jerked off.

I wished I did have a real-life boyfriend. Or girlfriend. Either way, as long as it was someone sweet, kind, respectful, and good in bed. But definitely not some skeevy guy who hit on me at the bus stop.

When the bus came, I made sure to sit far away from that guy. I huddled in my seat, watching the scenery move by as the bus took me home. I leaned my head against the window, closed my eyes, and savored the feeling of the vibrations as the window rattled against my temple. Sometimes focusing on physical sensations like this was the only way to ignore the emptiness I felt all the time. I'd rather feel something, even if it was pain, than feel nothing at all.

* * *

Over the weekend, I decided to do something radical with my hair. I'd worn it long my entire life, and it hung down almost to my ass. On some days, I loved my hair. When it was its natural color, it was dark and flowing, and it made me feel beautiful. But on other days, it made me feel too stereotypically feminine. My whole childhood, I'd been encouraged to dress feminine. Not just feminine, but conservative, proper, Christian feminine. Long skirts that didn't even show any ankle. Tops that couldn't be low cut, and couldn't be too tight, because God forbid a girl show that she has curves. No, my pastor constantly told me that if I tempted boys into worldly urges, whatever happened would be my own fault.

I sat in the chair at the hair dresser's, ready for a major change. I had a new life up north, a new wardrobe that let me dress the way I wanted, and I was pursuing my education to prepare myself for my new future. Now I needed a new look to go along with it.

“I want something like this,” I said, holding up my phone and showing the hair dresser the image I'd found. It was short. Super short. Almost buzz cut length in the back, with just a bit of poof in the front that I could play around with. Kind of like a David Tennant style playfully-disheveled hairdo.

“Are you sure?” the hair dresser asked me. “Once I cut it off, it'll take years to grow it back out. And your hair is so beautiful.”

“I'm sure,” I said.

“Okay. No regrets.”

She settled the smock over me and fastened it around my neck, then grabbed her scissors. The bulk of my hair fell to the ground after a few quick snips. Waterfalls of radiant red fell to the ground all around the chair. I felt ten pounds lighter.

I tried not to fidget when the hair dresser took the electric clippers and buzzed the back of my head. I watched in the mirror, feeling completely transformed. I could feel the breeze from the open window tickling the back of my head, barely covered now by a soft downy fuzz. When I studied myself in the mirror, I almost looked like a boy. From the neck up, anyway.

I had the hair dresser style the top in a playful twist, keeping at least a touch of femininity. I made sure to buy some of the salon's hair products so I could keep playing with the style at home. I thanked the woman and left, feeling like a whole new me. A me who didn't care if I might draw scowls from the more conservative people out there. I'd been called a dyke and a lesbo before, and while it hurt every time someone slung their hateful words at me, I was working on building up my resistance to it. I didn't care what anyone thought. At least, I was trying not to.

I walked home, stopping at the store on the way back to pick up some new hair dye. Before I'd gotten my hair cut, my roots had already been showing their natural dark brown. After the haircut, the roots now made up the majority of what was left on my head. The back of my head was completely covered in brown hair now, and the top only had an inch or so of red left. I needed to fix that.

While I was looking through the hair dye, something prompted me to take things to an even greater extreme. I moved down the aisle, past the natural colors and into the more vivid section that held everything under the rainbow. I grabbed the one that stood out the most to me, ready to make a statement.

When I went to class on Monday, everyone was staring at my new hair. Short and bright, stunning violet. I looked like Sailor Saturn, straight out of an anime.

“Wow,” one of my classmates said. “I just love your hair!”

“Thanks,” I said. I sat down, preening, a satisfied little smile on my face. I hadn't been sure what kind of reaction I would get, but so far it was a positive one.

Throughout the school day, I kept getting more compliments. During lunch, someone even asked me where I'd gotten my hair done. All of the attention kept me in a good mood all day, right up until English class, my last period of the day.

Even Professor Martinez did a double-take when she saw my hair. “Casey, wow. I love what you've done with your hair. Quite stunning.”

The compliments made me feel like I'd made the right choice, which was good, since I'd been nervous that I might have taken the change too far. Of course, there was still one student who scowled at me. He was also the one who'd been quite vocal in class one day protesting the way our government was being taken over by “the gays.” Professor Martinez had silenced him quickly and told him that sort of attitude had no place in her class. But he always made me nervous, especially with the way he looked at me today.

Maria, on the other hand, kept looking at me with delight in her eyes. Every time she glanced at me during the lecture, her eyes locked on mine and a smile touched her lips. It made me squirm in my seat. I'd never gotten such looks before. I wasn't used to the attention.

At the end of class, I walked up to Maria's desk to hand her the new essay I'd written over the weekend. Her fingers brushed against mine as she took it from me, and I felt a shiver.

“I hope you came up with another compelling topic,” she said.

“Yeah,” I said. I looked down at the ground, shuffling my feet. “It's about purity culture and the gender norms society imprints on us. I...I don't like norms.”

“I can see that,” she said, glancing at my purple hair.

I giggled and ran my fingers through my hair. I lingered at the desk for a moment, wishing there were something more to talk about. I felt like a dork, but I liked talking to Maria. If she wasn't my teacher, I might have asked her if she wanted to hang out outside of class sometime. Though I would probably chicken out anyway. I'd never been good at making friends. Or girlfriends.

She started reading my essay right away. I stood there and waited, figuring I could use the excuse that I wanted to hear what she thought about it. I reached up to twirl my hair between my fingers before I remembered that it didn't reach down low enough anymore. I didn't know what else to do with my hands, so I played with my belt buckle, running my fingers over the hard metal and feeling the texture of the irregular bumps and grooves across its surface.

“This is quite good,” Maria said.

“Yeah?” I grinned.

“Very good. You're going to do quite well once you get to the university.”

“I can't wait.” I bounced on my toes a bit, savoring the praise. I wasn't used to being told my writing was any good. My mother had never approved of the topics I'd written about. But then, she'd never approved of anything that wasn't “good and Christian.” I hadn't even been able to read books like Harry Potter because the fundies in my hometown thought it promoted deviltry and witchcraft.

When I got out of class, I hurried to the bus stop. I saw it pulling away while I was still more than a block away. “Wait!” I shouted, knowing it was hopeless. I tried to run, but my asthma made my lungs start to burn before I got halfway there. The bus drove off, leaving me behind.

I sighed and pulled out my phone to check the bus schedule. It would be more than an hour before the next bus came.

I tucked my phone into my purse and started walking. It would take less time to walk home than it would to wait for another bus, even if my legs would be in agony by the time I got home.

I'd been walking for about fifteen minutes when a car slowed down on its way by. I braced myself, expecting it was some guy trying to hit on me. I never understood why guys thought it was okay to try to pick up a girl when they were just driving by. Most of the time they just shouted at me. Though once or twice I'd had guys stop and offer me a ride.

“Hey. Do you need a lift?”

I turned towards the car, ready to reject whoever it was as politely as I could manage, when I saw that it was Maria. She smiled and waved me over. “I didn't realize you didn't drive,” she said. “Come on, I can give you a ride home.”

My face heated up as I climbed into the car. “Thanks,” I said. “I wasn't looking forward to walking.”

“Can't you take the bus? I'm sure one comes by this way.”

“I barely missed it.”

“Ahh.” She started driving, and there was an awkward silence for a long moment. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. Her skirt had ridden up her leg a bit. Her thighs were smooth and lightly tanned. I cleared my throat and looked away.

“Do you still live with your parents?” she asked.

“No,” I said. “I moved out seven months ago. My family is in Georgia.”

“Georgia?” She looked me up and down, as if trying to puzzle me out. “What ever brought you all the way up here?”

“Well, my roommate, I mean, the guy I live with now, he offered me a place to stay until I get on my feet. We've been friends online for years. I work part time to help with the rent.”

“So you live with a man?” she asked.

I laughed and shook my head. “It's not like that. He's gay.”

“Ahh.” She nodded. “And what do your parents think about this whole situation?”

“Mom hates it.” I shrugged. “But she couldn't stop me. I couldn't stand living there anymore.”

“And your dad?”

I looked down at my lap, fiddling with my belt buckle. “He died last year.”

“Oh. Oh, Casey, I'm sorry.” She reached over and patted my knee. Her touch made me feel tingly. I wanted her to keep touching me, but she pulled her hand away.

I gave her directions to my apartment. She parked out front and I thanked her for the ride. I opened the door, then paused.

“Is everything okay?” she asked.

“Yeah.” I started to get out, then stopped and looked at her. “Would, umm, would you like to come in? I have...soda.”

She pursed her lips in thought for a moment. Then she nodded. “Sure,” she said. “That sounds nice.”

I led her upstairs, where I struggled for a few moments to get my key into the lock. My roommate swore that the locks on the apartment worked just fine, but my key always seemed to stick. I shoved the door open and led Maria in. Then immediately regretted it when I saw the pile of laundry in the living room, with some of my bras and panties right on top.

“Oh, God. I'm sorry.” I grabbed an armload of the clothes and shoved them back into the hamper. I'd been digging through them that morning, searching for the skirt I wanted to wear, and I hadn't had time to put the rest of the clothes away. At least they were all clean; I'd hauled the hamper back upstairs after I did laundry on the weekend, then never gotten around to folding the clothes and putting them away.

“Don't worry about it,” she said, waving a hand dismissively. “My boyfriend never puts his clothes away either. It's one of the things we fight about, actually.”

“Do you fight a lot?” I carried the hamper back to my roommate's bedroom, shut the door, then went into the kitchen to pour us each a drink. I felt like I was supposed to offer her coffee or something, but I didn't drink coffee, and neither did my roommate.

“Lately? Yes.” She sighed and sat down on the futon. It sagged a bit in the middle and the back was a bit bent. I decided not to mention to Maria that the futon was where I slept. It was only a one-bedroom apartment, so the living room had become my room after I moved in. Which could get awkward since the kitchen was nothing more than a little alcove off to the side of the living room, leaving me with little privacy. My roommate had been kind enough to buy one of those Japanese folding screens to separate part of the space for me and offer me some privacy, but that was all.

“What do you guys fight about?” I poured us a couple of Cokes and brought them into the living room. I gave one to Maria, then sat on the only chair in the room, a tiny wheeled office chair set in front of the folding card table where my laptop sat. One day I planned to get a proper computer desk and all of that, but for the time being, and making minimum wage, I had to do with what I had.

“He gets jealous a lot. Every time another guy looks at me. Or God forbid one of my coworkers gives me a hug.” She sighed and shook her head, then took a sip of her Coke. “And he's very demanding. And not at all generous.”

“Oh.” I looked down, fiddling with the rim of my cup. It was octagonal, and the ridges around the outside felt nice when I rubbed my fingers along them.

“Do you have a boyfriend?” Maria asked. “Or...or a girlfriend?”

I shook my head. “Not really. I mean, there was this guy I was...I mean...a guy I talked to online for awhile. But we don't talk much anymore.”

“Well, that's a shame,” she said. “You're a beautiful girl. I'm sure you'll find someone.”

My face felt warm. “Really?”

“Yes, of course. There's someone out there for everyone.”

“No,” I said. “I mean, do you really think I'm beautiful?”

She smiled and reached over to pat my knee. “You're a stunning young woman, Casey. Any man, or woman, would be glad to have you.”

She started to pull her hand away, but I put my hand on hers, holding it there. She looked up at me and our eyes met.

I blushed and looked away, letting go of her hand. I saw her out of the corner of my eye, watching me, a thoughtful look on her face. I started to tremble. I felt like an idiot. She was old enough to be my mother, and I already knew she didn't like girls. But I couldn't help wanting to touch her.

“Casey,” she said, touching my knee again. “It's okay.”

I looked over at her. “It is?”

“I can tell that you're lonely.” She smiled at me. “There's nothing wrong with craving human contact.”

My face reddened more. Was that all she thought it was? I wanted more than human contact, more than friendship. I wanted to know what it was like to kiss another woman. To touch her. To feel her breasts, caress her thighs, to taste her in the most forbidden way. Maria couldn't have understood that that was what I wanted.

She set her half-finished glass down on the coffee table and got up. “I really should get going,” she said.

I set down my glass and stood up, fiddling with my hands. “Already?” I asked. “I mean, we could hang out for awhile. I have Netflix, and...” I looked around the apartment, trying to think of what else I could offer her as entertainment. Aside from what I really wanted, anyway.

She glanced at the door, then back at me. “Well, I don't know. My boyfriend gets mad when I'm out late...”

“So he's the boss of you?” I asked.

She frowned and I immediately regretted my words. “I...I didn't mean it like that,” I said.

“No,” she said. “You're right. I'm tired of him being so controlling. I'm a grown woman, for chrissakes. I can stay out if I want to.”

I grinned and we sat back down, only this time I sat next to Maria on the futon. We chatted for a little while about school, about her job as a teacher, and about my crappy job as a cashier at McDonald's. A few hours passed before I even realized it. The next thing I knew, the door opened and my roommate walked in, carrying a bag of groceries.

“Oh, hi there,” he said, studying me and Maria on the futon. “So sorry, didn't mean to interrupt anything! I'll put these away and get right out of your hair.”

Maria and I stood up. I adjusted my skirt, feeling almost as embarrassed as I would have if Brian had walked in on us fooling around. “Maria, this is my roommate, Brian. Brian, this is...my teacher.”

“Oh really?” he asked, looking Maria over. He offered his hand to her. “Well, it's certainly a pleasure. I know Casey has been raving about the program at your school. We keep talking about what she's going to do once she gets her diploma and can get into the university.”

“She's an extremely gifted student,” Maria said. She smiled at Brian, and if she thought anything was wrong with his age, she didn't say anything. Most people would have disapproved of an eighteen-year-old girl living with a forty-year-old gay man. But I didn't care what anyone thought. Brian was sweet, he helped me out a lot, and I didn't have to worry about him trying to take advantage of me. Not that I would have minded if he did. He was pretty hot, and if he'd gone for girls, he could have had me the day I moved in.

Brian put the groceries away, then said, “Well, all right Miss Maria, it was nice meeting you. But I'll leave you two alone now.” He gave me a suggestive wink, then went into his bedroom and shut the door. I was grateful for the privacy. There'd been a few times since I'd moved in that Brian had brought dates back to the apartment, and I'd hidden awkwardly in the living room while he took the guy back to his bedroom. I'd overheard things. The walls were thin.

I stood there next to Maria, not sure what to do or say at this point. We stood close enough that our hands brushed against each other. I reached for her hand, intertwining my fingers with hers.

She looked at me. I met her gaze, trembling.

“Casey?” she asked.

I licked my lips. “Yes?”

She was quiet for a long moment. I tried to figure out what she might be thinking. Did she realize how attracted I was to her? My eyes traced along the curve of her cheek, along her neck, and down to her chest. She was dressed professionally, in a white blouse with a black blazer, but the blouse showed just a bit of cleavage. I wondered what she would look like naked. I'd never seen a naked woman before. Well, not unless you counted porn.

She stood there, silent, studying my expression. I thought she looked curious. Like she was weighing the possibilities. I wondered if she'd ever kissed a girl before. Somehow, I knew she hadn't.

I found my moment of bravery and I leaned in, touching my lips to hers. She gasped and pulled back, her eyes going wide. I looked into her eyes for a moment, then leaned in again. This time she didn't pull away. Our lips pressed together for a long moment. I trembled, unsure what else to do. I didn't know how to kiss. I'd never kissed anyone.

She pulled back, slightly breathless. Our eyes met again. “Casey...”

I licked my lips and stepped closer. “Yes.”

“We shouldn't.”

I nodded. My eyes strayed down to Maria's full lips. I wanted to taste them again.

I kissed her again, and this time she responded. Her lips moved against mine and she sucked lightly on my lower lip. It sent shivers through my whole body. I wrapped my arms around her neck and swooned against her. I let her guide me through the kiss until I learned how to move my lips in time with hers. I felt her tongue brush against my lower lip. Then her teeth grazed me. I pulled back, giggling. She laughed and put her hands around my waist.

“We shouldn't be doing this,” she said. She leaned her forehead against mine and closed her eyes. “You're my student. And I have a boyfriend.”

“He's not here.”

She opened her eyes. I smiled.

Then we were kissing again, and the taste of her kept getting better and better. We sat down on the futon together and she leaned back, pulling me on top of her. I didn't know what to do, so I simply laid my body down over hers and pressed myself against her. My knee slid between her legs. Her legs spread open and I pressed my thigh against her crotch, grinding against her. She moaned, her hands slipping into my violet hair. I reached down and pulled open her blazer, my movements becoming bolder with each passing moment. I touched her breasts, slow, hesitant. I squeezed them firmly in my hands, then let my fingers explore her curves, savoring the touch of her.

“Oh my...Casey...” She threw her head back, whimpering in pleasure. “No one has ever touched me like that before.”

I slipped one hand under her blouse. “Have you ever...with a woman?”

She looked up at me and shook her head. “Never.”

“Me neither.”

That made me feel better. Like I was special. She was the first person I'd ever touched, male or female. And while I knew she'd been with men before, being her first woman made me unique.

I grew bolder, pushing her blouse up. Her bra was black and lacy. I caught glimpses of her nipples through the sheer fabric.

She grabbed my wrists to stop me. “Casey.”

I looked into her eyes. “Do you want me to stop?”

She hesitated, then shook her head. She let go of my wrists. I slid my hands over her breasts, savoring the feeling of her skin and the lacy texture of her bra. I leaned down and rubbed my face between her breasts. She moaned and slid her fingers into my hair, holding me against her chest. I nuzzled against her, lost in the new sensations of a woman's touch. I could have laid there for hours, feeling her soft skin and her lacy bra rubbing against my face and my cheeks.

She pushed me back for just a moment so she could sit up. She slipped off her blazer and her shirt, then unhooked her bra and let her breasts free. Then she laid back down and guided my mouth to her nipple. I took it between my teeth and nibbled on it, bringing forth a deep gasp from her lips. I suckled on her breast, then moved to the other to give it the same attention.

“Casey, you're amazing,” she whispered. “My boyfriend never gives me such attention.”

“How could he not?” I leaned back and took her breasts in my hands, tracing my thumbs along their undersides. I pinched her nipples and watched them harden, loving every moment of this new, exciting exploration.

“He usually just wants to put it in and get it done.” She sighed.

I smiled. Maybe, I thought, this is why it was different with girls. We both had the same needs. We could take our time and enjoy each other.

I wanted to be touched the same way I was touching her. I sat up, straddling her, and pulled off my shirt. I took her hands in mine and guided them to my breasts. Her touch was hesitant at first, but soon she was exploring my body, tracing her fingers along my skin. She dragged her nails lightly across my sides. I trembled. My back arched. I'd never felt anything like this before.

I leaned down and planted a trail of kisses along Maria's neck, down her breasts, and across her stomach. I moved lower, tugging down her skirt. She gasped and sat up, looking down the hall towards Brian's bedroom.

“What about your roommate?”

I twisted around and looked down the hall. “He should give us enough time.” I'd certainly kept out of his way enough times.

Just to be sure, I got up and pulled the privacy screen across the room. It cut the living room off from the kitchen and the hall, well, mostly anyway. I turned back to Maria and pushed down my skirt and panties. I stood there facing her, naked except for my socks. I'd never been naked, in person, in front of someone before. Only on a webcam, and that hadn't been anywhere near the same thing.

I walked over to her and knelt by the side of the futon. I pulled off her skirt and her panties, then buried my face between her legs.

She threw her head back and moaned. I knew this was another thing that her boyfriend must never have done.

I tried to do to her all the things I knew would feel good on my own body. I explored her with my lips, my tongue, my teeth, and my fingers. She whispered to me, telling me what she wanted, what she needed, what felt the best.

When she climaxed, I knelt there, grinning up at her. She laid on the futon, panting, her fingers running through my hair.

“Did I do a good job?” I asked, worried for a moment.

“Dear lord, yes.” She smiled at me and slid down to her knees to kiss me. We melted into each other's arms, then she lowered me onto the floor and showed me that she could touch a woman just as good as I could.

As the night wore on and we settled into cuddling together and basking in the aftermath of our passion, Brian opened his bedroom door and called out, “Are you ladies decent? I wanted to make dinner.”

I pulled a sheet up over the both of us and called back, “Yeah, you can come out. As long as you cook for us too!”

“You've got yourself a deal, Missy.” Brian came out and headed right for the kitchen, then started cooking up some stir fry chicken. Maria and I got dressed behind the privacy screen. Her face was bright red and she kept glancing towards Brian as if expecting him to peek at her. I knew he wouldn't. He'd told me once that he had only been with a woman one time in his entire life, and it had been because he'd wanted a son. He'd said he'd had to put a towel down over her breasts in order to get the deed done, and he'd been extremely grateful that he'd managed to get her pregnant on the first try.

We had to move my laptop off the card table in order to make room to eat. We sat together, the three of us, making small talk and pretending that Brian hadn't almost walked in on Maria and I in the throes of passion. Maria and Brian actually got along really well, trading stories about their families, their jobs, and life in general.

Eventually Maria's phone rang. She picked it up and stared at the screen. “Damn,” she whispered.

“Who is it?” I asked, thinking I already knew the answer.

“My boyfriend.”

Brian looked to me, his eyes wide, and silently mouthed, Boyfriend?

I just shook my head at him. I couldn't get into that explanation right then. Especially since I wasn't sure what was even going in between Maria and I.

Maria got up and stepped into the hall to answer the phone. She kept her voice down, though I could tell from her body language that she was arguing with her boyfriend. She made angry gestures with her hands, and her posture was hunched over.

While she was talking, Brian leaned over to me and whispered, “You okay over there, sweetie?”

I nodded. “Yeah,” I whispered. “I...I guess. I don't know.”

He patted my head. “Don't let yourself have any regrets, you hear? No matter what the deal is between her and her boyfriend, you're still you, and you're a great girl. Don't forget that.”

I nodded, but a tear welled in my eye nonetheless. I hadn't stopped to think about Maria's boyfriend, or how her relationship complicated what had just happened between her and I. I was scared that she wouldn't ever speak to me again. Or that she'd kick me out of her class.

Maria hung up the phone and walked back into the living room to grab her purse. “I have to go,” she said. “Thank you for dinner. And...” She looked at me, then went mute.

Brian wiped his mouth with a napkin, then stood up and said, “I've got to go freshen up.” He went into the bathroom and shut the door, leaving me and Maria standing there awkwardly.

I tugged at the hem of my skirt, unsure what to say. I'd never had sex with anyone before, and I wasn't sure what to do when the woman you'd just slept with had to run out the door to go back to her boyfriend. I somehow didn't think most people lost their virginity in quite this way.

“I have to go,” Maria said, her voice soft and tender. “But...I'll see you in class tomorrow?”

I nodded. Tears fell down my cheeks.

“Oh, Casey.” Maria took me into her arms and held my head against her shoulder. She stroked my hair and whispered soothing sounds. “Don't cry, sweetheart. You were amazing. I'm glad we did this.”

I nodded against her shoulder, unable to speak.

“There's just...there's complications,” she said. “Things I need to figure out.” She leaned back, taking hold of my shoulders and looking into my eyes. “You understand that, right? But we'll talk more about this later. Everything is going to be fine.”

I just nodded again, swallowing back my tears. She kissed me softly, then headed out. I sat down on the futon, buried my face in my hands, and let my tears flow.

Brian came out of the bathroom and sat beside me. He put an arm around my shoulders and held me close while I cried.

* * *

I almost didn't go into school the next day. Brian practically had to drag me out the door. I protested the entire time, telling him that I wasn't feeling well, that I needed to stay in bed. I even tried telling him there was no school today because of a holiday.

“You're just scared to go talk to your lover-girl,” he said as he led me down to the bus stop. “You can't go hiding from her. Go talk to her. Find out if she wants something more, or if last night was just a good time. Either way, girl, don't let yourself regret it. Enjoy what you had, if nothing else.”

I sighed and lowered my head. Part of me knew he was right. But I'd never had an experience like this before, and it was more complicated than I could have ever imagined.

I took the bus to school, and all through the day I sat in each class on the verge of panic. I barely absorbed any of the lessons. My mind was on Maria, and on what she'd say to me when I got to English class in the afternoon. I tried to rehearse what I wanted to say to her, but my thoughts were a jumble. Nothing I could think of seemed adequate.

When I got to class, all she did was smile at me. Our eyes met, and a world of emotion passed between us in that moment. But the other students were there, and there was no way we could talk about us.

I spent most of the class rubbing my arm against a loose screw on my desk, just to distract myself and fend off a panic attack. When class finally ended, I stayed in my seat, waiting for the other students to leave. Maria sat behind her desk the entire time, her eyes on me. When the room emptied, she walked over to the door and shut it, then turned to face me.

I kept my head down. I picked at the eraser on my pencil with my thumbnail, trying to stop myself from shaking.

“Casey?”

I looked up at Maria. She was smiling.

“What's wrong, dear?” she asked.

I shrugged. “I guess I'm waiting for you to tell me that.”

She walked over to me and took my hands, guiding me to my feet. She wrapped her arms around me and held me close. “I don't think there's anything wrong at all,” she whispered into my ear.

I clung to her. “Really?”

“Really.”

“What about your boyfriend?”

“Well,” she said, “that's complicated, I guess. But regardless of what happens with him, I want you to know that what we shared was special to me. I've never done that with another woman before.”

I pulled back and looked into her eyes. “I'm special?”

“Of course you are,” she said with a smile.

She kissed me, and as her lips caressed mine, the tension of the day started to fade away. I held myself against her, my body slowly relaxing. Her hands caressed my back, then strayed lower. I giggled as she slid her hands over my ass. I leaned my head against her shoulder and whispered into her ear, “Couldn't you get in trouble for this? You're my teacher.”

She kissed my ear. “We'll just have to make sure we don't get caught.”

I laughed and melted against her. She led me over to the desk and leaned me against it, kissing me eagerly. She hitched up my skirt, and the wooden edge of the desk bit hungrily into the backs of my thighs. I ground myself against it as Maria reached under my skirt to pull my panties down. I rubbed myself harder against the desk, savoring the tactile sensation of wood digging into my skin, along with the more tender feeling of Maria's fingers tracing along my inner thighs.

“Is this what you want?” I asked her as she moved down to her knees.

“I never would have thought so before,” she said, pushing my thighs apart. “But now that I've had a taste of you, Casey, I just can't get enough.”

My back arched as she leaned forward and tasted me again. I leaned back on my elbows on the desk and propped my legs on Maria's shoulders. Her tongue sent shivers of pleasure through my body, making me ache for more. I'd never known a woman's touch before, but now that I had, I couldn't stop. Maria's hands rubbed my thighs, working me up into a frenzy, while she kissed and licked and nibbled at my flesh. I laid back on the desk, my head hanging over the edge. Pens, pencils, and a stapler dug into my back as I lay there, and I writhed against them, my body developing a mind of its own. I clung to the edges of the desk, keeping my lips pressed tight together to hold in my moans. I heard voices outside as students and teachers walked by down the hall. I knew any one of them could walk in on us at any moment. The thought of getting caught just made my body feel warmer. It was all I could do to keep from screaming in pure delight.

When I finally couldn't take anymore, my legs clamped down around Maria's head. I clung to her, writhing in pleasure, until the explosion within me faded and I collapsed against the desk. My breath came in short, sharp gasps. I dug my nails into my thighs, holding onto the last fading moments. Then I laid there for a few minutes, unable to get my legs to work.

“I take it you enjoyed that?” Maria asked, smiling up at me.

“Mmm-hmm.” I giggled and rolled over onto my side, curling up into a ball.

Maria had just gotten up off her knees when the door opened and another professor walked in. I sat up quickly and adjusted my skirt. Maria kicked my panties under the desk and out of sight.

“Oh,” the man said, looking us over. “I didn't think anyone was still in here. I have a night class starting in half an hour, I wanted to get set up.”

“That's fine,” Maria said. She circled around the desk, adjusting her clothes so she didn't look so disheveled. “We were just discussing some papers. We'll get out of your way.”

I kept my head down, trying not to look too guilty. I couldn't tell if the man knew we'd been up to something, or if he believed we'd simply been here discussing school work.

Maria gathered her papers and shoved them into her bag. When the other professor wasn't looking, she also snatched my panties off the ground and shoved them in her bag and out of sight. I collected my own books and my purse, then Maria and I walked out together. I glanced over my shoulder at the professor. He was looking at the desk, which was still disheveled. He glanced over at me and I quickly turned away, giggling.

On the way to the parking lot, Maria took my hand in hers. “I suppose you missed the bus again,” she said.

I looked across the way towards the bus stop. There was no sign of it, and no one was standing there waiting. “Looks like it.”

“Well, then I'll just have to drive you home,” she said. She flashed me a smile. “And maybe we can get dinner while we're out.”

I leaned my head against the window as she drove away. I closed my eyes and let the vibrations of the car lull me into a pleasant state of relaxation. I still wasn't sure what Maria and I were. Was she my girlfriend? Were we a couple? Would she be leaving her boyfriend for me?

Or maybe, I supposed, we were simply lovers. Two women sharing experiences together in a private, intimate way. I was certainly young enough that I didn't need to start worrying about whether or not this was a serious relationship. I'd never even been with anyone else before. I didn't need to ask Maria for a commitment. And I didn't need to fret over her boyfriend. That would be for her to figure out, and I'd be here, waiting for her, once she got it all sorted out.

We went out to dinner that night at a quiet restaurant. We talked and laughed, growing closer, and sharing the stories of our lives. I told her of my days growing up as a fundie homeschooler in Georgia. She told me about her life growing up in Philadelphia, about her large family, and her siblings who were all now married, bringing nieces and nephews into the picture. We talked about my plans for the future, about writing, about love and life and all of those simple, wonderful things.

After dinner, we went back to my apartment. Brian was out, having dinner at a friend's, since I'd texted him and told him I'd be bringing Maria back after dinner. We put on soft music and danced in the living room. We dimmed the lights and kissed in the shadows. Then we made love on the futon, learning more and more about each other's bodies and the ways we could make each other feel good.

When Maria's boyfriend called, she muted the phone, leaving him for another day. This was my time, she told me. Our time. A time for two women who were growing closer, melding together, and learning about a type of passion that neither of us had ever known.

Eventually Maria fell asleep in my arms. I held her for a time, watching her sleep and stroking her beautiful face. It was getting into the wee hours of the morning when I heard Brian finally coming up the stairs. I got up, put on a robe, and covered Maria with a blanket, then went to the door to let him in.

“Hey, cupcake,” he whispered. He glanced into the living room and saw Maria sleeping there. “Looks like everything went okay?”

“Yeah,” I said, giggling. I hugged my robe around myself. “Yeah, it was pretty wonderful.”

“Told you so.” He tweaked my nose and I laughed.

We went into his bedroom to talk, so we wouldn't wake Maria. I told him all about how the night had gone, and he asked me a million questions. He seemed so happy for me. I was pretty happy for myself. I still had a lot to learn about living up north, on my own, setting out on my own path. But I had a good friend, a wonderful woman, and plenty of time to figure the rest of it out.

“And what about that boyfriend of hers?” Brian finally asked. “I mean, I could maybe take him off her hands.” He shrugged, pursing his lips with a playful expression on his face.

I laughed, covering my mouth with my hands. “I don't know,” I said. “And it's not really important. This...this wasn't about relationships, or commitments, or making big decisions. I'm sure there'll be plenty of that in the future. But that's not what this is about.”

“Then what's it about?” He leaned forward, propping his elbow on his chin.

“It's about me finally opening myself up to someone,” I said. I leaned back on Brian's bed, gazing at the ceiling, a dreamy look in my eyes. “It's about embracing life, about finally getting the chance to take hold of something I wanted, to grab it, to have it for myself, even if only for a few hours. And even if that's all it ever becomes, I'll be happy with that.”

I looked up at him and smiled. “Because sometimes,” I said, “that's all a girl really needs.”

BECAUSE SHE OWNS ME

I was having dinner with my girlfriend when her boyfriend called and interrupted us.

“God,” Maria said, frowning at her phone. “I'm sorry about this.”

“Don't answer it,” I said.

“I have to.” She pouted at me, looking between me and the phone. It continued to ring, and I knew her boyfriend was impatient on the other end.

“Maria, don't,” I said. I reached across the table and took her hand. “This is supposed to be our night.” Her boyfriend almost always called or texted her whenever we were out. I hated it. I knew that she'd been his long before she'd been mine, but I couldn't stand sharing her. Not just sharing. But having him always interrupt our time together. Which was something I couldn't even do. If I called her while she was out with her boyfriend, then our secret relationship would be exposed.

“I'm sorry,” Maria said. “Casey, I have to.”

She got up from the table and hurried to the restaurant's exit before she answered the call. I watched her go, pouting the entire time. It was always like this when her boyfriend interrupted our time together. She ran off and left me behind so she could talk to him in private. Of course, he didn't know that Maria was also dating a girl on the side. I was her dirty little secret.

Our server came over while Maria was still outside. “Is everything all right?” she asked, giving me her fake smile.

I wanted to say that no, everything was not all right. I was in a relationship with a woman who couldn't give me her whole heart. On top of that, she had been my teacher, and even though I'd already turned eighteen by the time we met, she could still get in trouble if anyone found out we'd started dating while I was still her student. That was another reason for the secrecy. If anyone found out she'd been dating a student, it would ruin her reputation, and potentially cost her her job.

The server watched me, waiting for an answer. I wanted to say that I was hurting, that I was confused, that I had no idea what I was doing and that was a very scary thing.

But you didn't say that kind of thing to a stranger. So I simply said, “Yeah, everything's fine.”

I stared out the window at Maria as she talked on her phone. From her animated hand gestures, I guessed that she was fighting with her boyfriend again.

“Will you be ordering dessert?” the server asked.

I didn't look at her. “No,” I said. “No, I think I've had just about enough tonight.”

The server left our check and took away the empty plates. I sat there, my shoulders slumped, thinking about the mess that this relationship had become. I'd never met any of Maria's friends. I'd never been introduced to her family. And the way things were going, it didn't seem as if I ever would. Not as long as she had another person in her life, another relationship. A relationship that, it seemed, would always come before ours.

I sat there moping until Maria finally came back inside. She looked at the check on the table and asked me, “What, no dessert? I kind of wanted to try their peach cobbler.”

I got up and headed for the door. “I'm not hungry. I just want to go home.”

Maria stared at me as I walked away. She lingered behind long enough to pay the check, then came out to meet me. I stood by her car, shivering. Instead of opening the door, she stepped up to me and tried to put her arms around me. I stepped away, hugging my arms around myself and keeping my head down.

“You're mad at me,” she said.

“No.”

“Yes you are.”

I looked away, watching the cars drive by in the night. How could I explain what I was feeling? It wasn't anger. I knew what I'd gotten myself into when we met. She'd already been involved with her boyfriend before I ever sat in her class for the first time. I'd known what I was getting into the first time I invited her into my apartment, the first time I'd seduced her and brought her into my bed. At the time, I'd been willing to take what I could get. To share her with someone else. But now I felt like I'd just been a fool. She hadn't broken up with him for the six months that we'd been together. I was starting to doubt if she ever would.

No, I wasn't mad at her. I was just disappointed in myself.

“I want to go home,” I said.

She stared at me for a long, silent moment. Then she unlocked the door and opened it for me. I got in and huddled in the seat, refusing to look at her.

We were quiet the entire drive back to my apartment. I stared at the trees as they passed us by. I fiddled with my seat belt, running my fingers across the rough material and letting the edge scrape against my sensitive skin. Maria watched me, but she didn't say anything. She probably knew that I didn't want to talk about what was wrong.

When we got to my apartment, I started to open the door, but Maria put a hand on my arm to stop me from leaving. “Are we going to talk about this?” she asked.

“There's nothing to talk about,” I said. “You are who you are, and I am who I am.”

“You're my girlfriend,” she said.

“No, I'm just the girl you're fucking.”

I got out and ran to my apartment door, leaving her behind. I didn't look back to see if she was crying. I didn't want her to see that I was.

I went inside and found my roommate, Brian, sitting on the futon with a date. Both Brian and the man he was with were in their forties. Though if living with an eighteen-year-old girl had ever cramped Brian's style, he had never said anything about it.

“Oh, hey sweetie,” Brian said. He and his date got up, awkwardly adjusting their clothing. I caught a glimpse of matching bulges in their shorts. I immediately felt guilty for interrupting whatever had been happening, or whatever had been about to happen.

Brian took one look at my teary-eyed face and pulled me into a hug. “Oh, Casey dear, did that lover-girl of yours stomp on your poor little heart again?”

I tried to respond, but all that came out was a muffled sob against Brian's shoulder.

“Should I go?” Brian's date asked.

I pulled back and wiped my nose on my sleeve. “No,” I said. “No, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to interrupt you guys. I wasn't supposed to be home this early.” The plan had been for Maria and I to be out late, probably fooling around in her backseat. But obviously that part of the night had been skipped.

“Sweetie,” Brian said, “if you need—”

“No, seriously,” I said, backing away and holding up my hands to ward off any further protests. “I already ruined one date tonight. No point in ruining two. You guys have fun.”

I headed into the bathroom and turned on the shower. I heard Brian and his date talking softly in the other room for a minute, then I heard footsteps leading into Brian's bedroom. The door shut, and I did my best to stop listening to the rest of the noises coming from the room.

I took a long time in the shower, scrubbing myself down and washing the tears from my face. I scrubbed the loufa into my skin so hard that I left red marks. I love the feeling of the rough material scraping against my skin. It made me feel more alive.

I was still pent up, so I turned on the shower massager and pulled the detachable showerhead down. I sat on the edge of the tub and held the massager between my legs. It was never quite the same as Maria's fingers or her tongue, but there was something about the steady thrumming of the hot water against my clit that made me climax harder and longer than I ever did with Maria. It was more impersonal, less intimate, but it was hard and rough and made me moan so loud that I was sure Brian and his date heard me. Though I doubted two gay men would be turned on by the sound of a teenage girl having an orgasm.

The water was cold by the time I finished. I turned the shower off, got out, and dried myself off. Then I went out into the living room and pulled the folding privacy screen out to block it off from the kitchen. Sometimes I hated not having my own bedroom, but Brian mostly let me have the living room to myself. It wasn't as if I could afford to move into my own place, and my crappy cashier job at McDonald's didn't pay me enough for Brian and I to upgrade to a two-bedroom apartment.

I laid down on the futon, hoping that Brian and his date hadn't done anything on it before I interrupted them. Brian was probably my best friend in the world, but that didn't mean I wanted to sleep with his stains.

I pulled a blanket over myself and laid there, staring at the ceiling. I thought about Maria and our relationship. I thought about what I was going to do with my life now that I was in college. I thought about taking a knife and tracing it over my skin, not to hurt myself really, but just to feel the sweet relief of physical pain that would drown out the emotional pain I was buried under. I contented myself with rubbing my arms against some screws that jutted out from the side of the futon. I let the metal scrape against my skin until it hurt just right. I squeezed my legs together as the pain brought waves of euphoria with it. I was still riding the high after my orgasm in the shower, and the sweet, succulent pain brought me to the edge of another. I dug my nails into my thigh hard enough to leave marks, pushing myself over the edge. I clamped my teeth down on the blanket to hold in my moans as my body convulsed on the futon, until the moment passed and I collapsed, sweaty and satisfied.

I closed my eyes and let myself drift off to sleep, hoping that tomorrow would be a better day.

* * *

I kept myself busy for the next few days. School was boring, and I was struggling a bit in some of my classes. I was an undeclared major, so I was mostly taking general education classes until I figured out what I wanted to do. My writing classes were going easy. I'd always been a gifted writer, and I wrote all the time for fun. I kept my own blog, talking about LGBT issues and my life as a former homeschooler who'd finally escaped to move into the liberal north. But I was struggling in math and science. I blamed my homeschool education for that. My mother was a Christian fundamentalist, and she didn't believe in things like evolution or sex ed, so my education in those areas had been sorely lacking. I barely had a sixth grade education in math, though I'd managed to struggle through the tests needed to get my high school equivalency degree last spring.

After school most days I was running the McDonald's drive thru. I hated it. The customers were really getting to me lately. It was getting worse on those days in particular, with all of the other issues I was already dealing with. I had little patience, and the customers kept pushing it to its limit. I kept having to deal with the stupidest questions.

“No, we aren't serving biscuits,” I said into the headset. “It's dinner time.”

I glared at the monitor, where the drive thru camera showed an angry man leaning out of his car to shout into the speaker.

“Yes, I know we have all-day breakfast now,” I said. “But not everything, like it says on the menu. You can get a McMuffin.”

I pulled off the headset while the man berated me again, swearing he was going to sue me for falsified advertising. I leaned against the window, digging my arms into the metal ridges of the frame. I waited until the man's voice stopped coming from the headset before I put it back on. “If you'd like, you can speak to a manager,” I said, having no idea what the man had yelled while I had the headset off, and not caring. “But he's going to tell you the same thing. If you want biscuits, you have to get here before 11:00 AM.”

The man cursed at me, then drove off. When he passed by my window, I gave him the finger. I don't know if he saw, or if he was driving by too fast. I also didn't care. If I got fired for flipping off a customer, that would be just fine by me. I'd find some other crappy job to make crappy minimum wage.

I went into the back to bitch at the grill team about the stupid people I was dealing with in drive thru. They got just as irritated with the customers as I did, especially when people asked to have something remade. Some people could be super picky. Like the lady the other day who ordered two burgers, then asked us to remake her order because one of them was wrong. But when we remade the one burger, she yelled at us that she wanted both of them remade, because now the other one was getting cold.

“I really don't understand what's wrong with people,” I shouted. “They're such fucking assholes.”

“Casey,” my manager said, walking back into the grill area. “Settle down. The customers up front can hear you.”

I wanted to snap at him and tell him what the customers could go do with themselves. Instead I just said, “I need to go on my break.”

Josh took the headset from me and let me clock out. I had one of the cooks make me a quarter pounder without ringing it in. I got food at less than half price with my employee discount, but even then, I was too poor to afford to feed myself. I had to pay my share of the rent, cover the portion of my tuition that wasn't covered by financial aid, pay for school books, and still have enough leftover at the end of the month to pay my cell phone bill. I mean, I could theoretically cancel the cell phone plan if it was a choice between that and starving, but I could squeeze by, as long as I got plenty of free food at work.

When I went into the break room, I pulled out my phone and found that I had a text message from Maria: We need to talk. I want to make things right between us.

I stared at the message and tried to think of how to respond. I wanted to tell her that the only way things would be right was if she broke up with her boyfriend. Part of me felt selfish for that. But I wanted her all to myself.

I was still staring at my phone when Stefan, from the grill team, came back to start his break. “Casey,” he said. “You need a Snickers.”

I looked up at him with a dumb look on my face. “Huh?”

“You know, like in those commercials?” He gestured to my grumpy face. “You turn into a grump when you're hungry.”

“It's not that.” I picked at my burger, though I wasn't very hungry.

“Then what is it?”

I sighed. “Relationship trouble.”

“What, with that hot MILF that always comes in here?” He grinned, a distant look in his eyes, as if he were picturing her in his mind. “What's wrong? You two having problems?”

I looked off to the side and stared at the corner. “It's complicated.”

“All relationships are.” He sucked his soda through a straw until it made an annoying slurping sound. “Is it the age difference thing?”

“No,” I said. “It's the 'she's also got a boyfriend on the side' thing.”

“Oh.” His expression dropped and he stared at me, dumbstruck.

“Well, technically, I'm the 'on the side' one. She's been with this guy for years.”

“Ouch.” He scratched the back of his head. “So then why are you with her? I mean, she's hot and all, but that's messed up. Does he know about you?”

I shook my head. “No. Though I think maybe he suspects. He's always calling her and texting, checking up on where she is and what she's doing.”

“Well, yeah. I would be too, if my girl was messing around on me.”

My shoulders slumped. I picked bits of bread off my bun and ate them. “Should I break up with her?”

He leaned back in his chair and put his feet up on the break table. “I would. Unless she wants to dump this other guy. I mean, I know some people can handle being with two people at once and they're cool with it. But that's not for me.”

“Me neither,” I said.

“Then you do what you've gotta do, girl.” He smiled at me and gave me an encouraging nod.

I sighed and grabbed my phone, then texted Maria back: Yes, we do need to talk.

* * *

Maria came over to my place the next day, when I was off work and Brian was out for the night. I knew what I had to do. It was time to give her an ultimatum.

Though I decided that before I said what I needed to say, I had to give Maria a reminder about all the reasons she should be with me.

Maria knocked on the door. I opened it and her eyes shot wide open. “Oh my...”

I grinned at her reaction. I didn't usually think of myself as a very sexy person. But apparently Maria liked the way I looked, standing there in nothing but a short plaid skirt, knee-high white socks, and one of Brian's red neckties, which hung down between my bare breasts.

“Hi, teacher,” I said, smiling coyly. I touched a finger to my lower lip. “Are you here to punish me for not doing my homework?”

“My goodness,” Maria said, her eyes moving from my breasts to my legs, then back up again. “This is unexpected.”

“You like?” I held my arms up and twirled around. When I spun, my skirt flipped up, showing I was wearing nothing underneath.

“What did I do to deserve this?” Maria stepped forward and slipped her arms around my waist.

“Why, teacher,” I said, pretending to try to pull away. “You're not supposed to touch your student that way.”

Maria's grip on me tightened and her eyes took on an aggressive spark. Technically she wasn't my teacher anymore, but when I'd been in her class there had been more than one occasion where the risk of getting caught had given us both a rush. I hoped that maybe some of that spark was still there.

“Promise not to tell?” she asked, peering at me over the rim of her glasses.

“If I don't, do I get an A?” I giggled and turned away, lifting the back of my skirt to flash her.

“You little minx.” She chased me, and I ran off, squealing. Though there wasn't far to run. I let her catch me in the living room and we started kissing. She reached down and cupped my ass with both hands, squeezing possessively. I moaned and pressed myself against her. This is what I wanted. I wanted her to need me. To desire me. To be possessive. Then, I thought, maybe she would fight to keep me.

She pulled me down onto the futon and our bodies intertwined. I clung to her desperately, kissing her and touching her. I spread my legs to invite her fingers to explore my most precious place. When she touched me a jolt shot through my body. I wrapped my arms around her neck and whispered into her ear, “Do you want me?”

“Yes.” She kissed my neck and nibbled on my skin while her fingers rubbed me in deliciously delicate motions.

I clung tighter to her. “Am I your girl?” I asked. I desperately needed to be hers.

“You're my girl, Casey.” She knelt between my legs and lowered herself on top of me, thrusting with her fingers and putting her whole body into it. I wrapped my legs around her, moaning. I needed her, needed this. I pulled my necktie into my mouth and bit down on it like a gag, moaning against the silken fabric. I let Maria violate me in just the right way, trailing my fingers across her skin to spur her on and excite her so she'd do it harder and make it hurt.

When I felt the moment approaching, I grabbed her face and looked into her eyes. I needed her to see it, to know what she'd given me. “I,” I gasped. “Maria, I...”

“Yes, baby. I know. Do it for me.”

The rest of my words were drowned in the sounds of pleasure. I held Maria close, needing her touch, needing to feel her body pressed against mine.

We made love for more than an hour before we were both spent and delightfully satisfied. When we were done, I laid there panting, while Maria propped herself up on one elbow and leaned her head against her hand. “Does this mean we've made up?” she asked.

I looked up at her, unable to form words. I started to tremble. A tear welled in my eye.

“Casey?” She reached down and stroked my face. “Baby, what's wrong?”

I got up off the futon and walked to the other side of the living room. I fiddled with the necktie, running my fingers over the smooth silk. “We still need to talk.”

She sat up and pulled the sheet up over herself. “Okay.”

I started to pace. I could think better when I paced. “I know when we first got together I said I didn't have a problem with you having a boyfriend.” I didn't look at her as I paced back and forth. It was only five steps from one end of the room to the other, but I took those five steps, pivoted on my foot, and took five steps in the other direction, back and forth. “But I guess it's different now.”

She lowered her head and clasped her hands in her lap. “I guess this was inevitable.”

I stopped pacing for a moment and looked at her. “What do you mean?”

She sighed and met my eyes. “You're breaking up with me.”

I shook my head and held my hands out. “No, no! I mean, I don't want to.”

“But?”

“But...” I wrung my hands together and started pacing again. “But I can't share you anymore.”

“Ahh,” she said. “So, you're telling me I have to break up with him.”

“You have to break up with one of us.” I stopped at the edge of the kitchen and fiddled with the clasps on the little sugar and flour containers on the counter. I kept my back to Maria, unable to look at her right now. “You can't keep having both. It...it's not working.”

“I thought it was.” She sighed. “Or...well, I guess I always knew it wasn't. But haven't we been having a good time?”

I nodded, still fiddling with the clasps. “We have. And I guess I thought that was enough. But it's not.”

“Then I guess I have a decision to make.”

I whirled on her, my face feeling hot. “Is it that hard of a decision? I mean, he's terrible to you!”

“It's not that simple.”

“Isn't it?”

She got up and started getting dressed. “No, it isn't. There's a lot more to our relationship than you think. All you see is the phone calls. The part where he checks up on me. But he only does that because he loves me.”

“So do I.”

She looked at me with tears in her eyes. She kept pulling her clothes on in rapid motions. “There's things he can give me that you can't.”

I frowned. “What, this is because I don't have a penis?”

She laughed and shook her head. “No. God, no. If it were that, I'd be content with a strap-on. No, I mean a life together.” She looked me dead in the eye. “Marriage. Kids. A family. He and I, we've been talking about that lately. About where our future is going. And there are a lot of things I want, Casey. Things that...that I can't have with an eighteen-year-old-girl who's still in college.”

“So that's it then.” I lowered my eyes and turned away. “I'm just a kid who can't give you a family.”

I wanted to yell at her. To call her a hypocrite. To tell her that we could get married, one day. That we could adopt kids. That there was no reason we couldn't have all those things she wanted.

Though at the same time, I was scared. Not just scared of losing her, but scared of promising things I couldn't deliver. She was right. I was just a kid. I could barely pay my share of the rent. I didn't know where my life was going.

I didn't want to get married. Not for years. I didn't want to think about kids, or a family, or anything other than getting through college and getting my life in order.

I just couldn't do that while dating someone who was balancing two relationships at the same time.

I turned my back to her again. “You just let me know what you decide,” I said.

“Casey...”

She stepped towards me, but I refused to turn around and look at her. I didn't want her to see my tears.

She finished getting dressed and left. I didn't turn to watch her go. I just stood there, digging the metal clasp into my fingers, letting it bite down into my skin until the physical pain helped me ward off the deeper pain in my heart.

* * *

I spent the next few days in a depressed daze. I was barely paying any attention in class, and I flunked a math test big time. My teacher noticed I wasn't myself, and he suggested I go to talk to one of the campus counselors. I thought about it, and it actually seemed like a pretty good idea. I certainly had enough issues going on. It might help to talk to someone who could put it all into perspective.

I walked into the school's Counseling and Wellness Center without an appointment. I had to fill out a questionnaire with a bunch of awkward questions, like whether I was suicidal, if I was on drugs, and if I ever considered self-harm. I checked “no” to all of the questions, even though I'd thought about cutting myself more than once recently. I didn't want anyone knowing about that, even if the counselors were supposed to be sworn to confidentiality.

I sat in the waiting room for awhile before I was finally called in to see someone. The counselor immediately made me uncomfortable. He was a man in his forties, with a pressed white shirt and a goatee that had speckles of gray throughout it. He seemed too much like an authority figure, and not someone I could really open up to.

“So, Casey,” he said. “Why don't you tell me what brings you here today?”

“Well,” I said, shifting uncomfortably in my seat, “I'm having some, sort of, relationship issues.”

“There's some trouble with your boyfriend?”

“Girlfriend,” I said.

“Ahh.” He nodded and jotted down some notes on a tablet. I wondered what he'd written, and why. Did he write down notes about heterosexual girls, or was he someone who thought being bisexual made me “different” somehow?

“So, what's going on with your girlfriend,” he asked.

I chewed on my lower lip, trying to decide how much to tell him. I decided right away that I wouldn't tell him that Maria was older, because he'd probably judge me for that. I also knew I couldn't tell him that she had a separate boyfriend, because he'd tell me that I was foolish to pin my hopes on someone who couldn't commit to just me. That left me not at all sure what to even say.

“It's just,” I said, hesitating, “I'm worried about how to make a relationship work while I'm still in college. We're starting to get pretty serious, or, we want to, at least. But I've got so much going on right now, with school and work. I don't know if I can commit to her the way she'd need me to.”

“Is she trying to pressure you into a commitment?”

“No.” I shifted in my seat, wishing I had something to hold in my hands. Something with texture. There was a little ceramic dish sitting on the end table next to me, holding the counselor's business cards. I picked it up and started running my hands over the star-shaped ridges that circled the dish. “I guess, I'm the one who wants her to commit. But I don't know if I should.”

“Why are you focused on commitment?” he asked. “Is there a reason you want something more right now?”

I thought about that. I realized the answer was a bit foolish. “I guess it's because I think if I don't give her a commitment, she'll leave me.”

“Ahh.” He made some more notes on his tablet. “Casey, you're a young woman. You shouldn't let yourself feel pressured into something that you're not ready for. If your partner is saying or doing anything to make you think she'll leave you, to make you think she needs a commitment, then you shouldn't let that happen. You need to put yourself first. Make healthy decisions. Even if sometimes those decisions mean letting someone go.”

“But I love her.”

He sighed and a wry smile touched his lips. “I think the bigger question is whether you love yourself. You need to put your own needs first. If your girlfriend really cares about you, she'll respect that, and she won't put any pressures on you. To do otherwise would be selfish.”

“And what if I'm putting pressures on her?”

“Then, I suppose, you'd be the selfish one,” he said. “But you don't seem like a selfish person to me. At least, not based on these past few minutes.”

I thought about that, and tried to figure out what I really wanted. What I needed from this relationship. And whether I was asking too much of Maria.

I talked to the counselor for almost an hour before our time was up. He gave me one of his cards before I left, and I promised to make another appointment in the near future. It seemed to have helped to have someone to talk to. He'd helped me put things into perspective. I think I'd needed that.

* * *

A few more days passed without me hearing from Maria. The more time that passed, the more I was convinced that she was going to choose her boyfriend over me. He could simply offer her things that I couldn't. A family. A future. All the things I knew she wanted out of life.

I was at work Saturday afternoon, dealing with customers at the front counter. I'd already had one woman yell at me that her milkshake was too watery, and a man demand a refund because we didn't sell onion rings even though he swore he'd gotten them last time he came in. When I'd told him he was probably thinking of Burger King, he'd called me a dumb bitch and thrown his food at me.

I was about five seconds from walking out the door and saying to hell with this job when Maria walked in.

“Oh God.” I pulled my uniform hat down over my eyes, trying to pretend she wasn't there. I didn't want her to see me in my McDonald's uniform with my stupid name tag with the label peeling off. I felt like a complete dork.

“Hi,” she said. With my hat pulled down over my eyes, all I could see was her stomach and her lower arms.

“Hello, welcome to McDonald's,” I said, quoting the lines by rote. “Will this be for here or to go?”

“Casey...” She sighed and leaned down to peek up under the brim of my hat. “I was hoping we could talk. When do you get done?”

I glanced over my shoulder at my manager, then turned back to Maria with a sigh. “I've got a break in about twenty minutes.”

“Is it okay if I wait here?”

I lifted the brim of my hat. Maria's eyes looked red. I wondered if she'd been crying.

“I don't know if my manager will like you sitting here without ordering something.”

“Oh, well, that's fine.” She looked at the menu, then ordered a salad. I rang it up and took her money. Our fingers touched when I handed her back her change. The simple contact made me smile.

I kept working until it was time for my break. The entire time, I kept glancing over at Maria. She was watching me. At one point while I was wiping down plastic trays, she flashed me a flirtatious smile. I let out a frustrated sound and held one of the trays up to cover my face. She probably thought I looked cute in my little work uniform. I just felt like a complete loser.

When I clocked out for my break, I didn't bother to get anything to eat. My stomach was too twisted up in knots. I took off my hat and name tag and went into the dining room to sit with Maria. She pushed aside the last bits of her salad and folded her hands on the table.

“So,” she said.

“So.” I crossed my arms and stared at the table. I held my name tag in my hand, hidden under my arm, and prodded my skin with the pin. Not hard enough to draw blood. Just hard enough to make it hurt just right.

“I was with my boyfriend tonight,” Maria said. “We...well, I told him about you.”

My head shot up. I stared at her, dumbstruck. In all the months we'd been together, she'd never told her boyfriend about me. “What did he say?”

“Well, he called me a slut,” she said. She leaned back in the booth, her shoulders slumped. “And a bunch of other names I won't repeat. We fought for hours.”

“So does that mean you broke up with him?”

“No,” she said.

My heart broke right in half.

“But I think I'm going to.”

I looked up at her, clinging to some little sliver of hope. “You 'think'?”

“I...” She hesitated, staring out the window for a moment. “I think that, deep down, I need to figure out if I can make my life work this way.”

“What way?” I asked. “The 'being with someone so young' way?”

“No. The being with a woman way.”

I felt cold. I hugged myself tighter and dug the pin into my arm. “So that's what this is about.”

“Casey, it's not what you think. I'm happy with you, and I enjoy our time together. But I've got to think about other things. Like my family.”

“What does your family have to do with it?” I'd left my family behind in Georgia, and I certainly wasn't about to let their opinions of me affect the decisions I made with my life. Especially considering how homophobic some of them could be.

“I went to see my nieces and nephews the other day,” she said. “Some of them are almost your age, and getting ready to start college. And we got to talking about the future, about their plans for life. And they asked me about mine. About whether I was going to get married. Have children. That sort of thing. And the thing is...”

I stared at her, my eyes cold. “The thing is,” I finished for her, “they'd expect you to be marrying a man.”

She lowered her eyes. “I've never had to go through the things you've gone through. I've never 'come out' to anyone. Until I met you, I never even considered it a possibility. I mean, I've found women attractive before. But I always shrugged it off as mere admiration, not sexual attraction.” She shrugged. “But the idea of telling my family that I'm in love with a woman...”

“You're in love with me?”

She looked up at me with tears in her eyes. She nodded.

“If that's really true,” I said, “then it shouldn't be that hard to decide.”

“That's not fair.”

“No, it isn't.” I got up and put my hat and name tag back on. I grabbed a napkin to dab up the little bead of blood on my arm from where the pin had penetrated my skin. “If your family really loves you, they'll respect whatever decision you make. And, well, when my family didn't respect who I was, I left them behind.”

I turned and started to walk away, then looked back at her over my shoulder. “If you can't respect what we are, I'm strong enough to walk away from you, too. I just hope you won't make it come to that.”

I headed back to the employee break room so Maria couldn't follow me. I sat in a chair and pulled my knees up to my chest, buried my face into my arms, and started to cry.

* * *

Later that night, it started to rain. I stood at the bus stop getting drenched. I didn't own an umbrella, and even if I had, I probably would have forgotten to bring it with me. I hugged my arms around myself and hopped up and down, trying to keep warm. My feet squished in my non-slip work shoes and my uniform clung to my body. I looked down the road at my McDonald's, wondering if I should wait inside. But there was too much risk that I wouldn't see the bus coming, and then I'd be stuck walking home.

I shivered in the rain until the bus came. The bus driver frowned at me when I trailed water onto the bus, but it wasn't like there was anything I could do about it.

When I finally got to my stop, I got off the bus and trudged through the rain to my apartment. When I got there, I saw Maria standing there in the rain, ringing my doorbell.

“I'm not home,” I said, raising my voice to be heard over the rain.

She turned to face me. “Oh, Casey. I stopped back at your work again, but your boss said you'd left already.”

“I was on the bus.” I shrugged, giving her a wry smile.

We stood there for a few moments in the downpour. I wasn't sure whether I wanted to invite her in or not. If she was here to break up with me, I'd just as soon have it happen in the rain. It would suit my mood.

“Why are you here?” I asked.

She held her arms out to either side. “I told my boyfriend it was over.”

My heart started to race.

“I went home, after I talked to you,” she said. “He told me he wanted us to work things out. That he could forgive me, as long as I told him I regretted being with you. I...I couldn't do that. Because it would have been a lie. I don't regret my time with you. Not any of it.”

I took a few steps forward. “So, that's it then? You...you're all mine now?”

She nodded. “All yours, Casey. I'm ready to give up that part of my life and move on. To accept who I am now.”

“What about your family?” I asked. “I can't promise to be everything you want. I'm just a kid!” I threw my arms up into the rain. “I have no idea where my life is going, and I'm going to need a long time to figure it out. I'm just getting started.”

“The thing is,” she said, “I realized today that I'm just getting started, too. With this part of my life, anyway. It's so new, so different. I've got to work on figuring out who I am now. Who I am while I'm with you.”

“But you'll be figuring it out...with me?”

She nodded. I stepped closer. She wrapped her arms around me.

“I don't want any promises from you,” she said. “We've got time to figure things out. But I know that this is something I want to explore. Something I want to embrace. And I'd like for you to meet my family. If they approve, that is. If not...” She shrugged. “Then that's on them. I won't let it affect my decisions.”

“That...that sounds perfect.”

I pulled her closer and we kissed in the falling rain. Her skin was cold from the damp and her hair clung plastered to her face. I slid my arms around her neck and clung to her, drawing warmth from her lips. I shivered, and not just from the cold.

I leaned my head against her shoulder and laughed, clinging to her. She held me close and stroked my wet hair.

“We should get out of the rain,” she said.

I nodded, then looked up at the apartment window. Brian stood there, watching us. He gave me a thumbs up.

“We should go someplace private,” I said. I knew Brian would go hide in his bedroom in order to give us some space, but I felt the need for something more intimate. Something where my gay roommate wouldn't overhear everything we did.

“My boyfriend is still back at our place,” Maria said. “I'm going to have to pack my things and move out.”

She held my face in her hands, looking into my eyes.

“How about a hotel?” she suggested.

I grinned and giggled. “Sounds perfect.”

We go into her car, soaking the seats. She drove us to the nearest hotel, a place that was a bit out of my price range. But Maria took care of paying for the room, and got us an extra stack of towels from the man behind the front desk. We went upstairs and as soon as we were in the room, we both started stripping out of our soaked clothes. We stood there for a few moments, shivering.

“I think you should warm me up,” I said.

She took my hand and led me into the bathroom. “I think we both need a nice hot shower.”

“Sounds delightful.”

We got into the shower and turned the water up extra hot. I unwrapped one of the little hotel-size bars of soap and rubbed it between my hands, while my eyes roamed Maria's body. She stood there watching me, a shy smile on her lips.

I crooked a finger towards her. “Come here.”

She stepped into my arms and I started rubbing the soap into her soft skin. I took my time, rubbing my fingers over each and every inch of her. She leaned on her arms against the wall and I scrubbed her back, massaging the knots in her muscles until she let out a soft moan of contentment. I let my hands roam lower, squeezing her ass, then rubbed down her thighs, getting her nice and slippery. I knew this was the sort of touch that her boyfriend—her ex-boyfriend—couldn't give her. Only another woman would know just the right places to touch her, just the right ways to do it.

I turned her around and started rubbing the soap into her breasts. I leaned in and trailed kisses along her neck and shoulders. She reached out to touch me but I shook my head and grabbed her wrists.

“Unh-uh,” I whispered, pushing her arms above her head. “Not yet.”

She whimpered buy obeyed, holding her arms against the wall. I pulled down the detachable showerhead, silently thanking God that we'd picked a nice hotel that had one, and shifted it to the massager setting. Maria spread her legs and I knelt down, planting a soft kiss between them before holding the shower massager there and pressing it close against her sweet spot.

She leaned back against the shower wall, bucking and moaning. I held her thighs open and moved the showerhead back and forth, teasing her most sensitive places. I took my time, bringing her to the edge over and over again, then pulling back. She whimpered and complained, but I was relentless, teasing her until she started to beg me for it.

“Please,” she whispered. Her eyes were closed and her face scrunched up. “Please, I need it.”

“What do you need?” I asked, my fingers teasing her.

“I need you.”

“Only me?”

She opened her eyes and looked down at me. “Only you.”

I became more aggressive then, bringing her over the edge, letting her have the pleasure she so desperately needed. She moaned louder than I'd ever heard her moan before, banging her hands against the shower wall. I kept going, bringing her over the edge twice, three times, not letting up until I was satisfied.

She collapsed to her knees beside me in the tub. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders, clinging to me, trembling. I held her and stroked her hair, whispering softly into her ear.

We stayed there like that until the water started to grow cold. I turned the water off and we got out, then started rubbing each other down with the towels. While Maria rubbed me dry, I sat on the edge of the counter and spread my legs. She smiled up at me and got down on her knees. I leaned back against the mirror and propped my legs on her shoulders while she showed me how much better her tongue could be than the shower massager.

I felt the faucet digging into my back while Maria pleasured me. I dug my back harder into it, savoring the pain. I gripped the edge of the counter and dug my hands into it, letting the hard corners bite down into my skin. I rode the waves of pain while Maria brought me to new heights of pleasure. I pressed my lips together as sharp little moans rose up my throat.

Maria didn't tease me the way I'd teased her. She brought me right up to the edge and over it, showing no mercy. I bucked against the mirror and ground the faucet into my back as the climax overpowered me. Then I said there, limp, until Maria got up and helped me back to my feet.

We moved to the bed for more fun, then laid there for hours, talking. The room was dark; we'd never bothered to turn on the lights. I watched Maria's face in the shadows as we talked about the future, about meeting her family, about all the new things we had to explore, now that we were together for real.

“The one complicated thing,” she said as we lay there, “is that I need a new place to live.”

“You're welcome to share the futon at my place.”

She laughed and stroked my face. “Oh, I don't know about that. I feel a bit crowded every time I come over there. No offense against Brian, he's a sweet man. But I think I need a little more space.”

“Well, I guess you could get your own apartment.”

“Or we could,” she said.

I stared at her, mute. “You...you mean it? You want me to live with you?”

“If that's what you want.”

I thought about that. I wasn't yet sure what I wanted. I still hadn't figured out what kind of future career I wanted to pursue, or what kind of major I wanted for college. There were so many things I didn't yet know. Though one thing I did know was that I wanted Maria in my life.

And it would certainly be nice to live someplace where I had a real bedroom, instead of a futon in the living room.

“Brian will miss me.”

“I'm sure he will,” Maria said. She kissed me. “But I'd miss you more.”

I snuggled against her, sleepy but content. I drifted off for a bit, dreaming about our new home together. I didn't know if it would last. I was too young to consider a lifelong relationship. It wasn't like we were ready to get married or anything. But I could see it happening. I could look forward, into the future, and imagine a life with Maria. The two of us, side by side, living in a house with a couple of kids. We could adopt, or find another way for me to have a baby. It would be nice to carry my own child, to feel it growing inside of me, coming to life as a part of me. I wanted that. I think that, deep down, I needed it.

I woke before dawn and got out of bed, pulling an extra blanket over my shoulders. I pulled a chair over to the window and opened the curtains. I sat there, curled up in the chair with the blanket wrapped around myself, and watched the sky start to lighten. It was a new day, for me and for Maria. A new beginning. I was a bit scared, but I knew that I had a wonderful partner to see me through it. Someone who loved me, who would take care of me, and who would do everything she could to keep me safe.

This was going to be a good day. And a wonderful start to something new.

CAPTIVATED BY LOVE

Leslie

Leslie was determined to get her life together, one way or another. She stood back looking at her reflection in the mirror. The make-up had covered the bruise under her eye, at least enough to make it seem like nothing. She wasn’t really sure why she was even in this relationship. She deserved better, at least she felt like it sometimes. Tony had been her everything for a long time now, giving her confidence as a woman and yet there was a delicate thread there, when he wasn’t making her important, he was dragging her back down in the dumps again.

She had been determined to never be with a man again after her first husband. She had met someone special, and although it hadn’t worked out, she knew that being with a woman was beautiful, and it suited her. Tony had accepted that part of her, although he kept a tight reign on who she hung out with because of it. She had given up that side of her to be with him, all because he promised her the world, only to break her down.

It wasn’t all emotional with Tony. True, he could say some of the most horrible things about her, what she needed to change and how she could be better. At 35, she was an average woman, her complexion tan and her hair long and dark. She used to laugh more, use to smile. Her frame was busty, and she was petite. For as long as she could remember she had been told it was the chocolate color of her eyes that were the most beautiful. She seemed to be able to read people easily with them.

At least she had work, something she loved. There she was part of a team, and part of something fun and uplifting. She was no stranger to hard work, she had spent most of her life working hard, whether it was for a company or for her family. Her days were filled with things to do. She stood now, straightening up her shirt and smoothing back her hair. Today she had to train some new people and she wanted to present herself with a smile, at least she had to try.

It was hard to tell where the last argument had started. Something simple had turned into something bigger. She knew he was angry that she wasn’t bringing in enough money, an issue with them most of the time. She wanted to tell him to stop spending it all on beer, but she knew that would get her another black eye. Instead, she quietly dealt with one thing after another, slowly losing more and more of herself in the relationship. Maybe soon she would make some decisions, better ones. Maybe she could get it together and finally be free of him. She shook her head to clear the thought.

He needed her, she had married him and he had been in more precarious situations with his drinking than she cared to recall. If she wasn’t there he would likely drink himself to death, or worse yet drive that way and get someone else killed. She was always there at night to get him in the bed, before he did anything foolish. He needed her, without her there is no telling where he would end up. She married him, and now he was her responsibility after all.

Sadly, with a woman things were completely different. She was weak and mild with Tony but in her other world she was the dominant one, and she liked being the one in charge. There were days when she missed the happiness she had with a woman, and the touch of one as well.

Dorian

She frowned, picking up the binoculars again to peer outside the window into the car across the street.

“Come on you son of bitch.” She waited and watched.

She knew it was him, she had known it for a long time. Even still she felt like someone had kicked her in the stomach as she watched her husband walk out of the house, turning only to kiss that woman goodbye. She slumped down lower in her car, resting her head back against the seat. She had known deep down he was having an affair, every sign had been present and she had been a fool to think otherwise. She pulled out of the long road and headed home, unsure what to do now.

He was older than her by 14 years, and often referred to her as his trophy wife. He enjoyed the idea that she was younger, and more active than women his age. But it was becoming obvious that it was no longer enough for him. As they grew, she was doing everything she could to hold on. But he seemed to be doing nothing more than trying out newer models.

She was 28 now, and they had been married for 4 years. Most of the times had been great, he was an excellent lover, teaching her new and wonderful things about her body. He was dominant, and she loved that part of him. Being a part time musician, he was often on the road, and often playing with his band all over the state.

She had first confronted him about other women at a performance one night. It was a dive bar, nothing spectacular, but he had been alive on the stage, a part of why she loved him. As the night came to a close she watched him hug and chat happily with other women, often giving them his number as a way to “keep the business going”. She had believed him at first, until he had slowly stopped touching her. What had once been an active, healthy sex life had become once a month, and she knew something was wrong.

She pulled into the house they shared and sighed as she went upstairs to her room. He was on his way to work; paperwork he had told her. He had left over an hour earlier and the paperwork had just been some woman near his job. Even his job in construction made him seem more masculine to her, and his long hours made her love him and comfort him when he came home every day. Now she just felt stupid. Fortunately for her she was starting a new job today, maybe she could find herself again.

Her red hair was long, too long for most people’s tastes, but she loved it. She pulled it back into a slick ponytail right after the shower. She slipped into a dress, smooth and silky but only after she slid on her matching bra and panties. Everything had to be just right, and just so organized. She wasn’t skinny, or overweight. In fact, she was somewhere in the middle. She had a curvy frame, accented by a smaller waist and rounded hips. Her breasts were too big for her frame, but she always did her best to be tasteful about what she wore. She blinked back at her blue eyes in the reflection in the mirror. She was still young, she deserved better. She sighed.

With her bills being what they were she had no money to do anything right now. Sadly, she was stuck and he knew it. Some part of her, deep down knew that soon she would rather sleep in her car than be the dumb wife who let her husband cheat on her.

One last look and she slipped on her pumps, making her way to the car, and to something new.

Leslie

Working in HR had its perks, She was able to meet new people all the time, and to be honest she loved paperwork. It also gave her a sense of purpose to stay focused on something, especially since her home life was so precarious. She put on a smile as she called the four people in she had to do orientation this week with. The firm was a large one and typically everyone had a different branch to go to, whether it was business, drugs or family, each section of the firm had specialized lawyers in everything. She called for them all and was happy to see a woman in the group. So often the firm was a parade of men, all moving up in the company it was nice to see someone with a fresh face.

They all settled into the room and, as usual, she had everyone say a little about themselves.

“I’m Roger, I am a paralegal. This is a good place I hear. Married, no kids and two dogs. Not much else about me.” He crossed his arms, obviously bored by the fact he was here. He was short, round and rude. It may be a much longer week than she had anticipated.

“What about you.” She gestured at another young man this one full of energy.

“I’m Alex, I am also a paralegal. From Boston, single and just excited to get started. He was cute, almost too cute. The sharks in this place would likely eat him up. She hated thinking it, but it was the truth.

Before she could say anything to the woman quietly sitting in the corner, she was interrupted by the other guy.

“Hey y'all, I am James. I am actually a lawyer here moving to the city. However, my wife’s water just broke so I am going to have to go.” He jumped up, his actions frantic. “She’s not due for another three weeks so I don’t know what’s going on.” He sprinted to the front of the room pumping her hand wildly before he ran towards the door.

It took a few minutes for everyone to regain some sense of composure before they started again. The girl had giggled, making her even more beautiful than she obviously already was.

“I guess that leaves me.” She smiled. “I am Dorian, live here in the upstate. I am an administrator. Love fish… fish everything really. I mean I don’t eat them, but I like fish decorations and stuff like that.” She frowned and immediately sat back down.”

There was something almost innocent about her that was beautiful at first, Leslie found herself drawn to the girl and she smiled at her.

“Well, we have a long week, so let’s get started.”

The day was long, and she knew it was exhausting listening to the same tapes, the same rules time and time again. She knew it was welcomed when they broke for lunch. She was surprised when she heard someone clear their throat. Turning, she noticed Dorian.

“So I don’t know anyone and was thinking maybe you’d like to have lunch together?” She chewed on her bottom lip and Leslie felt her stomach give a lurch.

She wasn’t just beautiful, she was also sexy as hell. The best part was she had no idea just how attractive she was. It had been a long time, very long actually, since Leslie had felt the stirring she felt deep down as Dorian continued to talk.

“…and there is Italian too. I mean I’m fairly open.”

Leslie blinked twice, refocusing. “Sure sounds good let me grab my bag.” She turned to go and

Dorian waved to her. “Don’t worry about it my treat, you can get me tomorrow.”

She slipped into Dorian’s car, a tiny little thing perfectly suited to her and her style. They drove along making small talk and arrived at the restaurant, slipping into a booth. She watched as Dorian perused the menu, all the while chewing on her full bottom lip, which was simultaneously driving her crazy, and making her wonder what was going on with her.

“So Dorian, do you like it here?”

“It's fine, I moved here for my husband’s job, so I didn’t have much choice in the matter.” Leslie noticed how she ripped at the bread in front of her as she mentioned him. Maybe she wasn’t the only one having issues.

“I know that feeling, it’s hard to give up sometimes, for others.” She mumbled it, but she noticed the gleam in Dorians eye.

“Your husband must be as wonderful as mine is.” Dorian frowned, taking a drink. “That was rude, I’m sorry.” She blushed the red running up into her face.

Leslie laughed. “No your fine. He is… well complicated, but I was really talking about my girlfriend before him. She had me uproot and move all the way to London once.” She glanced back at her menu, waiting to see if Dorian picked up on the information.

“Wow, London I bet that was something.” She paused. “So you had a girlfriend, and now a husband. That must be interesting?” She shrugged as she asked.

Leslie laughed lightly. “Most people don’t know about that part of my life, I don’t know why I am even telling you all this.”

“No, it's fine. You are nice I like talking to you. Besides, I’m in admin so we will be working together. It’s good to know who you’re working with.” Dorian gave her a huge smile and Leslie felt herself relax.

As they ate, they chatted more about work, and home life. They were surprised to discover how much they really did have in common. As the week ended and they started working together, it only made their relationship grow.

Dorian

She knew she would like her from the start. Leslie had a way about her, the way she carried herself that was something she wanted to adopt. Making a friend was not something she had expected, but it was certainly welcomed. They were going to once a week now, especially since Charles was out of town so much now. She felt her phone ringing just as she put the final touches on dinner.

“Hey there, dinner is ready where are you?” She felt her stomach sink just slightly.

“I’m gonna have to stay late baby, I’m sorry. I wish I didn’t have to do this all the time, but I do.”

She felt the sting of it, but she knew this was how it would be, more and more late nights to follow.

“You know Charlie, its fine. IM just going to eat and put it up.”

“I love you baby, don’t wait up.”

She tossed the phone back on the counter, refusing to be upset. It had been 3 weeks since she saw him that morning, and now his days ran late too. She was more than a little upset. She quickly sent a message to Leslie.

“Men suck, want to get a drink?”

“Marjorie’s bar, 20 min.”

Dorian smiled. Leslie would slip out, unbeknownst to her husband who was likely passed out by now. Leslie had opened up about his alcoholism, and how bad things had gotten. Somehow she had found a balance and things had been quiet for a couple weeks now. She slipped into a black dress, something a little sexier than usual. Maybe she was tired of the games and tired of being left behind. Two could play at his game after all. She made her way to her car and slipped off to the bar which, thankfully, was only ten minutes away.

She saw Leslie as she walked up. She looked different somehow, her black hair a tousled cascade of curls down her back. She smiled, waving her on as they slipped inside for a drink.

She felt Leslie’s appraisal of her outfit. She knew Leslie wouldn’t say anything, but she felt the way she looked at her from time to time. Leslie liked woman, and just knowing that Leslie checked her out gave her a boost of confidence. Being with a woman wasn’t something she had ever done, or contemplated. There had simply never been an opportunity for her to venture out that was, so she had no biased opinion about it at all.

“You ok?” She leaned in to ask Leslie.

“I’m ok, just a long night.” She gave her a smile and they both settled into the bar stools, lost in their own thoughts for a moment. Finally, Leslie asked.

“SO what did he do tonight? I know you didn’t just want to hang out.” She gave her a smile.

“He is with one of his women, bailed on dinner… again.” Dorian rolled her eyes.

“Men suck.” Leslie smiled.

“Yes, they do, that’s why I don’t usually don’t like to deal with them.” She smiled and ordered a second drink.

Dorian thought a moment. “What’s it like, being with a woman I mean?"

Leslie shrugged. “It’s virtually the same thing, relationships have the same ins and outs, but women understand each other on a different level. Plus, the sex is so much better.” She laughed.

“What really?” Dorian seemed skeptical.

“It’s true, women know what they like. Plus, women are just beautiful to look at, much prettier naked than men.” They both laughed.

“What about me, I mean I’m just an average girl, would a woman like me?” Dorian was curious, more than any time before.

“You!” Leslie smiled at her. “You already know the answer to that.” She took another drink.

“No, I don’t really.” She swatted at Leslies arm in jest.

“You are beautiful Dorian, and sexy, there is no woman in the world who wouldn’t want you.” Leslie said it seriously enough that Dorian felt something deep down shift.

“You're too good to me Leslie.” She leaned her head down on Leslie’s shoulder and sighed. “Does it bother you if I ask questions about this stuff?”

“No, I actually find it amusing.” Leslie smiled at her, glancing at her phone. “They are closing up soon, guess we should get going.”

“What already?” Dorian frowned. “Let’s go to my house, we can watch TV or something.” Without waiting for a response she jumped up and grabbed Leslie’s hand, leading her to the parking lot to their cars.

“Just follow me, I’m right up the street.” She pulled out and within minutes they were there.

Leslie

She was playing with fire and she knew it. Deep down she had developed feelings for Dorian along the way, and she had been fighting it off for weeks now. She was not only married and off limits, but she didn’t like women. Leslie had been avoiding alone time with her, just so she didn’t look like a blundering idiot when they were together.

Tonight had been a first, Dorian calling her out of the blue, wanting to get a drink. She took her time getting ready, paying attention to what she wore, and how she carried herself. It may not be a date, but she wanted to look nice nonetheless. She set off for the bar after checking to see if Tony was asleep.

The questions were funny, to a point. But when Dorian asked her if a woman would like her Leslie had no choice but to be 100% honest with her. On more than a couple occasions Leslie had fantasized about Dorian, despite her efforts not too. But, she was too pretty, too sweet to put out of her mind altogether.

She followed Dorian until they pulled up to the house, a quiet place in a cul-de-sac. As they went inside she noticed how comfortable, and relaxed the atmosphere was. She waited as Dorian found the lights and poured them both a glass of wine. Only then did they walk to the back of the house and the massive living room where they could relax.

The plush of the black leather couch was comfortable and Leslie knew she was pushing her alcohol intake. She rarely drank at all, mainly because of Tony. He would say something about it, and it would end in a fight. Not to mention she never had an opportunity to do anything more than take care of him, unless she did this, slipping off into the night on occasion.

Dorian was firing her another line of questioning and Leslie was feeling the heat rise up in her. There was no way that this conversation would end without her being extremely excited.

“What are women most attracted to?”

“It depends; I mean there is beauty in all women.”

Dorian rolled her eyes. “OK, what do you like then?”

Damn, she was pushing, and this would go nowhere good. She squirmed slightly, feeling the deep ache as she contemplated what she would say next.

“I don’t know. I like women who are sweet, funny and caring.”

“Pwwt.” Dorian playfully swatted at her arm.

“What does that mean?” She knew what was coming before Dorian said it.

“I mean what do you like… you know like…”

“You're drunk Dorian.” She laughed as Dorian nodded her head in agreement.

“Yes, just slightly.” She hiccupped loudly. She picked up her phone and glanced down, peering at the message. “Wow, so guess what news flash. Charles is going to be even later than he thought.” She sobered slightly.

“Why do we put up with all their crap Dorian?” Leslie sighed, leaning back in the chair.

“I don’t know.” Dorian leaned over towards her even more, and Leslie felt the heat creep up once again. “You didn’t answer me.”

“I like all the same things everyone likes I guess. I like breasts, especially pretty ones, I love hygiene, everything looking in order, and they have to be able to kiss.” She laughed slightly.

The mood shifted and they both knew it when it happened. Maybe it was the alcohol, or the text from Charles but it was obvious there was some sexual tension in the air. Dorian moved first, closer to her than before.

Dorian

She was good and drunk and pissed at Charles. The combination of the three was not good, but she was certainly enjoying the conversation with Leslie. There was something thrilling about the way she talked about a woman, and the curves they had. She wanted to know more.

“Would you kiss me? I mean have you thought about it?” She moved closer waiting.

“All the time I think about kissing you Dorian, you know that.” Leslie moved slowly at first her hand reaching up to tuck a lock of hair behind Dorians ear.

“So do it, kiss me.” She puckered up her lips and waited for the feel of Leslies on hers.

“It’s not that simple Dorian.” She smiled at her. “I worry if I kiss you I won’t want to stop.”

She knew Leslie meant it, and she felt something aching deep down. She wasn’t sure if she wanted her to stop either. She turned her face slightly, and chewed on her bottom lip, lost in thought.

“Come here Dorian.”

She watched as Leslie shifted slightly, leaning back more on the couch, her mass of black hair fanning out around her. She knew Leslie wanted her, could hear it in her tone. She stood then, moving just enough to stand before her.

“Straddle me, sit on my lap.”

She felt a shiver run through her as she moved and did as Leslie asked. Something had switched on for her, and Dorian knew she was no longer in control. She felt Leslies hands move up both of her thighs, resting at the tops. She looked down, then, noting the lusty look in Leslie’s eyes. She felt her left thigh abandoned as Leslie moved up, putting her hand under Dorian’s hair at the nape of the neck, and gently pulled her down until their mouths were close together.

“Do you really want me to kiss you Dorian?” Leslie whispered it, almost touching their mouths together.

“Yes.” There was no thought that went into her answer, in fact she felt as though she had lost control completely.

Leslie moved her mouth against hers, gently at first, nipping slightly. She jutted her tongue out once, causing a gasp from Dorian. Then she kissed her. The kiss was deep and their tongues danced together. It went on and on until the heat between them was more than just a little too much. Dorian felt her body respond in ways she hadn’t thought possible. She felt her skin being exposed as Leslie made quick work of the dress she had on, pulling it up and over her head.

Leslie exhales softly as she took in the way she looked. Dorian couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. No woman had ever looked at her naked, not like this.

“Take off your bra Dorian, show me.” It was an order, and Dorian did as she was told. She unsnapped the back and held on to the front until she could let the lacy material fall to the ground. Her fat soft pale pink nipples hardened as Leslie cupped first one and then both in her hands. She glanced up at Dorian as she quickly sucked one into her hot mouth, her tongue making soft swirls around the nipples until they hardened.

Dorian felt her pulse quicken, her body wet and ready now, loving the attention Leslie gave her nipples. Each time Leslie sucked on one and tweaked her nipple Dorian gasped. She looked down at Leslie and smiled, she felt more alive now than ever before, more accepted.

“We can stop Dorian; I don’t want to push you into anything.” Leslie eyed her warily.

“No, I don’t want you to stop.” Dorian bit her lip.

“But?” Leslie waited.

“I don’t think I’m ready to give back, I’m not prepared for that…”

Leslie laughed at her comments. “No, sweetheart, tonight is just about you. Lay on the couch.”

Dorian moved carefully, laying her bare back on the coolness of the leather. She felt Leslie’s hands move slowly up her thighs until they reached her lacy panties. It took very little to remove them and sling them on the ground. She felt the cool air hit her hot skin as she lay there, exposed to Leslie’s eye.

“Dorian you are so beautiful, every single inch of you.”

Leslie kissed up her thighs and ran her tongue along them. Higher and higher she moved making Dorian pant and ache even more. Soon she was at the apex of her thighs, now glistening with her excitement. She felt her head move then, the onslaught was consuming. Her mouth seemed to be everywhere, licking nipping and sucking on her. Her body reacted on its own as Leslie made small circles on her. She moaned loudly, grinding into her face, seeking and needing so much more. Her hands found her head, and she loved the feel of her long hair as she arched her back, moving and seeking release.

It was more than just sex, and Dorian knew it the moment she looked down and saw Leslies face. Watching her mouth as she kissed and licked her most sensitive areas was more than she could take.

“Leslie, please.” She whispered it, but once Leslie made eye contact she crested, the world shattering into fragments of light as she felt the orgasm rush through her from head to toe.

She was spent, thinking it was over, but was surprised as she felt first one and then two fingers, pressing deep inside her. Still reeling, she quickly found Leslie’s pace, her hips moving with her hands. She heads Leslies laugh slightly as she moved, pummeling harder and harder still. Leslie moved back up her body slightly, never stopping the movement as she looked down at her face.

“That’s it baby, I love looking at you Dorian I love it.” She leaned down, her tongue jutting out to flick a pale pink nipple and Dorian crested the hill again, this time it was out of her hands as she bucked wildly off the bed, her knees trembling on their own.

Leslie lay back on the bed, and Dorian didn’t move, giving herself time to recover. When she did, she sat up quickly and smile at Leslie.

“That was wonderful.” She moved then, until she found her way into the crook of Leslies arm, and for the first time in a long time she felt at peace.

Leslie

She was more than turned on, she was losing her mind. It had been so long, too long. In fact, it seemed like she had been living in another person’s life as she finally stepped back into her own home. She tossed the keys on the counter, smiling at the evening and how perfect Dorian really was. She had been honest, telling her that the night was about her. Dorian wasn’t ready for anything more than what they’d shared. She jumped into the shower, loving the feel of the water as it cascaded down her body. She was still worked up over the experience they had shared, even if it went away tomorrow she would know it had been a special moment in time. She ran her hands down her body, lathering up and letting her fingers play and linger, hoping to find some relief from the deep ache she still carried.

Morning came quickly, and she woke to a new perspective on life. As she made her way downstairs, she made coffee, knowing that Tony would have something to complain about as he always did. She smiled at him anyway, noting his scowl at her.

“What the hell are you so happy about?” He poured himself a cup of the hot brew and yet she still just watched him. When she didn’t respond, he threw up his hands. “You’re such a dumb bitch Leslie.”

“I’m leaving Tony.”

He paused. “Leaving to go where?”

“No, I’m leaving you. I took care of all the arrangements last night when you were passed out drunk. The bills are paid through the end of the month, you're welcome and I took the liberty of calling your mother. She said she would come help you, since we both know you’re going to need it. Everything I need I have in the car, and anything else that’s mine, I will get later.”

“What the…” He trailed off as he moved towards her. She held up her hand.

“I wouldn’t touch me if I were you Tony, see that car out there, that’s the local P.D. just waiting for you to make a move at me so they can haul your sorry ass in. If I were you I’d take your coffee and get the hell out of my way once and for all.”

“Why are you doing this Leslie, you think they can stop me anyway?” He was breathing heavily and doing his best to come at her from an angle where he wasn’t watched.

She stood, gathering her jacket and purse. “I am doing this because for the first time in my life I care about me, and I’d really like to explore that concept.” She paused. “I hope you get help Tony because no woman in her right mind wants to be hit, and one day you will meet your match. Besides, I told you a long time ago I like women, not once did I say I just wanted to be married to a pussy like you.” She shut the door behind her with a slam, and set off to start her new life.

She found Dorian by the fax machine, but she waited to say anything. She didn’t want anything to be weird, or awkward between them. She glanced up once and Dorian gave her a knowing smile, and she knew they would be just fine. The days went on both of them settling into the new realization of who they were. Leslie found an apartment near work and Dorian helped her decorate it. She knew Dorian thought she loved her dirt bag husband, so she didn’t push anything with her anymore. From time to time Dorian would kiss her, but that was as far as it went.

A couple of weeks after the first time they had a gala at work. It was nothing more than a fancy party and a way to raise awareness for the firm. She planned out her outfit, simple strapless black dress and heels and her flawless complexion caused for no make-up. She looked different, happy now and she wanted things to stay this way. She knew she was in love with Dorian, but there was nothing she could do about it, not now. She certainly was no Homewrecker, and she knew that what had happened between them was just fun for Dorian.

Dorian

She wanted to look nice. She knew it mattered what Leslie thought of her, even above Charles. Their relationship was different, and not something she could explain really. The experience they had shared had been thrilling, but all of the emotion she felt now about Leslie was confusing. She had been proud of her for leaving Tony, knowing she was safe meant a lot to her. More than that she was just happier than Dorian had ever seen her.

She thought about her, more than she should and tonight she had dressed for her, wanting her to think she was beautiful. She glanced at the clock behind her. He had promised to be there, and he had known for weeks. She gave him another five minutes before she left on her own.

The gala was beautiful, and she blended in with the crowd, searching and seeking Leslie. Finally, she saw her wave and she made her way over. As usual, she felt Leslies eyes traveled over her body, taking in her look for the evening. She wasn’t surprised when Leslie leaned over to whisper.

“You look beautiful Dorian, as always.”

“You’re not so bad yourself, you know.”

Dorian took in her appearance. The tanned skin was perfect with the black sequined dress. It hugged her curves, molded into them almost. Her breasts were full and almost ready to spill over the top of her gown and Dorian wanted to touch her more in that moment than she ever had.

It was new for her, the desire that raced through her whenever Leslie was around. She had been given such a beautiful experience with Leslie, but she wanted more, wanted to know more. She felt a yearning deep down as Leslie moved to go meet a few other people, stopping to chat with one woman in particular. Whoever she was, she was a dazzling green gown, and she touched Leslies arm in a familiar way. Dorian felt it then, something different. She was jealous of whoever she was, she hated the way she possessively touched Leslies arm and wanted nothing more than to rip her away from Leslie.

She had feelings for Leslie, deep and real ones. The problem was she didn’t know what to do with them. She couldn’t leave Charles, not yet, but she wanted to be free, and to be happy like Leslie was doing now. She was still watching her when she felt an arm under her elbow.

“Sorry baby, I got held up at work.” She stiffened as he touched her, wanting more than anything to just walk away.

“You know Charles its funny, Mr. Randolph over there is a partner at the company where you work, did you know that? We should say hello?”

Before he had a chance to protest, she ushered the gentleman over to them. “Mr. Randolph it’s so nice to see you. This is my husband Charles, he works at the company, the division on Main and eighth.” She glanced up at Charles, nothing his color had changed some.

“Charles it is so nice to meet you. I was just sharing with your lovely wife how happy I was that the company shut down at one today. The early Friday thing has been a blessing.”

“Yes Charles just a blessing, wouldn’t you agree.” She turned to look at him, her eyes cutting into him as he squirmed.

“Very nice sir, and it is so nice to meet you as well.” She felt him tug her towards him and she suddenly felt tired, just tired of everything.

“Be careful about what you’re going to tell me Charles. I’m not an idiot, despite what you may think of me.”

He didn’t say a word, simply looking at her. Finally, he asked. “How long have you known?”

“Months. I followed you one day, but then after the third woman… I gave up.” She took a sip from the champagne glass in her hand.

“I didn’t know how to tell you Dorian. I just want more out of life than this. Being married. I feel trapped and stuck and a whole lot of other things.” He ran a hand through his hair.

“You still could have told me first Charles, not make me look like an idiot.”

“I’m sorry Dorian, really, I’m just a guy.”

“You're right, you are just a guy.” She smiled up at him. “Go wherever you left to come here, I’m done Charles. I’ll be out by the weekend.”

She spun on her heel, not waiting for a response and she saw Leslie waiting for her at the corner, smiling. She didn’t feel the sadness or remorse she thought she would feel, only a sense of relief that it was done. She walked side by side with Leslie as they moved out of the front door and down the long walk.

She subconsciously moved her hand into Leslie’s feeling her support and strength.

“Let’s go to your place.” She whispered it to Leslie, who waited as they drove their cars, Dorian, following behind.

Leslie

She felt her hand in hers, and with it felt her heart beat faster. If she didn’t stop it now, she would be lost. She would give her heart over to someone who may not even want it. The situation was far too risky, and she knew she needed to scale back some, or get hurt all over again.

She pushed open the door to her apartment and watched as Dorian came through it, marveling at the view from her balcony. She was smiling as she turned around. It seemed almost surreal as she came towards her and pulled Leslies head down to kiss her. As the kiss deepened, she warned herself to not put too much into it, it was just Dorian being curious.

Her dress was unzipped slowly and it fell to the ground, giving Dorian access to her. She felt her tongue lap at her breasts curiously and as she looked down, watching her, she felt the heat rush in quickly. Unlike Dorians, her body was darker, different. Her breasts were high on her chest, pert and rounded, her nipples darker and like gumdrops. Dorian moved to the other one, still watching Leslie for approval.

“I don’t think you’ve thought this through Dorian.” She whispered.

“I want to try, Leslie. I want to taste you like you did me.”

She exhaled quickly and moved to the bedroom. She stripped down the rest of her clothes and moved on the bed, giving Dorian access to all of her. She glanced down at her, loving the look of excitement on her face. She touched her, her fingers moving deftly. Dorian rubbed her tiny nub of excitement almost expertly, causing her to moan and arch up towards her.

She moved Dorians hair out of the way as she moved to do exactly as she said she wanted to. Her movements were slow at first, almost agonizingly slow. She gave her some mild instruction, but soon Dorian had a rhythm of her own, and one that Leslie could barely handle. She felt Dorian’s arms under her thighs curling around them as if to hold her still, as she buried herself more and more, tasting, seeking and loving.

“Dorian..oh yes yes, that’s good. Don’t stop baby, don’t stop.”

She panted until the sweet release came, hard and strong. It was almost more than she could take, her loud cries ominous in the stillness of the room. Dorian rose smiling, and it was obvious that she was very happy with herself. She climbed up, lying beside her and Leslie had to stare at her in wonder.

“You sure you’ve never done this before.” She smiled down at her and Dorian laughed slightly.

“No, only with you.” She smiled at her once more.

“Stay with me tonight Dorian, let me love you.”

She knew she had no right to ask, no claim to anything but she had to try.

Dorian

She knew there was more to them than this, but for now it was enough. She stood carefully letting her gown fall to the ground. She was giving her what she could, what she knew how to give. She felt the thrill as she pressed her breasts against Leslies, both alive with the excitement that came with their kind of lovemaking.

Leslie moved against her body swiftly and deftly. Her hands seemed to be everywhere at once. She knew no part of her was left untouched as Leslie glanced at her before moving her mouth along the contours of her body. She felt her body moving more as Leslie rolled her over, dropping kisses along her backside and down her legs until she rolled over once more. Kissing once more Dorian felt her body responding, the aching between her thighs just one part of her that was alive with the sensation. She was surprised when Leslie rose above her once more, interlocking their legs until their most private of parts were touching.

“Trust me Dorian, just let yourself feel,”

Leslie moved against her their mounds grinding into each other sweetly. Dorian felt the shot of electricity shoot through her and she wanted more, so much more. Before long Leslie’s slow and accurate strokes were replaced with Dorians grinding frenzied once as she rose up, just to press down harder where she wanted it most.

She gripped Leslie’s leg holding it tight as she rode her harder and harder still until Leslie stopped them completely, leaving her aching for more.

“Why did you stop; I was so close?” She was breathing harder, and she wanted release more than anything else.

Leslie kissed her hard, “Let me make it sweeter for you baby, get on your knees.”

She felt herself being pushed down on the bed on her stomach, and she left her knees up. She felt the heat of a blush rush through her face. She had never felt so exposed, so alive. Her mass of red hair was loose and flowing around her, something she knew Leslie loved. She felt the heat of her mouth on her from behind, so intense she bucked hard, gasping for air.

The onslaught was almost too much, but Leslie held her thighs still, as she loved her this way. Dorian felt tears spring to her eyes as she hit that plateau, this time she collapsed on the bed. She rolled over, nestling into Leslie, who kissed her gently, their tongues dancing together. She felt Leslie cover them, tucking her in close before she fell asleep.

She felt her phone buzzing and she opened it, not wanting to move from the comfort of the bed she was in. It had been a long time since she had slept so well and she glanced over at Leslie who was just waking as well. Leslie gave her the sign that she was going to make coffee and then she stood, moving into the kitchen.

“Hello. Yes, this is she. Oh no, no. Ok, I’ll be right there.” She snapped the phone shut, closing her eyes only a moment before she stood, draping of her gown, frantically trying to put herself together.

She stumbled out into the kitchen and frowned.

“I have to go Leslie. Charles has been… well he was in an accident and they won’t tell me anything...” She glanced around for her missing shoe.

Leslie moved to give it to her.

Dorian stopped, looking up at Leslie. “I’m sorry I have to go.”

“I understand, just be careful.”

She moved quickly to get outside and into her car, though her heart was a jumbled mess. The hospital was full of people and just finding where he had been taken was a chore. Finally, she found him, and his doctor.

“He is going to be fine, but he hit his head. For a moment we thought it was much bigger than it is, but your husband is fine, just fine.” The doctor told her reassuringly. “We are keeping him for a few days, just to be safe.”

She exhaled slowly, it was going to be a long week.

Leslie

She should have known better. She tapped her pen on the desk in front of her continuously. She had fallen in love with a woman, who had a husband, was very clearly married, and was likely never to speak to her again. The last part seemed extreme, but then she hadn’t heard much from Dorian in a week.

She wanted more, a lot more than she had a right to want. It was true, Charles was awful to treat her the way he did, something Leslie would never do to Dorian. But, he was still her husband, and when he was hurt she went running to him, just as she should. She spun her chair around, doing her best to focus on her work. Since leaving Tony she had never felt more alive, and surprisingly enough, he had left her alone. She had so much more she wanted to do with her life, and all of them, she had imagined Dorian doing with her, despite her best effort to push those thoughts aside.

“Where did that leave you Leslie?” She muttered to herself.

Work wasn’t enough to occupy her, not when she felt her heart hurting so badly. She stood, maybe she should just go home for a while, maybe what she needed was some alone time. She set off for home, calling in some takeout food along the way. She did a little shopping, finding a perfect little crystal fish in the case at a variety store near her apartment. Dorian loved fish, she purchased it, knowing at some point she would see her again.

She felt her phone buzz and glanced down at the message that made her heart skip a beat.

“We need to talk. Can I come by for a few minutes?”

She swallowed hard. “Sure I’ll be there.”

“See you in 30.”

She slipped the phone back in her pocket, making her way up to her apartment. She took a quick shower, doing her best to stay calm. She knew what Dorian was coming to tell her, and she didn’t want to get upset, not in front of her anyway. She would be understanding, and comforting and she could still be her friend, in time. Everything else, however, would have to stop.

She paced until she heard the doorbell, she took a deep breath before opening it to see Dorian, who looked exhausted.

“Hey.” She gave her a half smile

“Hey, Come in please.” She opened the door, there was no hug or greeting, the waiting was almost agonizing.

“I came to apologize Leslie; I am so very sorry.”

“No, Dorian don’t do that. Don’t apologize for anything. It was fun and great while it lasted, I understand what you're feeling and I don’t want you to feel bad. I certainly don’t.”

Dorian’s face was crestfallen. “Wait, what? I don’t understand. I thought this meant more to you than just fun?” She watched the tears fall down her face.

Leslie pulled her close. “I don’t understand Dorian, I was trying to make things easier, that’s all.”

“Easier?” Dorian sniffed loudly. “Then why are you breaking up with me?”

“Wait a second, I thought you were coming to say goodbye, since Charles...”

Dorian interrupted her. “Charles? I left him in the capable hands of his girlfriends. Actually.” She paused, giving Leslie a half grin. “I called all three of them so...”

Leslie couldn’t help but giggle. “Oh wow.” She sighed. “So what are you apologizing for then?”

“For leaving you here the way I did. I should have never gone that day.” Dorian took her face in hers, kissing her lightly.

“What are you saying Dorian, because I am in love with you and this whole thing is killing me right now.”

“I am saying I love you too you silly woman.” She grabbed something out of her purse. “Look, I brought my own toothbrush if you don’t believe me.”

Leslie smiled. “Come here and kiss me then.”

Dorian smiled back, and she did just that.

A LESSON IN LOVE

Chapter one

“It’s that time of year again. I have a bunch of resumes on my desk that I have to go over concerning our new intern. I don’t want to be disturbed for the next few hours and this is going to take a lot of my concentration. We want somebody that is going to be able to learn, but we also want somebody that is respectful of our privacy. I understand that we had some problems in this area. I trusted a certain someone to make the right decision, but it appears that I’m going to have to do that myself.” Tabitha was of mixed blood and it was her unusual pigment that garnered her the attention of several men.

“I take full responsibility for the catastrophe last year. What he showed me in the interview was a far cry from what we got when she finally showed up for work. She was always cracking jokes, wearing very revealing and inappropriate attire. I honestly didn’t take her for that type of girl, but there is something to say about judging a book by its cover.” Timothy was very aware of the way that Tabitha was displeased by what happened last year. He had begged for a second chance, but the prevailing winds were that he was thinking with one head, when he should’ve been thinking with another.

Tabitha stood at the window in her very professional gray pantsuit. She liked to project an air of confidence and this was the best way to do that. Those revealing outfits of their previous intern had caused a bitter rift in the office. Tabitha was the one that owned the business and she made the mistake of giving this duty to a man. Standing at almost 6 feet, she intimidated others, but it was mostly her attitude that had those that were under her working diligently to impress her at every turn.

“I’m no stranger to hiring on the basis of looks alone.” She was staring daggers at Timothy. He was the one that made her take a chance and that had led to an impromptu marriage and divorce in a matter of months. The only thing they had in common was their love of food, but that was not enough to keep them from screaming at each other. Their differences were vast and she should have vetted him more closely, before inviting him into her business. The only thing that he requested in the divorce settlement was that he be able to keep his job. She was a little surprised by his need to stay in close proximity of a woman that didn’t want him to be around anymore.

“That hurts, more than you can ever know, Tabitha. We used to know each other, but maybe I really didn’t know you at all.” There was no reason for them to air their dirty laundry in front of everyone, but they found a need to push each other’s buttons. It actually became a running joke and people were actually betting on who was going to come out on the end of the winning side at the end of the day. “The one thing that will never change is my respect for you and for this business.” He was a bit of a lothario and enjoyed the attention of the many females that surrounded him on any given day.

“I think that the only thing that you respect about this business is that you get to see all of these scantily clad young models. Look around you, Timothy and tell me what is wrong with this picture. You are the only man in this room. You have really become the office Romeo for those women that are seeking an alternative to their mundane existence. This is a lingerie catalog and I was wrong to hire you on the basis of you being a man. I do see the merit of having you around. Getting the viewpoint of a man is paramount to our business. I do you implore you to try to keep it in your pants, because it does nobody any good for those types of office romances.”

Everybody filed out, but they were waiting for the fireworks between the both of them. There were those that were trying to leave slowly, in case one of their infamous fights was to break out spontaneously. There was a fine line between love and hate. Some had even broached the topic of whether or not they could find their way back to one another.

What most didn’t know was that Tabitha had never had a real orgasm in her life. She could certainly get there with her own hands and some nicely placed toys, but one on one with a man was a different story. Timothy didn’t know and she wasn’t about to tell him that the main reason for their divorce was that he just didn’t do it for her in the bedroom. It was good, but it wasn’t that explosive feeling in the pit of her stomach that she was waiting for.

“Tabitha, I don’t know why you insist on getting into a fight every time that we are in a closed room together. Do you think that it might be sexual frustration that is getting you upset? Maybe you just need a moment with me to get one out of the chamber. I think the one thing that we can agree on is that our sex life was out of this world.” He may have believed that, but that was his mistake to make.

Timothy went over to her, smiling with this clean shaven face and that twinkle in his eye that made her think about the possibilities. “You can come to my office and I’ll sit in my chair, while you bounce up and down on me like a pogo stick. Wouldn’t you love to have my cock inside that tight quivering hole of yours? I don’t really care about the relationship, but the sex is the one thing from our time together that I miss. You have this greedy little body that begs for pleasure. I’m more than happy to give that to you. We can make this our little secret. You can always show your animosity towards me, but I think that we both know that eventually we’re going to give in to that need for one another.” He moved his fingers along her jaw line, grazing her cheek and thinking that this was going to be enough to make her climb all over him right here in the boardroom.

“I’m really not ready to admit anything of the sort, Timothy. My suggestion is that you get back to work and stop this insanity about seducing me back into your arms. You should really think of somebody else to turn your attentions towards. I would hope that you would take your advances outside of the office. It makes for some awkward moments; especially when you toss them aside and never think of them again. I’ve had many complaints, but nothing that I can act on to get you out of here.” He was definitely one that enjoyed making her feel uncomfortable. He was promptly pressed up against her body and invading her personal space.

“I think that you might be protesting just a little bit too much. Are you sure that you don’t feel a little bit jealous about seeing me with other women? Like I said, I can help you with that, but only if you admit to me that this is what you want.” Timothy was a bit of a ladies’ man, but he had given that all up for the chance to be with Tabitha. He had proven himself to be a one woman kind of guy, but then changed his attitude after the divorce. He resorted back to his old ways, just to get a rise out of his former lover.

“I really didn’t want to do this, but you leave me no choice. You think that the sex was good, but it was not exactly mind blowing. If you don’t know what I’m talking about, then let me spell it out for you. You may have been good, but you weren’t good enough to get me there. I may have screamed and threw my arms in the air, but that was just for show. I never had an orgasm with you or any man for that matter. I’m waiting for that one guy to come around that will prove me wrong, but so far it hasn’t been the case. I don’t mean to belittle you, because you certainly have the equipment to get the job done. Unfortunately, you just couldn’t get the job done for me.”

She saw his eyes go wide with surprise and his mouth gape open like that of somebody about to catch flies. Leaving him there was cruel and unusual punishment, but was necessary to finally make him learn his place. She didn’t want to tell him that, but it became obvious that his overtures were never going to stop, until she finally gave him a reason to turn his attentions elsewhere.

She went back to her office, sat down with the pile of intern resumes. She perused them slowly, meticulously going over every detail in order to not to make the same mistake that Timothy had made last year. At first, she believed that men didn’t know what they were doing. The recollections that her friends had given her over drinks at Sunday brunch did not support her way of thinking. She’d never shied away from the kind of guy that made her want to give them a try. Timothy had fallen into that category, but there was something missing and it was driving her crazy trying to figure it out. It could be that there was something wrong with her, but she wasn’t about to go down that road, unless absolutely necessary.

3 hours into looking over these resumes and she finally came the conclusion that most of them were only looking to break into the business. She didn’t want those wannabe models and what she really wanted was a woman that was business oriented and had the ability to think outside the box. There was only one that caught her attention and she was only a sophomore. It would be unorthodox for her to offer her that position, but something was making her think of giving her a chance.

“I hate to interrupt, but I have those proofs that I wanted you to go over. The lingerie shoot went remarkably well and I do have to say that these photos are some of the best that I’ve ever done.” Nikki was a consummate photographer, but was one of the many conquests that had found herself in the bed of Timothy. It wasn’t a secret and sometimes she thought that Tabitha had purposely put down her work because of her one night affair with her ex husband. Nikki knew that Tabitha was seeing somebody on the side, but she had been reluctant to bring that young man into the office.

“I was wondering what was taking you so long. We go to press in the next couple of hours and I need those in the pages, or we won’t have an issue to print. Let me see what you have. I’ll give you my honest opinion about which ones I think are the best.” Tabitha took out her magnifying glass and went to work to see which one would suit the magazine. “This is one of our best issues to date. This new designer has been one of those rare finds.” She liked to think of herself, as a woman that could identify talent and this one woman with the name of Lorraine in the intern pile had given her food for thought.

Nikki with her purple streak down the middle of her black hair stood over her boss and showed her the photographs in question. They were tasteful and had a bit of sexuality mixed in there for good measure. There was one of a buxom blonde that was crawling on the sand and wearing a white teddy. That was the money shot. It was perfect for the front cover.

“I want her on the front page in this very photo. Actually, I think that I want this one with her in the same position, but the waves crashing up against her and shocking her with the cold water.” They went over each photo and they found several that they agreed on and several that they didn’t. By the time that the meeting was over, they had the photos already sent down courtesy of a flash drive in the computer.

“This edition is going to fly off the shelf. I respect your decision, but there is one that I think that we both are going to agree to disagree. For the most part, I think that we are and have always been on the same page.” She was about to apologize for her dalliance with Timothy, but didn’t think that this was the time or the place. They needed a couple of drinks to talk about it openly. That way they could clear the air once and for all. “I was wondering if you didn’t want to get a drink with me.”

“Normally, I would think about it, but today has been very exhausting. I’m having this young lady come in for an interview tomorrow. If all goes well, she will be starting no later than Monday.” Tomorrow was Friday and that would give the young lady the weekend to mull over her other offers. “All I really want to do tonight is to sink into a warm bath with bubbles. I can already envision the way that those bath salts are going to tingle on my skin.” Tabitha had a lavish lifestyle that included a 40 inch TV hanging in her bathroom with all necessary channels, including the x rated kind.

“I hope that you and I are OK. I would hate to think that a man would ever come between us in business. We’ve worked together for the past 10 years without any kind of issue. In a weak moment, I allowed your ex husband to get to me and I regret that in more ways than one. You do know that he’s all about his own pleasure? He claims that he’s a lover of all lovers, but to me he’s lacking in that one area. He doesn’t listen and one of the cornerstones of any relationship is communication. You were right to dump his ass and send him packing. You were also right about keeping him around in the office. He has a keen eye for detail and maybe that is the reason why I was blinded by the way that he came on to me.”

“Nikki, he has a way of fooling anybody into thinking what he wants. It’s only after he gets you into bed that you finally realize what it’s like. I’m sorry that you had to go through that, but believe me I’ve gone down that road myself. It’s not something that I’m proud of. Besides, I have a guy that treats me like a queen.” They ended their conversation and Nikki in her black leather skirt sashayed out of the office thankful that she was able to talk this out. It actually gave her a sense of closure and that was exactly what she needed to finally put this behind her.

When she got home, Tabitha did sink into that bath and she did feel the tingles of those bath salts working their magic. She turned on the television found one of the x rated stations and for some reason she was mesmerized by a Sapphic kind of love between two of the actresses. They were older and more seasoned and apparently that went a long way to making it easier for them to read each others bodies.

She drummed her clit underneath the hot water, her feet up into the air and her neck now pushed backwards with her eyes staring at the screen with no blinking allowed. She watched them cavort, screaming and thrusting against each other in a scissor formation. She watched them go down on each other in the 69 position. Their bodies seemed to meld into one another. She had never thought of a lesbian kind of relationship, but maybe she had been foolish to think that only 50% of the population was able to get her into their bed. She wondered, it maybe she was missing something and then she came all over her fingers with a scream that echoed in the enclosed space.

Chapter two

“I see here that you have designs that are pretty damn impressive. You obviously have the secret to a lasting relationship. These are revolutionary and I do believe that I’m going to pay you for your services. You might want to consider taking on a more active role within my company. I would never suggest that you walk away from your studies, but I think that dealing in the real world is where you need to be.” This woman was demure and proper, but she wore her sexuality on her sleeve.

Lorraine had been following the career of Tabitha for some time. She had found herself fascinated by her business acumen and the way that she had made this company into a growing success. The magazine was dedicated to the human sexual experience. Sex is what sells and this magazine cried out to anyone that was missing that certain spark in their life. Lingerie was a good way to make things sizzle between the sheets.

“I know that it might seem like I have everything going for me, but trust me I have my own problems. The love of my life died a few years ago. I don’t know what I’m going to do. Sometimes I don’t even think that I can breathe without that love. I can see that you’re no stranger to following your heart.” Lorraine was looking at her ring finger and that pale spot that showed that she had walked down the aisle. During her due diligence, she had found out that Tabitha was not one to be shy about her affections.

“I really don’t know what you think you know about me, but trust me most of it isn’t true. I have been married, but it was never for love. I always thought that I was in love, but I think that I was in love with being in love. It felt right at the time, but there were no signs that told me that I was making a mistake.” She had already decided that she was going to marry this woman into her business. She was hoping that this experience would give the young lady a promising start.

“I guess we got off topic and maybe we should get back to business, instead of lamenting over the lovers in our lives. I know for me that I had found my soul mate. There was no body that could compare and I really don’t know if I’m ever going to be able to replace what I had.” She was thinking about that past love and it brought a smile to her face, even though the memory was sad to think about. Death was the only thing that they didn’t account for. “I think that I will be very happy here. I don’t know about leaving my studies for a fulltime role here, but you never know what the future holds.”

Tabitha crossed her legs repeatedly. She had no idea why she was getting so worked up. This girl oozed a certain something that made it almost impossible for her to sit still. “I do request a lot from my interns. I expect you to stick around, until I am the last one out of the office. It will make you aware that this type of profession demands more than a 9 to 5 commitment. If you can’t handle that, then you’re more than welcome to seek out some other internship.” Tabitha was wearing a red blouse and she couldn’t be sure, but there was something about the way that young Lorraine was looking at her.

Lorraine was wearing a white dress with black trim. She had the kind of legs that went on forever. She was a little smaller at 5’4, but what she lacked in statue, she more than made up for with enthusiasm and strength of character. Her blond hair was pulled back, showing off the sensuousness of her neck and it didn’t hurt that she had the kind of plump lips that were made to be kissed.

“I have no problem with long hours. The house is pretty damn empty and the only thing that I find when I go home is nothing, but silence. It saddens me to be there alone. Getting out and away from it all might be what the Dr. ordered.” Lorraine had lost the love of her life, but her sexuality was very much alive. She felt a certain something towards Tabitha, but she had no idea how to go about to initiate something like that. She was always on the receiving end, but maybe it was time to try something different.

“I’m glad to hear that you are no stranger to hard work. I want you to get uniquely informed on every aspect of this business. I think that your main education is going to come from underneath me.” She didn’t mean to make it sound sexual, but it came off that way. “I want to work closely with you and show you that women are the future.”

Lorraine was a little floored. She could almost sense that electricity in the air. It could’ve been her imagination, but she really did believe that this woman was making a play. It was subtle, but that feeling was more than enough for her to think that she had a chance.

“I have no problem working closely with you Tabitha.” She called her by her first name, and did not find her trying to correct her in any way. It was a small step, but one that made her aware that there was life after her beloved Lucy.

“I believe that this will benefit the both of us. I want you to institute these designs. I can already see our models performing for the camera. I think that what we need is a man’s point of view, but I get this feeling like your designs are going to appeal to both sexes. I want you to stick close in the boardroom. Immerse yourself into what is being said and if you have something important to say, then by all means speak out.” Tabitha didn’t understand why this woman was smiling, but maybe she was happy to be here.

Reaching for her hand, they made contact with Lorraine purposely grazing her fingernails on the back of Tabitha’s hand. Taking the bull by the horns wasn’t easy, but Lorraine grabbed her manicured digits and sucked one of them into her mouth. She circled her tongue around that digit and had her eyes open to watch Tabitha to see how she was reacting. Her eyes were glazed and slightly closed and she could tell that her knees were shaking. She was tempted to kiss her, but thought that might have been taking things a little too far.

Lorraine popped her mouth off of her finger and turned and walked out the door without saying anything at all. Tabitha waited, until she was outside her door, before collapsing onto her chair with a sigh of regret that things didn’t go any further than what they already had. She couldn’t believe it, but the touch of her tongue on her fingertip and the way that she circled it had almost made her cum inside her own panties. It was the first time that something like that happened. She wasn’t sure what to do about it…if anything. It was probably innocent enough, but it didn’t feel that way.

Tabitha had never been with a woman before. Even though she considered herself to be worldly, that was one subject that was considered taboo. Her parents would never approve, but this was her life and she would live it the way that she wanted to. There was nothing that was going to stop her, except her own fears. She was eager, but also hesitant and that was causing her to feel like she was living in somebody else’s skin.

Chapter three

For the next few days, they worked closely together and every so often Lorraine would purposely brush up against her. She wore provocative clothing, not the least which was her own designs underneath it all. She was anxiously waiting the moment that she could unveil her designs in a more productive way than just on paper.

Lorraine had to admit that she was learning a lot and there was a lot more to business and designs than she had previously thought. There was something about Tabitha’s confidence and the way that she held herself in high esteem that made her want to strip her of her defenses.

It was the end of the day and they were the only two in the office. It was coming to a poignant point in putting the magazine to bed. They were enjoying a bit of Chinese Food from takeout. Lorraine was using chopsticks, when the noodles slipped out of her grasp and fell onto her white blouse. “I knew that I should’ve just used a fork. I was never very good at these things. I guess I was just trying to prove something to you.” She got up and undid her blouse, revealing the red frilly material of the bra underneath.

She took it off and draped it over the chair, before sitting back down with her over ripe D cup melons quite exposed. Not even aware of what she was doing, she became very aware by the way that Tabitha was staring at her with her own Chinese Food poised on the end of those chopsticks. “That looks amazing on you. Have you ever thought about modeling? You could really make a lot of money. I don’t know even if you would be interested in something like that, but we should take this down to the studio and see what kind of subject you would make.” They finished their Chinese Food and then they went down to the studio to turn on the lights.

Lorraine didn’t even bother to put on her blouse and it wasn’t like she was going to need it. She stood there and felt Tabitha’s hands working on the zipper on her black skirt. Once it was down, it flowed down her legs and onto the floor at her feet. The red material of her panties was sheer and anyone could easily see the plump lips of her pussy pressing up against the fabric. She bent over to touch her heels. In that position, it lifted her ass in a way that made her barely aware that Tabitha was looking at her like she was a piece of meat.

“I’ve never done this before, so you’re going to have to take me into your capable hands. I’m a little scared and I’m not sure that I’m going to like how I look on camera. I never even had the nerve to put myself and Lucy on video to look at later. I regret that more than you can ever know.”

This was the first time that Tabitha had heard that the love of her life was a woman. “I’m sorry, but I do believe that my ears might have played tricks on me. Are you saying that the person that you fell in love with was a woman? I’m not judging, but I really didn’t take you for being that type of girl. You don’t have that quality, or maybe I just don’t know what I’m talking about.” Tabitha was speechless and could barely utter a word, except to show her surprise at hearing about a lesbian love affair.

“I was just about to say the opposite. You seem like a girl that has done it all and for you to not to share in what it feels like to be with a woman is a crying shame in my opinion. You’re missing out on how it is that we can know each other’s bodies better than anybody else. I’m just going to put this out there, but would you be at all interested in exploring the possibilities with me? I’ve been thinking about it for the last few days. I fantasize about it at home. I do hope that the reality is better than the fantasy.”

“I’m not really sure that I would be up for something like that.” Lorraine came over to her and grabbed her hands and used her thumbs to excite her in a way that made it almost impossible not to stand there and take that kind of pleasurable abuse. “I really don’t think that its’ appropriate for you to do this.” She was trying her best to put a stop to this, but deep down she wanted it to continue.

“You can’t tell me that the idea of somebody soft and feminine touching you doesn’t fill you with a sense of exhilaration. I can be gentle, or I can show you what it’s like to be dominated by a woman. Do you know that your eyes just lit up at the very prospect of me taking control? You’ve always been in that position and maybe it’s high time that somebody takes the control from you.” She slapped her across the face lightly, but forceful enough that it made her gasp in response. “I want you to open up your mouth. I sucked on your finger that first day and now I want you to do the same thing for me.” Lorraine could see that she was reluctant, so she grabbed her jaw and made her open her mouth. Sticking those two fingers inside, she made sure that she was gagging, before she pulled back with a sense of fire that burned from the inside out.

“I’m your boss and I don’t think that it’s appropriate that we…hey…what the fuck.” Lorraine had grabbed her blouse and ripped it open with no regard for the material. It was thin. In her very experienced hands she had made short work of that garment. “I can’t do this. I want to, but my parents taught me that this was wrong.”

“It’s only wrong, if you decide that it’s wrong. We both know that it feels right. Are we really going to deny ourselves that kind of pleasure?” She pulled her blouse down over Tabitha’s arms, immobilizing her and making her a captive to any of her advances. “Think of this as an intervention. You can’t exactly escape and if that makes you feel better about giving in to your otherwise taboo tendencies, then I see no reason why you shouldn’t do that. I’ve wanted you from the moment that I saw you and I thought that you were giving off the signals. I’ve been looking for way to initiate something between us, but then it was like fate stepped in and gave me that opening.”

“I’ve never done this before. I have a boyfriend.” She thought that if she said something like that that it would stop her cold. Instead, she kissed her with a passion that made her think that she was in the presence of the only person that knew her body. They were making out, kissing deeply and hotly with their tongues twisting and turning.

They were still standing and when Tabitha opened up her eyes, she noticed that somehow her clothing had melted from her body. They were lying on the floor and Lorraine was now circling her like she was appraising her from different angles. The whistle made her very aware of her nakedness.

“I like that you haven’t done it before. It reminds me of Lucy and she was exactly like you. She thought that she had to live by conventional standards, but life doesn’t work that way. It’s your heart that knows what it wants and for once, she allowed me to draw her into my world. She was never more appreciative, than when she was screaming with her toes pointed towards the ceiling and my mouth devouring her of all of her bodily fluids. Her sweet cum was something that made it worthwhile to come home to you at the end of the day. Her smile and the way that she curled up into my arms in bed made all that stress flow off me like wine.”

“Don’t you think that we should talk about this first?” Tabitha was struggling to release herself from her own blouse, but she wasn’t fighting very hard. “I’m not going to say that that wasn’t nice, but maybe we’ve pushed this, as far as it should go.” As she was speaking, Lorraine was now moving into position on her knees. She ripped those black panties off Tabitha’s delectable form. Her lips looked inviting and the slight glistening sheen had called to her to come in for closer look. “I really don’t think that you should be doing this.” She was protesting, but what she really wanted was to feel what it was like to have an orgasm by somebody’s hand other than her own. “You have to know that this is going to change things between us.”

“I think that it will change things for the better. You really do have a lot to say and maybe it would be best that you keep your mouth shut.” She picked up the ripped panties. She stood with them in hand. “Chew on these for awhile and maybe I will teach you something for a change.” She saw the look of surprise and shock on Tabitha’s face and all that did was fuel her into making her experience something that she had never had in her life.

Sliding her hands down over her body, she easily manipulated her bra into opening like magic. Those hard nipples made it impossible not to lick around the surface and watch, as they became hard to the touch. Her palms grazed over them lightly and then she moved, until she was in the same position that she was before on her knees.

“It’s not the matter of wanting to touch you and to taste you, Tabitha. It’s more that I need to do all the above.” Lorraine heard the slight whimper coming through those panties

Chapter four

Tabitha looked down upon the young woman with more experience than she could ever imagine. Female loving was not something that she was a stranger to and now she was opening her eyes to more than just a passing fancy. She moaned and those panties tasted like herself and made her lap at the surface. Her tongue was constantly in motion with her teeth chewing on the fabric, as this girl started to make her wonder if maybe life wasn’t more worthwhile taking chances.

Lorraine flicked at her clit a few times to see it dance. Lorraine watched her legs begin to shudder underneath the feeling of another woman touching her. She moved in closer, seeing it as a newly bloomed flower ready to be plucked. Opening her up with her fingers, she saw the wet pink meat and the tiny hole winking at her with encouragement and incentive to go a little bit further. She stuck out her tongue and progressed to licking around her clit and then down that wet center to the hole that was welcoming her.

“I can’t say that you taste better than Lucy, but I can say that you are almost exactly the same. I want more and I’m going to take more, whether you want me to or not. I can see in your eyes that you may be fighting the natural urge to want a woman, but that fight is slowly diminishing. You want this and I do believe that I have made you wait long enough.” With that final comment, she thrusted her tongue in between her legs like that of a cock from her male counterpart. She dug in deep and twisted and turned, watching as her body turned into one big erogenous zone. She moved her hands in between her thighs, scratching her nails down over her excited flesh, while constantly darting her tongue in and out of her like some kind of symbiotic creature of the night.

Spitting the underwear out of her mouth, it gave her chance to say what was on her mind and it was not what she was expecting to hear from her own mouth. “I’ve known from the moment that you came into my office that there was this thing between us. I thought… I thought…oh fuck… I don’t know what the fuck I thought anymore. Damn…you do know how to make a girl change her mind in a HURRRRRYYYYYY.” The last word was punctuated with the decibel rising to an almost squeal like that of a woman that needed to get off. She came with an intensity that she didn’t think was possible by another person’s oral expertise.

Lorraine had used every trick in the book and was amazed to learn that Tabitha was a carbon copy to her lover Lucy. She responded to the exact same things. The only thing that was different was her response of moans and screams that made her ache inside. That yearning to give back a little of her own loving was something that she was not going to be denied.

Lorraine helped Tabitha lie down on the cold sterile floor with her hot body now warming it to its touch. “I may have to rethink my decision about men in general. I… I don’t think that they’ve ever been able to do anything close to what you have already accomplished.” She wasn’t sure how to react and could only lie there and take what this woman was giving her. “I hope that you’re going to stop soon…or maybe I want you to stay down there forever. I’ve never felt anything like this before and I think that you could seriously make me addicted.” She came again and this one was even stronger than the last.

Lapping up the stickiness between her thighs, Lorraine was happy to be serving the needs of another woman. The scratch marks along her thighs were made by a woman that had gone out of her mind with desire. “I have to say that is the one thing that was missing from my relationship with Lucy. She had her fair share of orgasms, but I’m primarily an audio type of girl. She wasn’t very vocal about the experience, but you really do know how to let it all hang out.” Lorraine touched her clit and saw her gyrate like that of a woman being touch with an electrical wire. She wet her finger and began to rub it incessantly, watching her legs begin to move and then her head thrashed from side to side.

“I can’t take much more of this… I think that you have opened the floodgates and there’s no way to close those doors anymore… YESSSSS.” Her eyes opened up and she lifted herself on her elbows with her chest thrusted out in obvious enjoyment. She was doing that with only her thumb. She fell back with an air of satisfaction surrounding her and then the touch of Lorraine’s lips ignited the blaze between her legs all over again.

“I don’t think that you really know what your body is capable of. It’s going to be my pleasure to find out for you and to share that with you in a more direct way. You need to come home with me, but I’m having way too much fun to let you walk out that door yet.” She got up and picked up the camera and began to take shots of her in her post orgasmic glow. She moved around and turned her into a subject for debate.

Tabitha playfully moved her hands in front of her face in embarrassment, but she really didn’t have the energy to stop her from capturing this for posterity. “I really don’t like having my picture taken. I rarely get anything that is good and sometimes it takes several photos to get the right one that puts me in a good light.” Her skin was covered with sweat and she felt like she had gone a few rounds with Mohammed Ali.

“I don’t think that you’re going to complain about these photographs. You look remarkable and you have this sense about you that I’ve never seen before. You’ve always been confident, but this is more feminine with a softer touch. You should really see these for yourself. Once you get one look, you’ll know that you will never be the same again.” Lorraine moved to a crouching position and showed her the photos that made her smile for the first time.

“I’m sure that you want me to help you out, but I really don’t know where to begin.” She was anxious to taste her wet little kitty. Tabitha’s panties were soaked and practically dripping with her excitement. “I’m sorry, but I really don’t have any experience. I’m always willing to learn something new. I also know what it means to take direction.”

Lorraine was surprising her, by getting dressed and not bothering to ask for anything in return. “I think that tonight is a good step to awakening something that you never knew was there. You probably felt that certain something when you were inexplicably attracted to a woman. I think that you might have got some secret joy out of watching two women making out or even going further than that. You look like a girl that would enjoy lesbian porn and maybe we should start with watching that together and let things progress from there. I also have this idea of sitting at your desk, while you are going down on me, while the whole office is busy doing your bidding.”

“I want that.” She blurted it out without even thinking about what she was saying. There was no putting that genie back in the bottle, especially after she had already told her in no uncertain terms that this was exactly what she wanted. The idea of licking Lorraine’s pussy, while outside that very office was her underlings would cause her to go crazy. “I can’t believe that you would leave me like this. I have to say that this teasing gesture of yours has certainly changed the landscape. I thought that I was the boss, but it appears that I’m not the only one that can teach things.”

Lorraine was thrilled that her boss was taken with her and that things had progressed in an almost natural way. This was the first time that she had been a little more dominating, but she found that it suited her. “I’ll see you tomorrow and I do believe that you have a lot of time to make up. Don’t even think about telling your boyfriend about any of this. This is our little secret and I want this to remain between us. If I even get wind that somebody knows, then all of this will disappear in the blink of an eye.” Lorraine left her boss lying there stupefied and completely unable to move for at least 30 minutes.

Chapter five

“I don’t know what happened, but I don’t want any excuses. All I want is results. You better make this right, or I’m coming down there personally. That’s right; I will personally come down there and oversee the entire operation. We don’t want these kinds of mistakes again.” Half of the magazine’s had been printed with a black line down the middle. Tabitha was called in the middle of the night, while she was still feeling the aftershock of what Lorraine had done.

“I’m sorry to say that your Intern Lorraine did not show up to work today. I called her, but it only went to voicemail. I think that maybe she is not exactly cut out for this type of work. It’s better that we find out now than later.” Timothy was gloating, almost like he had predicted that this was exactly what was going to happen. “I’m not going to tell you I told you so, but it doesn’t look like either one of us are able to make this decision.” Timothy was having a bit of fun at his ex wife’s expense. He enjoyed seeing her squirm, but it was the look on her face that seemed to make him take a step back.

“I’m sure that she has a good reason for being late. I don’t think that we have to send up the red flag right away. We give her a chance to explain herself and then maybe then we can get back to the business at hand. In fact, I think that you would be best served to take this little problem of ours and put it on your shoulders. I want you to go down to the main office where the publication is being printed and find out who’s responsible for this catastrophe.” He didn’t look happy about having to leave the comfort of his cushy office. This was part of his duties. He had to get used to having a woman to answer to.

Tabitha opened the door with her hands full of some of the magazine’s that she had pulled off the shelf personally this morning. It cost her a small fortune, but was worth it not to get this kind of black eye within the publication industry. She had called in some favors with friends that were now scouring the city to make sure that the mistaken copies didn’t see the light of day. Tabitha was disappointed in Lorraine. She certainly didn’t take her for the kind of girl that would walk away after a day on the job.

Tabitha placed those magazines on her desk and then gasped out loud at seeing Lorraine. It wasn’t just that she was there, but it was that she was wearing absolutely nothing, but a smile. Tabitha’s eyes narrowed in on her nipples, which were covered with this very deep rouge with the fragrance of strawberry wafting in the air. She started to move around the desk toward her, but Lorraine pointed towards the floor. “I think you know what I want. We discussed this and I do hope that you’re not somebody that forgets easily.” Tabitha backtracked towards the door, locking it and then falling on her hands and knees in a panther like pose. “Damn…that’s fucking hot, but I bet that your lips are going to feel amazing on me. I just hope that I can keep it down and not attract too much attention from outside in the office.”

Thinking quickly, Tabitha made a quick phone call to the secretary. “I want you to gather everybody into the boardroom on the second floor. Break out the sexual harassment seminar tapes. I think that we all need a refresher course on what it means to take things a little bit too far in the office.” Tabitha was smiling like the cat that ate the canary, before hypocritically moving underneath the desk and slithering into position between her legs.

“That was pretty smooth thinking, Tabitha. You did say that you were good with directions. Start with my toes and then work your way up. Do it slowly and make me feel your enthusiasm.” Lorraine was getting a bit of a swelled head. Having this kind of power was making her turn into something of a monster. “I want to see you suck my toes like you would if you were going down on a man.” Tabitha was a little embarrassed, but she wasn’t about to turn down an offer like that.

“I was little worried…mmmm…that you decided that you weren’t going to show up.” Tabitha sucked on her big toe, looking up and seeing that Lorraine’s tight little hole was already juicy. It was a beacon and one that she was never going to be able to resist. “I love the way that you look at me. It makes me feel like anything is possible. Last night was not just some kind of fluke.” Tabitha moved slowly up her calf, leaving a trail of wetness that penetrated into her skin and made Goosebumps appear of Lorraine’s body.

“I… I…came…came in early when nobody was around. I found that in your haste to leave last night that you didn’t lock your office door. I slipped in and got a little bit more comfortable in your chair.” Lorraine had her hands on the arms of the chair. She didn’t want to spook a new member into this kind of lesbian loving. She was enjoying the way that her tongue ignited her sexual drive. It was already revving at a high momentum from the time that she slipped into the office and got naked.

Tabitha was moving closer and closer to the object of her desire. She wasn’t exactly sure what to do, but she had a feeling that it would come to her when it was necessary. She followed a certain technique by what a young lady had done to her last night. She touched on her clit, lashing at it repeatedly and seeing Lorraine spread her legs over the side of the chair to give her better access.

Lorraine slammed her fist up to her mouth, biting into her knuckle and leaving a penetrating indentation of her teeth in her own skin. She was moaning that she was doing her best not to say anything, as this inexperienced woman had shown that she was up for the task.

Tabitha prodded with her fingers against the opening and found the suction alone was able to make her go knuckle deep in one stroke. She was giving her this come hither motion with her finger over and over again, while circling her clit. She latched onto it with her tongue and her mouth sealed over top of it. She sucked and she fucked that little hole. She tasted the product of Lorraine’s arousal seeping out of her hole and down the two digits that had made quite the mess.

“I’m cumming… I’ve missed this, so fucking much that you don’t even know… AHHHHHH.” She barely got her fingers into her own mouth to stop the outcry of pleasure that was escaping her lips. Those fingers and her mouth were making her believe that maybe her past love did not hold a patent to her pleasure.

Tabitha found the spectacle of this young impressionable piece of ass cumming like a woman that hadn’t had the pleasure in a while to be quite enticing. She saw her juices and she had no choice, but to leave her clit. Suctioning her lips over Lorraine’s hole, she was able to capture more of that sticky nectar. To her, it was an aphrodisiac or maybe somewhat of an addiction that she never wanted to get off her back.

Lorraine had this fire in her eyes and she immediately pulled Tabitha by her hair from out from under the desk. She was in the perfect position to make her sit on that desk, while lifting her skirt, until it was around her waist. She saw no panties and she knew that Tabitha was well aware that today would be the day that she would be giving herself freely in the office.

“I haven’t had breakfast. I think that you might just have what I need to give me that jolt for the day.” Lorraine peeled back those fat lips, saw the opening winking at her and she stepped forward with the insistence of a woman that wanted to make another woman cum. She was slamming her face back and forth and making this squelching sound that was almost obscene.

Grabbing the stapler off the desk, Tabitha bit into it, while at the same time she held the gaze of Lorraine and the way that she was smiling like she was having the time of her life. She groaned and humped her ass up off the desk to push it flat against Lorraine’s face. She felt herself cumming again and she found herself lying flat on the desk with her head hanging over the side. Her eyes had rolled into the back of her head. When she finally came out of it, she saw Timothy standing at the door with a doughnut hanging from his mouth. Apparently, she didn’t turn the lock properly, but the look on his face was absolutely priceless.

Timothy had finally figured out what Tabitha’s problem was. There was no way that he could possibly compete with a woman that had access to the merchandise 24 hours a day seven days a week. At first he was jealous, but then he realized that having a boss that smiled every morning was better than a frown any day. He could only wish her well and hope that this office romance wouldn’t blow up in her face.

Lorraine and Tabitha agreed that this would be something that they would give each other from time to time. Tabitha soon left her boyfriend, but there were no tears, as they were only in it for the companionship.

The girls bought a place outside the city and away from prying eyes. It was secluded and they could scream their heads off and have nobody be the wiser that they were a couple. They weren’t exactly ashamed of what they were and they were happier than they have ever been in their lives.

RESCUED BY LOVE

I first met Julia when my boss was schmoozing me around the office at the beginning of my internship. Sandra actually used the words “I'm going to schmooze you for a bit” before she led me around and started introducing me to people. I followed her, feeling like a bit of a dork since I was carrying a plate with a slice of birthday cake as I went from cubicle to cubicle. It was Sam's birthday, and he'd brought me an over-sized slice of cake covered in thick, super-sugary icing. Naturally, I had smeared some on my chin without realizing it just before Julia and I were introduced.

“Hi, nice to meet you,” she said, holding her hand out.

I fumbled with my plate, nearly dropping the cake as I freed up a hand to shake Julia's. The first thing that I noticed was how soft her hand was. My fingers lingered in her touch until I realized it was about to get awkward. I pulled my hand away, then caught a glimpse of my reflection in the little mirror Julia kept hanging on the side of her cubicle. When I saw the icing smeared across my chin I turned bright red, fumbling for a napkin and wiping myself clean.

Julia laughed, and I could seriously have died right then. She had a musical laugh. She shook her head at me, her long red hair falling in waves around her face. I tried my best not to stare.

“Brianna is about to graduate from Rowan University,” Sandra said. “She's going to be with us at least for the summer.”

I was hoping to turn the internship into a full-time job after I graduated. I just had the internship at The Orthopedics & Sports Medical Journal to finish my degree, along with one summer class. Of course, I didn't know the first thing about either orthopedics or sports, but I'd studied publication layout and design. Sandra had been my professor, and she'd been so impressed with my work in her class that she'd offered me the internship at the end of the semester.

“Well,” Julia said, flashing me a stunning smile, “I'll be looking forward to working with you.”

And I'll be looking forward to staring at your hot face because oh my God, I thought. I cleared my throat and said aloud, “Yeah, umm, me too.”

I had never been much good at talking to girls. Especially pretty girls.

Especially pretty redheads. Of course, Julia had to be ten or fifteen years older than me, and I had no idea which way she swung. But that didn't mean I couldn't look.

I managed to get through meeting the rest of the office staff without making any more of a fool of myself than I had in front of Julia. Then Sandra and I spent some time going over my job, which for the most part involved reformatting the research papers doctors had submitted to the journal, making sure everything would look good on the page and conformed to the journal's style guides. I also got to spend some time playing with Photoshop, taking x-rays and pictures of surgical procedures and modifying their color balance, resolution, and size so they would look good in print. I fell into an easy rhythm with the work right from the start, though naturally I hit my first stumbling block within the first hour of my work.

I got stuck trying to figure out how to add some of the special characters the doctors used in their charts and graphs. There was no obvious way to enter the Greek characters for sigma or phi into MS Word, and I couldn't seem to figure it out on my own. I didn't really want to be the idiot new girl, begging for help. But I realized that I'd look like more of an idiot if I submitted the project without doing it right. I swallowed my pride and wove my way through the maze of cubicles to find Julia.

I could have gone to Sandra for help. But Julia had seemed friendly. It wasn't just that I wanted another chance to stare at her pretty face.

I stopped just outside of her cubicle when I heard the sound of muffled sobs. I peeked into the cubicle and saw she was on the phone, speaking in a low voice to keep the rest of the office from hearing her.

“Look, just forget it, Jimmy,” she whispered into the phone. She dabbed at her eyes with one of the birthday napkins, wiping away her tears. “I don't even know why I bother anymore. No. No, don't waste your time. I'll take the kids this weekend. Well, they're going to be disappointed. Fine. Don't go acting like you care or anything.”

She hung up the phone and glanced up at me. I pretended like I'd only just walked in, hoping that she wouldn't realize I'd been eavesdropping. “Hey, Brianna,” she said, forcing a smile. “Need something?”

“Yeah, umm...” I pointed a thumb over my shoulder. “This project is being a pain. But I can ask someone else...”

“No, it's okay.” She finished drying her eyes, then got up and followed me back to my cubicle. I didn't ask her who Jimmy was or what the phone call had been about, though I'd gotten enough of the gist of it to make a reasonable guess.

I sat at my desk and showed her what I was having trouble with. She stood behind me and leaned over, pointing to the screen to show me how to navigate through the menus to find what I needed. I had a little trouble concentrating with her standing so close to me. She was wearing a light, flowering perfume, and the way she leaned over her breasts were within inches of my face. I doubted that she knew I was lesbian, considering we'd just met an hour ago. I wondered if she would be uncomfortable standing so close to me if she knew. It was a constant struggle, dealing with those questions around new people.

Straight people thought that coming out was something you did once, then you were done. But the fact of the matter was, unless I decided to wear a t-shirt that said, “Big Honking Lesbian,” I'd probably spend the rest of my life coming out to people. Which meant carefully probing to figure out whether they were liberal or conservative, or whether they were overly religious, or anything else I might need to worry about. And that was aside from the struggle of finding out if a girl I liked was lesbian or straight before I could consider asking her out. I'd had a few awkward encounters in college when I found myself hitting on a beautiful girl, only to have her tell me, “Sorry, I'm straight.”

It just wasn't fair when hot girls were straight. Not fair at all.

Julia helped me fix the computer problem so quickly that I felt like a total idiot. “Thanks,” I said, a bashful smile on my lips.

“Any time,” she said. She patted my shoulder. “You need anything else, you just let me know.”

I watched her walk out of the cubicle. And yes, I stared at her ass the whole time. I couldn't help it.

It really wasn't fair for her to be so damn hot.

* * *

When I got home that night, my mom was already heating up leftover takeout for dinner. It was always leftovers these days. Dad had been the cook. Now that he was gone, we lived on a diet of pizza, cheesesteaks, and Chinese food. Which sounded good and all, but it got old after the first few months.

“How was your first day?” Mom asked. She set out paper plates and napkins for herself, my brother, and me. One of the advantages of all the takeout was that we had a steady supply of napkins and disposable kitchenware. I hadn't done dishes in weeks.

“It was okay.” I sat down while she dished out some leftover chicken fried rice and day-old rolls. My brother came in and got his plate, then took it back out to the living room so he could keep playing his Xbox.

“Make any friends?” Mom asked.

I rolled my eyes at her. “Mom, come on. It's not like it's my first day of kindergarten. It's a job.

“I know that.” She sat down across from me and laid a napkin across her lap. “But I think it'll be good for you to make some friends at work. I used to go out with the girls from my office all the time. We'd hit the bar for girls night every Friday. It was great.”

She didn't say it aloud, but I knew she was thinking that this had been before she was married. Before she had kids. As far as I could remember, Mom had never gone out for a Friday night girl’s night during my lifetime.

“It'd be good for you,” she said again as she stirred her rice. “You should get out more.”

“I know, Mom.” I sighed, then started eating in silence. Mom was right about me needing to get out more. I hadn't had much time for socializing since Dad died. It had been all I could do to get through school, and even then I'd messed things up. That was why I had to take a summer course to finish getting my degree.

I also hadn't dated in forever. Or, ever, depending on how you looked at it. I'd never been in a real relationship. A few guys had asked me out in high school, and I'd gone on a couple of dates that didn't go anywhere. Then once I got to college and stopped denying my intense attraction to girls, I had fooled around with a few girls here and there. But that hadn't been so much “dating” as it had been going to parties, getting drunk, and hooking up. I'd never experienced anything that would qualify as romance.

“I'll see if anyone is interested in hanging out,” I told Mom. “After I've been there awhile, anyway. I don't want to seem all needy or something.”

“You just be yourself,” Mom said. “That's all you ever need to be.”

I snorted, making a mental note to nominate Mom for the Clichéd Advice of the Year award. Being myself around other girls, around grown women, wasn't that easy. Not when they didn't yet know I was a lesbian, and I had no way of knowing if they'd want to be around me once I found out.

Because let's face it, Friday night girls night meant something very different for a girl like me.

* * *

I worked at the journal for a few weeks before any of my coworkers invited me to go out with them. Julia and a couple of the other girls were heading out for lunch one day, while I was getting ready to microwave some leftover takeout macaroni and cheese that I'd brought with me. Julia flashed me a smile when she saw me and asked, “Hey, Brianna, you want to come with?”

“Come with, where?” I asked. I felt awkward as all hell, standing there with my plastic takeout container.

“Me and the girls are going to Applebee's. You should come.”

I glanced down at my macaroni, then decided that I was sick of takeout. Especially leftover takeout. Hot food, cooked by anyone who wasn't me, sounded like a great idea. Particularly if it would be something freshly cooked. I was pretty sure the takeout place I normally went to used frozen macaroni and just heated it up before serving it.

“Yeah, sounds great,” I said. “Just let me...go grab my purse.”

I hurried back to my cubicle, dropped the macaroni and cheese in the trash, and grabbed my purse. I caught up to Julia, Amy, and Katherine right before they walked out the door. We all took Julia's car down to the restaurant, which was right around the corner. We got a table and everyone ordered something that could be cooked quickly, since we didn't want to be late getting back to the office.

“So, Brianna,” Amy said as we waited for our food. “How are things going so far?”

“Not bad,” I said. “I mean, once you've formatted one medical research report, the rest are pretty much all the same, right?”

Julia laughed. “Yeah, it gets a bit repetitive after a while. But it could be worse.”

I snorted. “My last job was as a fast food cook, so trust me, I know plenty of ways it could be worse.”

We chatted about work for a while as we ate. I started to feel a bit more at ease. I'd worked with these women for a few weeks now, but I hadn't really gotten to know them much before today. Being separated by the bland gray walls of our cubicles didn't help with getting to know each other.

“You should come out with us after work one night,” Katherine said. “There's just one rule. No boyfriends or husbands allowed.

And there it was. I kept my eyes on my food, my stomach twisting in knots. Everyone always made their heteronormative assumptions. It was always boyfriends or husbands. No one even stopped to think that I might have a girlfriend instead.

“Do you have a boyfriend?” Julia asked.

I cleared my throat and looked up at her. “Umm, no. Definitely no boyfriend.”

I tried to figure out if this was a good time to mention that I didn't even swing that way. But the conversation moved on before I got the chance.t

“Well, good,” Amy said. “I mean, not good that you haven't found someone. But I mean, you can come out and have a good time with us girls.”

I doubted she realized that my idea of a “good time” with girls was very different from hers.

Julia gave me a look out of the corner of her eye. I watched her carefully, wondering what she was thinking. She smiled and patted me on my knee, then returned to her meal.

The rest of the day went pretty much like normal. We finished lunch and headed back to work. At the end of the day, as I was wrapping up my work, I overheard Amy and Julia talking in the next cubicle over. I didn't mean to listen in, but Amy's cubicle was right next to mine, and it was hard not to hear.

“He's ditching the kids again?” Amy asked.

“Yup,” Julia said with a sigh. “Second time this month. They're going to be crushed.”

“I will never understand men,” Amy said.

Amen to that, I thought.

“I mean,” Amy continued, “what is wrong with him? He doesn't want to spend time with his own kids? One of these days, he's going to look back on all the things he missed, and he's going to regret it.”

My eyes got a bit misty as I listened in on the conversation. I thought about my own dad. He'd never just up and ditched me, the way Julia's ex-husband apparently did. But ever since he died, I'd felt the void in my life. I knew what it was like to have a dad that wasn't there. It tore me up inside so much. I missed his smile. His laugh. The way he was a shameless flirt. He'd even been flirting with the nurses at the hospital, right up to the end.

I couldn't imagine what it would be like to have a dad who was still alive, but knowing that he just didn't want to see you. I felt so bad for Julia's kids.

“Well, I'll have to find a way to make it up to them,” Julia said. “Maybe I can take them out somewhere. They'll still miss their dad, but I can try to make the weekend fun for them, at least.”

“You should do that,” Amy said. “And just forget about Jimmy. He's not worth your time.”

Julia laughed and said, “Sometimes I think I should give up on men all together.”

My ears perked up at that. I knew it was wrong of me, but I couldn't help the thoughts that came into my head. Maybe it was just because I was so lonely after losing my dad. Maybe it was because Julia was so damn hot. But I couldn't stop thinking about whether she really meant she was thinking of changing teams, or if it had just been an expression.

I'd try not to get my hopes up, but the idea certainly had a certain appeal.

* * *

The weeks passed by and I finished up my last summer class. It was nearing the end of summer when Sandra called me into her office. My internship was almost over, so one way or the other, I was going to have to face a major change. I just hoped that Sandra was calling me in for good news.

“Hey, Brianna, have a seat.” She smiled at me and gestured to the chair in front of her desk. I sat down and waited, trying not to be nervous. “You've been doing really good work here. Everyone's been really impressed.”

“Thanks,” I said. “I've really been enjoying myself. This has been a great opportunity.”

“Have you thought about what you're going to do next?” She looked at me appraisingly. “Because if you're interested, we have an opening...”

“Yeah?” I grinned, practically bouncing in my seat. “So, does that mean...?”

“If you want the job, it's yours.”

I clapped my hands and let out an excited hoot. It was just what I'd been hoping for.

We went over the details and Sandra gave me a contract to sign. Then she led me out to announce the news to the rest of the staff. They all told me how happy they were for me. I really felt like I'd found a home here with them.

That night, Julia and the girls took me out for drinks after work, to celebrate. We went to a bar not far from the office and got a table. I was the only one who got carded, being the baby of the group. The others refused to let me pay for any drinks, since it was “my night.”

We started with a round of shots. Julia raised her glass and smiled at me. “To Brianna, welcome aboard!”

We knocked back our drinks, having a great time. The four of us chatted and laughed, while Julia, Amy, and Katherine shared stories about their early days just out of college. All three of them had married young, though Julia was the only one who was divorced. I evaded any questions about my love life and whether I was planning on getting married one day. I still hadn't quite found the right time to tell my new friends that I was a lesbian.

A bit later in the night, Amy and Katherine went to the bathroom to freshen up. Julia and I sat nursing our drinks. I was feeling a bit buzzed. I'd had a few more shots than I normally would have, and I was certainly feeling them.

A cute blonde waitress came over to clear away our empty glasses. When she leaned over the table, I got an excellent view down the front of her shirt. I was so buzzed that I didn't have the sense to show any subtlety, so I simply stared, an admiring look on my face.

When the waitress left and I looked over at Julia, I saw a knowing smile on her lips.

“What?” I asked. I lowered my eyes, my face heating up.

“Nothing,” she said. I glanced up at her and she shrugged. “It's nothing, really. It's not my business to pry.”

I took a deep breath and let it out. I figured now was as good a time as any. “You probably already figured this out,” I said. “But in case you didn't...I'm gay.”

She smiled and reached over to pat my hand. “I'm glad you trust me enough to tell me.”

I shrugged and took another sip of my drink. “It's not like I keep it a secret or anything. I'm out. I just...” I sighed. “Sometimes it's not an easy thing to slip into conversations.”

“I know what you mean,” she said. “Well, sort of.”

I peered at her, wondering what she meant by that, but I didn't get the chance to ask. Amy and Katherine came back and we ordered another round of drinks. We all chatted a little longer, until Amy got a text message from her husband.

“Ooh,” she said, frowning at her phone. “I should really get going. The dog and the baby both just had accidents, and Will needs some backup.”

“Good luck with that,” I said, making a disgusted face. “Yuck.”

“I should get going, too,” Katherine said. “My husband gets ornery when I stay out too late having fun without him.”

We wished the girls a good night. They left some cash on the table and Julia worked on sorting out how much of a tip to give. I watched her with a dumb little smile on my face. She was so damn cute. I felt like I could just kiss her right then.

She looked up at me, caught my look, and smiled. “Brianna, my dear, you've had too much to drink.”

“I'm fine.” I waved a dismissive hand and leaned forward, propping my chin on my palm.

Julia snickered. “You're not driving.”

I frowned at her, but then I realized the room was starting to spin, just a little bit. “That might be a good idea,” I said.

“Come on,” Julia said. She took my arm and helped me out of my chair. “I'll drive you home.”

She led me out to her car. I watched her as she helped me into the passenger seat, then circled around and got into the driver's side. She smiled at me and it made me feel warm.

I reached over and put a hand on her leg. “God,” I said, moaning in irritation. “It's too damn bad that you're straight.”

“Oh?” She held still, watching me.

“Yeah. I mean, look at you. God.” I looked her up and down, having no shame in my drunken state. “If you liked girls, I'd be all over you. I mean, that ass...” I pursed my lips, wishing for things that couldn't be.

Julia's face turned red. She laid her hands on mine. “Well,” she said. “It's not like I've never done anything with a girl.”

My heart started to race. I looked her in the eye. “You...you have?”

She looked away, her blush deepening. “I experimented a bit in college. I wasn't sure what I wanted. I told people I was bi for a while. I guess after being married for so many years, I kind of stopped thinking of myself that way. I haven't been with a woman in more than ten years.”

I leaned over, my hand sliding between her thighs. I couldn't believe how forward I was being. I was never like this. Not when I was sober, anyway.

“There's no time like the present,” I whispered.

She turned to face me, and before she could say anything I leaned up and pressed my lips against hers. She gasped and pulled back, looking into my eyes. I bit my lower lip, wondering if I'd just made a mistake.

But a moment later she leaned in, letting her lips brush against mine. I reached up and caressed her cheek as our lips came together. My tongue brushed ever so lightly against her lips, and it made her moan.

She pulled back and looked away, blushing. “I...I don't know about this,” she said. “I haven't even been on a date since the divorce. Jimmy really left me pretty messed up.

“Shh,” I said, shifting across the seat to move closer to her. “I know. I've never been married or anything, but I know what it's like to lose the man in your life. I lost my dad a few months ago...”

“Oh, Brianna.” She looked at me and reached up to touch my face. Her soft hands sent shivers through me.

We came together again, tasting each other. I reached up and fondled her breasts through her silken red blouse. They were large and firm, much bigger than mine. I undid a couple of buttons so I could slip my hand into her blouse and feel her skin. Her nipples got hard as I teased them. Her breath came in sharp gasps and she tensed up beneath my touch.

I reached down lower and slipped my hand up her skirt. She squealed and shouted, “Brianna! Not in the parking lot!”

I ignored her protests and kept working my fingers until she moaned and spread her legs. I kissed her neck and nibbled at her skin. She was so soft, so warm, that I couldn't control myself.

She kept her lips pressed together as my fingers worked their magic between her legs. She clutched at the door handle, her knuckles turning white. I nibbled on her ear and whispered to her, promising her all the things I wanted to do to her, all the sensations I wanted her to experience. Her head was thrown back and her entire body tensed up. She closed her eyes tight as she savored the sensations. I grinned and whispered in her ear, “Let me remind you what a woman's touch feels like.”

Her legs clamped down around my hand. She grabbed my arm and held onto it for dear life. I laughed and kissed her neck, her face, her lips. She held onto me as her body relaxed. Finally she let out a wistful sigh and opened her eyes, gazing at me with deep satisfaction.

I heard some giggles from outside the car and looked out to see a couple of college-age girls walking by, pointing at us. “Well,” I whispered to Julia. “At least we gave someone a good show.”

She turned bright red and turned to stare at the girls as they walked by. She covered her face with her hands. “Oh God!”

I laughed and held her close, leaning my head against her shoulder. “I would have thought you'd have said that two minutes ago.”

She laughed and took my hand, holding it in hers. “That...that was unexpected.”

I nuzzled against her, drowsy. “I've been wanting to do that since the first day I met you.”

“Really?”

I nodded.

“God, I...” She sighed and shook her head. “This is crazy. I didn't think I'd ever get involved with a girl again.”

“Mmm.” I closed my eyes, nestled against her warm, soft body. After that I must have drifted off, because the next thing I knew, we were at my house. Julia helped me out of the car and walked me to the door. We stood there for a few minutes, making out. I wondered what my mom would think if she looked out the window and saw us. She knew I was a lesbian, but I had never dated someone more than a decade older than me. Not that Julia's age made any difference. It didn't make her any less beautiful.

“I'll see you at work on Monday,” she whispered to me as we parted.

“What about this weekend?”

She sighed and shook her head. “I've got my kids.”

I pouted, but told her that I understood. We shared one more kiss, then she left and I went inside. I went straight up to my room and collapsed onto my bed. I passed out there without even taking off my clothes.

* * *

Monday at work was an awkward day. Julia and I kept things professional, in order to keep up appearances around the office. But we kept trading glances whenever we crossed paths. I saw forbidden desire in her eyes every time she looked at me.

At the morning meeting to go over the latest issue of the journal, we sat side by side, our thighs touching under the table. I slipped my foot out of my shoe and rubbed it against her calf, tickling her bare skin. She tried her best to sit still without squirming, and I had a wonderful time teasing her and trying to make her jump. She kept giving me looks of mock annoyance all throughout the meeting, but she couldn't say anything without giving away what was going on.

We slipped out at lunch, circling around the building towards the parking lot. Halfway there, I pulled Julia into a corner, blocked from view by some flowering shrubs. I pushed her up against the wall and kissed her deeply, running my hands over her body. She melted against me, her lips eagerly tasting mine.

She pulled away and whispered in my ear, “We're going to get caught!”

I held her close and nuzzled her neck. “Are we trying to keep this secret?”

She pulled back and looked at me, a slight frown on her lips. “I...I'm not sure.”

I stepped away from her. “Okay,” I said, trying to keep any emotion out of my voice. “That's okay. I mean, we haven't talked about what this is yet. I don't want you to get uncomfortable or anything.”

“Oh, it's not that, Brianna.” She took both of my hands in hers. She sighed and gave them a squeeze. “It's just all happening so fast. I'm not sure what to think. I mean...I've got kids, and my ex-husband is a pain, and...”

I nodded, keeping my eyes on the ground. “It's cool, Julia. No pressure or anything. I know you're dealing with a lot right now.”

I was dealing with a lot of my own issues, truth be told. Getting together with Julia was one of the only good things that had happened in my life since my dad died.

“Let's just keep things quiet at work for now,” Julia said, squeezing my hands. “But we can...we can go out tonight?”

“Like, on an actual date?” I asked, smiling at her.

“Yes...yes.” She took a deep breath. “Dinner. Just the two of us. A nice, quiet evening together.”

“Sounds good to me.” I grinned, then stepped into her arms for another quick kiss before we parted.

We got through the rest of the day without any drama at work, then went out to dinner. We sat across from each other, sharing meaningful glances as we ate. We touched hands, we whispered sweet things to each other, and it was just about as perfect of an evening as I could have imagined.

“So,” I said as the evening wore on. “I'm having a good time. And it seems like you're having a good time. And I guess I'm just hoping to get an idea about whether this is just a good time, or what.”

Julia studied me with a carefully neutral expression. She toyed with her fork, twirling it between her fingers. “You understand that I'm divorced, right?” she said. “And I have kids. I've...I've got a lot of baggage, Brianna. And to be honest, my life has been kind of a mess lately.”

“I know it has.” I reached across the table, took the fork from her, and held her hand in mine. I squeezed her hand tight, giving her a reassuring smile. “My life hasn't been that easy, either. I planned to move out on my own after I finished college, but with dad gone...”

“You've been helping your mother out,” Julia said, nodding. “That's sweet of you.”

I shrugged. “My little brother is a pain in the ass. He never helps out.”

Julia laughed. “Sounds just like my son. He's thirteen.”

“Wow.” I sat back, thinking about that. “My little brother is seventeen.”

A sad little smile crossed her lips. “I suppose I'm not quite old enough to be his mother. Or yours.”

“I don't care how old you are.” I leaned forward and whispered, “As far as I'm concerned, you're hot stuff, and I mean that.”

She laughed and waved a hand at me. “Oh, stop.”

“I mean it.” My eyes roamed over her body. She was wearing a low-cut top, showing a generous amount of cleavage. “And as a matter of fact, I'm planning on seducing you right after dinner.”

“Oh my...” She swallowed, then pressed her lips tight together. “Not in the car again, I hope. God, that was awkward...”

I frowned, thinking it over. “We can't exactly go back to my mom's house.”

“And my kids are home with the sitter.”

I let out a long, slow breath. Then I perked up and said, “Hey, I'm up for going to a motel.”

“Oh God...” Julia looked at me like I was crazy. But then I caught her eyes straying as she peeked down my blouse. “Well...”

I got up and took her hand, helping her to her feet. “Come on,” I said. “It's been too long since you've really made love to a woman.”

Her face turned red as she followed me outside. We drove a few blocks to a cheap but clean little motel just off the highway. We got a room, and I ignored the smirk on the clerk's face when I told him that we'd only be needing the room for a few hours. I took the keycard from him and took Julia's hand, then we hurried to the room and shut ourselves inside.

I pushed her up against the bed, kissing her and unbuttoning her blouse. She whimpered and clung to me, her long nails grazing my skin. I pulled off her blouse and let it drop to the floor, then unsnapped her bra. I grinned as her glorious breasts were freed of their confinement. I grabbed onto both of them, running my fingers across their soft curves. I teased her nipples and kissed her neck, inhaling the sweet scent of her perfume.

I lowered her onto the bed and stood over her, slowly unbuttoning my blouse. She laid there, propped on her elbows, watching me with hunger in her eyes. I slipped off my blouse and my bra, then reached down and slipped my fingers around her neck, gently pulling her up to me. She buried her face into my breasts and I wrapped my arms around her head, moaning in pleasure.

I looked down into her eyes as her lips played with my nipples. She smiled up at me, her eyes filled with lust. I leaned down and kissed her sweet lips, then laid down on top of her, straddling her waist.

We discarded the rest of our clothes and our bodies intertwined on the bed. I let Julia explore my body, giggling with pleasure as she trailed kisses all over my smooth skin. I guided her hands up to my breasts and encouraged her to touch me, to feel me, to enjoy my body.

Our bodies tangled among the sheets as we brought each other to heights of ecstasy. Julia reminded me what it was like to feel passion at another woman's touch. She was gentle, she was encouraging, and she was patient. I felt pleasure at her touch that I'd never known with the girls I'd fooled around with in college. I craved more and more, until my body trembled and I felt all of my energy drain away in a rush of pure satisfaction.

Afterwards we showered together, then dressed, then sat on the edge of the bed, holding hands and sharing a quiet moment. I leaned my head against her shoulder and she put an arm around me. She held me close and kissed my forehead, and everything felt perfect.

“Thank you for that,” she whispered.

“Thank you yourself,” I said, laughing and poking her in the ribs.

“Not just for the physical part,” she said. “I mean, for making me feel alive again. For making me feel wanted. Desired. For making me feel like a woman. It's been a long time since I felt that way. For the last few years of our marriage, even my husband didn't make me feel that way.”

“I don't think I ever knew what that was like,” I said with a sigh. “I've fooled around before, but that was nothing like this.”

She touched her fingers under my chin and lifted my face towards hers, planting a soft kiss on my lips. We stood up, our fingers intertwined, and we went to check out of the hotel. The desk clerk still had a lecherous smirk when we turned in the keycard. But I didn't care what he thought.

All I cared about was the woman I'd just made love to, and the new chapter of my life that was starting right now.

* * *

Julia and I kept seeing each other as the weeks went by. We never flaunted it while we were at work, but soon enough people were talking, and I made no attempts to hide it or deny what was going on. A few people whispered about us in the corners and gave me strange looks as I walked by, but no one seemed to have a problem with our relationship. I didn't care what they thought anyway.

My family was a different story, as was Julia's. I had to deal with figuring out how to tell my mother that I was dating an older woman. Julia had the much more difficult task of trying to tell her kids that she was with a woman, when they might not understand.

We were at a park not far from her house one day, more than a month into our relationship, when I finally decided it was time to broach the issue. We walked through the park hand in hand, enjoying the sunshine and the fresh air. I struggled for a while with trying to figure out how to say what needed to be said. Finally, I asked her, “What are you doing for Labor Day?”

“Labor Day?” she asked. “Well, Jimmy and I used to barbecue. But since it'll just be me and the kids this year, I don't know if it'll be worth the effort. I might just take them to the parade, then maybe take them out for ice cream.”

“Does it have to be just you and the kids?” I asked. I looked up at her with a hopeful gleam in my eye.

“Oh...” She looked at me, wearing a concerned frown. “Oh, Brianna. You meant...oh my.”

I let go of her hand, sighing in disappointment. “If you don't want me to meet your kids, I guess I understand.”

“No, I do.” She wrung her hands together, her face twisted in a grimace. “It's just so complicated. I'm not even sure my youngest knows what a lesbian is. And I mean...hell, even if I were dating a man, it would be hard to tell them. They still want me to get back together with their father.”

“And you don't want to tell them that's not happening. Or that you're like a grandfather clock.

She frowned at me in confusion.

“That you swing both ways,” I said, making a swinging pendulum motion with my hands.

She laughed and shook her head. “I want to tell them. I do. I really do. I just need to figure out how.”

I nodded and decided that I shouldn't press the issue. Not yet.

“Maybe you could come to the parade with us...as a friend?” She gave me a hopeful smile. “I mean, just to let them get to know you. And then once things get settled and they're used to you, I can explain to them that you're more than just a friend.”

I smiled and took her hand back in mine. “That works,” I said. “I can live with that.”

I finally met Julia's children the morning of the Labor Day parade. She had two sons, Josh, who was thirteen, and Tommy, who was ten. She introduced me to them as “a friend from work,” and they accepted that without question.

We went to the parade together. Josh stayed hanging back away from the crowd, busy texting on his phone. Tommy stayed near me, holding my hand on one side, his mother's on the other. We watched the floats and the dancers go by, and Tommy raced to beat the other kids to the handfuls of candy the marchers tossed out. I snagged a couple of Tootsie Rolls before he could steal them all and I chewed on them while we sat on the curb and enjoyed the show.

During a lull in the parade, Tommy looked up at me and said, “You're really pretty.”

I blushed and looked up at Julia. “Well, thank you,” I said.

“Do you have a boyfriend?”

Julia gave me a slightly panicked look. But I decided that I could handle this with grace and charm. Ten-year-olds tended to take just about anything in stride. They were too young to have developed the stubborn views of the world that came by the time they were teenagers.

“I don't have a boyfriend,” I told him. “I don't like boys.”

“Why not?” he asked. “We don't have cooties.”

I laughed and ruffled his hair. “Because I like girls, that's why.”

“Oh,” he said. “I think I like girls too.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah.” He kept his attention focused on trying to unwrap a Starburst. “Especially Maggie Delaney. She's really pretty.”

“Well, then you should ask her to be your girlfriend.”

Tommy looked up at me, puzzling something out. Then he asked, “If you like girls, does that mean you have a girlfriend?”

I looked up at Julia again. Her expression was a mixture of concern and hopefulness. I arched an eyebrow at her. She shrugged. So I decided to keep being honest with Tommy.

“Well, can I tell you a secret?” I asked him.

“Yeah.”

I leaned over and whispered in his ear, “I really like your mom. She's really pretty.”

He looked up at her and smiled. “Yeah, she is. I've got the prettiest mom.”

He studied her for a moment and asked, “Mom, do you like Brianna? She likes you.”

She laughed and patted his head. “Yes, dear. I like her very much.”

“Oh. good.”

Julia and I both laughed. I winked at her. I hadn't thought it was going to be that easy.

After the parade was over, we all walked to a little family-owned ice cream parlor down the street. We all got ice cream cones and we walked back to Julia's house, taking our time and enjoying the wonderful weather. Tommy and Josh had long strides and quickly pulled ahead of Julia and me. When we lagged far enough behind, I took Julia's hand. She tensed a bit at the touch, then relaxed into it.

“Your kids seem to like me,” I said. “Well, Tommy does. Josh doesn't seem to care much one way or the other.”

“Seems that way,” she said. “I hope they can really accept it. It's not an easy conversation to have with kids so young.”

“I think they'll do fine,” I said. “And hey, since meeting your family went so well, do you want to meet mine?”

“Oh, God.” She laughed, throwing her head back. “The dreaded 'meet the parents' stage of a relationship. Do you think your mother will approve of me?”

I squeezed her hand and smiled at her. “She can't be any harder to convince than your kids were.”

We walked hand in hand, looking ahead to the future. I'd never had a serious girlfriend before. I'd never had anyone I wanted to bring home to meet my mother. And I'd certainly never dated anyone who was a mother herself. But none of that seemed to matter. We were happy, we were comfortable together, and we were making it work.

I still missed my dad. There was a gaping hole inside of me that no one else could ever fill. But with time passing and the loss becoming a little more distant with each passing day, I was learning to cope with it. And with Julia in my life, I had someone who I knew would support me all along the way.

I knew I couldn't replace her husband. Not for a variety of reasons. And I didn't know if her kids would ever come to think of me as a second mom, or if they'd call me Aunt Brianna, or if I'd always just be “mom's younger girlfriend.” But I knew we could get along, and that Julia would work hard to make sure that there was a place for me in her life.

That was about all I could have asked for from any woman, and it was wonderful to know that I'd found it.

********THE END********

TWO LESBIAN BRATS AND A MOUTHFULL OF LUST

The lights flashed and the music pumped through the sound system as the women watched the stage with eager eyes, catcalls forming on crimson lips, and cash in hand ready to ‘make it rain’ on the Alpha male studs about to prowl about on the stage.

Gigi and Serana jumped up and down with excitement as the men of “Wild Stallions XXX Male Revue” strutted out in cowboy outfits, ass-less chaps, sleeveless checker shirts in red and blue patterns and rough leather cowboy hats adorning their heads.

“Oh my god… Dave is so hot!” Gigi said, her sash said “birthday girl” and the tiara on her head sparkled with plastic jewels. Her low-cut shirt revealed dangerous curves as she bounced up and down in excitement. Serana’s eyes were glued to Matt. He slowly rotated his hips as the men moved in their opening routine. Their chests visible from the open shirts glistened with oil and sweat from the bright, hot lights.

“Now ladies, we’ve got some nice cowboys here tonight. Who wants to get hogtied and taken away to ride a Wild Stallion?” Joe, the MC asked, flicking the microphone cord as he walked amongst the dancing male strippers.

Gigi giggled as Serana waved and pointed. “Over here! Over here!” Joe looked over their way and Serana squealed in delight.

“Okay cowgirls, right this way!” Joe said, Matt and Toby helped the girls up onto the stage where two chairs were placed back to back. The girls sat down and were loosely tied up on the stage. Matt and Toby then danced around them, eventually moving in closer, thrusting their hips and asses at the girls who squealed and giggled in delight at the delicious sight of the men as they stripped themselves down to a G-string that barely hid their bulging cocks.

“Best… birthday ever!” Gigi giggled as Matt’s groin brushed against her breasts as he gyrated against her.

The music changed with a whip-crack sound effect, Matt and Toby both turning to face the newcomer to the stage.

Ryan stood there in a white cowboy outfit. The boys played their part well, both reaching for their toy guns at their sides. Ryan drew first, whipping both his guns out form their holsters and ‘shooting’ Toby and Matt, both played dead, rolling off the stage to the excited screams of women who caught them. They then proceeded to move around the seating area, giving the screaming women erotic dances.

Gigi and Serana both watched as the most gorgeous guy they had ever laid eyes on danced up to them, slowly stripping his clothes off before he moved erotically before them. Gigi and Serana both knew that their panties were soaking wet with arousal as Ryan rocked himself up to them.

“I hear it’s your birthday ma’am?” he said, with a fake Texan accent. Gigi giggled. “I got a present I’d like to give you, and maybe your friend too… if you’re interested.” He whispered to the girls. Serana bit her lip trying not to smile as hard as she could.

“Hmm... I like the sounds of that, untie us, cowboy and let’s go.” Gigi giggled. Ryan tipped his white cowboy hat and bent down, untying the girls. He then swung them both over his broad shoulders, carrying them off stage, his hands secure over their butts.

He carried the giggling girls through the backstage area, his hands roaming over their asses, slipping between their legs to tease them slowly. He stopped at a door to a dressing room, “Hey baby… do me a favour and open the door would ya? I got my hands full with sexy bitches.” Gigi laughed and received a slap on her tight ass for her troubles as Serana leaned down a little, grabbed hold of the door handle and opened the door.

Ryan pushed on through, tossing them both on the king sized bed before he joined them.

“So… ladies…” he smiled. “Who wants to play?” he winked.

Serana smiled and then leaned over and licked the pert nipple that glistened with sweat, his salty taste blossoming on her tongue. “Ooh. Not shy are you… I might have to give as good as I get here…” he pushed Serana down while Gigi watched, her hand slipping between her legs, watching while Ryan peeled the dress off her friend.

“Oh yeah baby…” she said softly as Ryan exposed Serana’s creamy breasts, his mouth seeking her nipples. Ryan looked at her and smiled. “Come join us…” he said reaching a hand out to Gigi. He leaned over and kissed her, his mouth suckling on her lower lip, bringing her closer to Serena’s naked upper body. His hands reached down and pulled the rest of her dress off, taking her panties with the dress exposing her to his hungry gaze. Ryan turned his attention to Gigi,

“Your turn baby...” he whispered, his hands lifting her shirt revealing her bosom. “Oh, yes, gorgeous, I think this is going to be a fantastic birthday party for you.” He took her hand and placed it on his hard shaft, the only thing separating their skin was the thin material of the G-string he wore. “I even got you a present… gift wrapped.” He winked.

“Go on… open it baby.” He laid, laying back beside Serana who watched with eager eyes as Gigi leaned down, taking the top of his G-string in her mouth and dragging it over his hard cock, her hands came up, taking the rest of the miniscule underwear and dragging it down over his body. “Good girl…” he moaned, Serana kissed the side of his face slowly, while he reached down and slipped two fingers between her damp folds, making her moan while she nibbled on his ear.

His cock sprang free of the material that held it at bay. Gigi gasped at the size. “You want to ride the stallion baby? Go ahead, let me fuck you like a wild beast.” He grinned, his eyes lit up with desire. Gigi licked her lips, before she leaned down and took him in her mouth, giving him a hard suck that made him groan before she shifted her body over him, taking him in hand and lowering herself down into him.

They moaned in unison while he fingered Serana. Ryan shifted his hips, thrusting up into Gigi until he knew he was well seated. “You are so fucking tight baby…” he said giving her a good hard thrust for good measure, she whimpered at his movement. “You, sweet cheeks, get that dripping pussy onto my mouth, face your friend and I want you to enjoy each other while I’m enjoying you both.” He said with a wink.

Serana moved over to sit gingerly over the top of his face. She squealed when she felt his tongue slip over her folds, then moaned as he started to lick and slip his tongue inside her, fucking her as he licked with his tongue, he grabbed her hips and ground her pussy against his face while his hips thrust harder into Gigi, who moaned softly as she rode her stallion with her head tossed back and her body trembling with desire.

Gigi’s hands reached for Serana’s breasts, even leaning down to lick and nibble softly on her best friend’s nipples, Serana moaned and shuddered as the waves of pleasure thundered over her like a herd of wild horses.

Serana felt herself shift from simple pleasure to high gear when she felt Ryan’s thumb slip around to her clit, circling it while he licked his way towards her orgasm. His hips pushing up in hard sharp thrusts into Gigi, his free hand fingering Gigi’s clit.

He mumbled something that could have been, “oh yes… come for me you beautiful bitches…” his voice vibrated Serana’s pussy that, in tandem with his thumb work brought her to a screaming orgasm, her body trembling as she tilted over to the side, spent. She watched while Gigi rode Ryan to completion.

“Oh yeah baby… he groaned, then quickly slapped her ass while she cried out her orgasm. Serana lay panting beside Ryan as he flipped Gigi over, quickly pulling out and unwrapping a condom. He slipped it on and then grabbed Serana. “You want my cock, baby?” he said, leaning into her ear. She nodded,

“What was that?”

“Yes, yes I want your cock Ryan…” she said trembling in anticipation. She felt his fingers slip through her sodden folds, whimpering as he slid them in and out.

“Oh yes… so wet for me…” he said, he put Serana on all fours and then plunged balls deep inside her. His hips moved hard and fast, as he held her by her own hips, pulling her against him with each upsweeping thrust of his hips.

“Oh god… oh fuck….” Serana whimpered as she came again on his cock.

“That’s right baby…” Ryan said. He looked down to Gigi, who lay watching him fuck her best friend. He reached down and slipped his fingers inside her, fucking Gigi with his fingers, while he fucked Serana with his cock.

“You ladies are fucking so hot right now…” he rumbled as he stiffened, the girls both crying out, their pussies clamping down on his fingers and cock, they came together in a sweating, trembling crying heap. Gigi lay beside Serana as she collapsed beside her, Ryan laying between them, and pulling them tight against his sweating body. “Fuck… yes…” he smiled.

He awoke hours later, the girls both gone but a card laying on his pillow.

Simple Pleasures Massage.

Relaxation, aromatherapy, reflexology,

Soothe the savage beast with a massage.

Gigi, and Serana.

Ryan smiled, pulled on a pair of jeans and slipped the card out onto the notice board.

###

A few days later Gigi was preparing the massage therapy room for the next client. She placed two folded towels on the end of the massage table and grabbed the bottle of massage oil after lighting some aromatherapy candles. A knock on the door heralded her client.

“Come in.” she called. A police officer entered… but he wasn’t wearing a traditional uniform. His shoulder patches had a picture of a black stallion rearing up and he wore very short shorts and his shirt looked as if it was about to pop its buttons it was that tight across his muscular chest.

“Hello, Ma’am…” Ryan’s drawl brought her heartbeat to a flutter. “I had a report of you possibly giving out sexual favours to your clients…” he crossed his arms across his chest. Gigi blushed and backed up against the counter.

“Oh no… officer, you got the wrong girl.” Gigi giggled.

“Il going to have to search you, ma’am, turn around hands on the counter top,” He leaned in pressing his body behind her. “And spread your legs.” Gigi shivered in pleasure at his request. Ryan’s hard body pressed against her back and she could feel his hard cock pressing against her ass cheeks when she turned and bent over the counter, her hands firmly on the countertop.

She gasped as she felt his hands travelling over her body, rubbing around her breasts, slipping between the buttons of her blouse and pulling them from the holes. The warm air in the room met with her skin and she sighed with pleasure as his hands ran fingertips down her belly. She arched her back, pressing her ass against his erection, which he ground against her with a soft moan.

“I’m going to have to strip search you now, ma’am, and if you misbehave, I’ll have to cuff you.” Ryan’s voice rumbled behind her, husky with lust.

Gigi felt him pull her shirt off, she slipped her hands out and quickly replaced them on the counter. Her wrap-around skirt followed, dropping to the floor at her ankles. Ryan’s hand slipped down her stomach to the top of her pelvis where he tickled her before slipping down and dipping between her lips.

Gigi moaned as Ryan’s fingers delved into her wet warmth. “Mmm… I might have to restrain you if you keep moving.” He said, reaching around and grabbing the round curves of her ass. Gigi squeaked as Ryan’s fingers circled around her clit. Her moan brought his cock to rock-hardness as he licked along the side of her neck.

She heard his zip descend and felt him shifting, removing his cock from its imprisonment.

“Oh… god…” she whispered as she felt the heat of his cock pressing against the wetness of her pussy.

“Is this what you want, you dirty girl?” Ryan purred against her ear.

“Yes… please…” She said, breathlessly, her anticipation burning along with her arousal.

“Okay baby…” Ryan pushed himself balls deep inside her, his hips shifting, lifting her up onto the balls of her feet with hard, eager thrusts. Gigi moaned softly, not wanting to scream out her pleasure and have Serana come and see what the fuss was about… she wanted the stud who was ramming her from behind all for herself. And then she could have another lustful round with Serana.

Ryan’s hips slammed into her, his soft grunts punctuated with moans and warm breath against the nape of her neck. His teeth grazed her sensitive flesh while his fingers swirled around her clit, making her legs tremble.

He grunted and thrust hard inside her, his own body trembling with blissful climax, his seed trickling down her leg as he pulled out. Gigi relaxed against the counter, her breathing hard, panting as she watched Ryan pull away, a big grin on his face.

“I was thinking,” he said, Gigi guided him to a chair and bade him sit while she grabbed a washcloth and wiped down his still hard cock.

“Hmmm?” Gigi murmured while she cleaned his beautiful member.

“Perhaps, we could come to some sort of arrangement…” Gigi looked up at him.

“Oh?” she smiled, seductively.

“Yeah… Some of the boys and I, we don’t do the regular girlfriend thing, we were wanting to put it to you and your friend, a business arrangement… we satisfy your sexual desires fantasies, and needs, and we get to play with your beautiful bodies… pure sex, no emotion.” Gigi rose above him, leaning over his sweet, sensual body.

“I think we can arrange that…” she said, her lips descending onto his. She then shifted her body down to his now clean cock, her tongue slipping out to lick the head, tracing the ridges and making Ryan groan as he relaxed in the chair.

He stiffened and closed his eyes while Gigi’s talented mouth licked his balls, and her free hand grabbed his shaft, rubbing up and down, gently squeezing on each upstroke and softly twisting her hand slightly on the downstroke.

She licked up the hardened shaft, stroking her tongue along each throbbing vein on his cock. Ryan moaned, his body trembling with each lick of her tongue.

“Yeah, baby, you lick that cock… it’s all yours.” He rumbled his passion building. Gigi’s hands caressed his balls, she felt them tighten as her mouth descended over his cock, she went deep his head hitting the soft palate at the back of her throat, she swallowed a couple of times, eliciting a gasp and a sweet moan from Ryan as his body jerked.

She stroked the base of his cock, again caressing his balls, feeling his weight in her fingers. Ryan cried out, his voice strangled as Gigi sucked him hard, his cum spurting down her mouth while she swallowed each delicious drop of his cum. When he had finished trembling, she licked him clean and then smiled up at him.

“I think I’m going to like this arrangement, very much.” She said with a wink and rang the bell to call Serana now.

Serana entered the room in her usual black short skirt and pink top and was surprised to see Ryan and Gigi all naked.

She smiled at Gigi, loosening her tie and removing her pink top. The tie clung to Serana’s bare breasts as she moved towards Gigi with a soft fur belt in one hand.

‘I see you have been a BAAAD, BAAD, girl…’ she said in a seductive tone.

‘Yes Ma’am, I deserve to be punished.’

She spanked her ass cheeks with the belt as Ryan watched stroking his hard cock.

‘Your punishment – you are going to fist fuck me, as I lick your guys cock,’ Serana said as she bent down exposing her wet panties. She began to lick Ryan’s cock as Gigi moved the lace of her panties towards one side in order to get a full view of her ass cheeks.

‘Remove those panties, baby. All I need is your fist…do it …QUICK,’ Serana moaned as she pressed her lips on Ryan’s cock.

‘And you bastard, play with my tits..,’ she commanded as Ryan took the cue and began pinching her nipples.

‘Uuuggghhh, UGGHHH, UGGHHH…’ Serana’s moans could be heard loud and clear as Gigi’s fingers delved into her cunt.

Inside, Outside, Inside, Outside…she was doing it rough and hard.

Serana was having the time of her life when she had another idea.

‘I want both my holes filled.’

Ryan pressed his hard cock into her anus and Gigi moved her fist inside her clit.

She licked Gigi’s pussy and directed Gigi’s free hand towards Ryan’s tits.

‘Let’s torture him like never before – he is ours forever,’ she laughed.

‘Yup..’Gigi pinched Ryan’s nipples as hands moved forcefully inside Serana’s cunt.

‘Oh..holy fuck…I am cummmm….cummm…I am cummmming,’ Serana cried out loud as Gigi moaned in pleasure and Ryan emptied his load inside her.

‘Wow! What an incredible arrangement!’ they were already thinking of their next meeting!

BILLIONAIRE ROMANCE COLLECTION

THE BILLIONAIRE’S SURROGATE

Camille

The atmosphere in the casino was electric. All around me, faces were watching the game, sharing in my success, living vicariously. Through me. If you've ever been the center of attention, the one person in the room no one can keep their eyes off of, you know how addictive it is.

I wasn't addicted to gambling. I'd done it a couple of times and I'd won and lost. Nothing prolific, nothing to urge me to go there again.

But this, this was different. I was breathing my success; it had replaced the oxygen in the air. A downer of a night at a friend's party had driven us here. Sharon had left at midnight. One more round of Blackjack, I'd told myself, and I was leaving, too.

Everything changed, then. I started winning. Winning big. Winning big is addictive. The gasps and the cheers and the fan base you build when you're winning and winning and winning again are addictive. I never understood people who gave up everything for gambling. I still don't. I wasn't giving everything up, I was making the Casino cough up the dough.

A cute guy sat across from me and he made eye contact. Cerulean blue eyes. Flawless skin. A smile that made me weak at the knees. He was going to ask for my number after the game. Or ask for me to join him in his hotel room. Maybe we would have a couple of drinks before undressed me. Maybe he would dive between my legs without waiting, leading me to a different kind of climax than what I was running on now.

I was aware of my dress against my skin, my low neckline and what he saw. Caramel skin. Big curly hair. The swells of my breasts rising and falling with my breathing. My lips, full and plump and glossy. The money in front of me, making me worth it.

I played another hand. Winner, winner, chicken dinner.

He was looking at my cleavage when I looked at him again and I liked it. I wanted him to stare. After tonight, when I'd won my money back more than fivefold, I was going to make sure that he knew all about winning, too. The look in his eyes said it all. He wanted me.

"You should cash in," a woman said behind me and when I looked over my shoulder I frowned. She looked like the motherly type. Maybe even the grandmotherly. She still wore a mink stole the way they used to back in the day. Wrinkles on her face suggested she was too old to understand that I was building my own future here. I ignored her. I was on a roll.

Everything slowed down. My heart thundered in my ears. I felt the crowd around me draw a breath. I held my own. The electric blue eyes and the green felt table was the backdrop to my winning streak. After this, my life would never be the same.

I put the final card down. The dealer played his hand. Everything around me shattered. The crowd exhaled disappointment. The dealer won this hand and drew my money away from me. The whole pile of chips. I watched it move away from me in a blur. I looked up at Mr. Blue Eyes. He stood up without looking at me and sauntered away. I looked back at the chips, counting the white space between every heartbeat.

That woman had been right, I should have cashed my chips when I was ahead. And I had been right, too. My life would never be the same.

I had a hundred left in my pocket. A crumpled note that seemed forlorn and weary after the gold I'd had at my fingertips. I sat down at the bar and ordered vodka. A lot of it. I was going to drown my sorrows. If I ended up drowning myself in the process, so be it.

Somewhere Sharon arrived and grabbed me by the arm.

"What the hell is wrong with you, Camille?" Her tone was pitying, not angry. I let her pull me to my feet. The room spun. There were three bartenders when the whole night there had only been one. I felt like vomiting. This was what being a failure felt like. It tasted bitter in my throat.

"You could have used the last money to get a cab instead of drinking yourself into a stupor. I'm glad you called me instead of plastering yourself to a pavement."

I'd called her? I let Sharon steer me out of the door, through the parking lot, toward her car.

"You lost everything, didn't you?"

I couldn't hold it anymore and threw up on the tarmac right next to her car. I heaved and retched until there was nothing left.

"God, it's all on your dress. You couldn't have bent over first?"

I thought I had. A tissue appeared in front of me and I wiped my mouth. Sharon opened her car door.

"You owe me for the smell of puke that's going to linger for the next three months."

I owed her but there was no money. Didn't she know that? I put my head on my knees, smelling the coconut body butter I'd put on after showering to come out, mixed with the sweet-sour tinge of vomit. My head spun as fast as the wheels did as Sharon drove back to the dorm.

She parked and helped me out of the front seat like a child, steering me into the building. Inside I pulled my own clothes off. It felt like sandpaper on my skin. I needed to get out of it. The bed was softer than I remembered it. The room danced around me and threatened to make me throw up again but darkness closed in and I let it take over. This was much better than vomiting and spinning. Sharon said something but I was too busy concentrating on the darkness coming at me to save me.

When I opened my eyes light pierced my eyes and I complained, closing them again. My head throbbed. I rolled over, my head lolling off the bed. The cold air in the room tingled over my skin and I sat up. Too fast. The world spun around me.

God, how much did I drink? I pressed the palm against my head, trying to calm the fluttering pain. It didn't help. I was naked and hungover over and...

The events of the night before rushed toward me and hit me in the face like a physical punch. My stomach turned and I scrambled to the bathroom, making it all the way to the toilet. It tasted like old alcohol and despair. I hugged the toilet for half an hour before sitting back. Fifty grand. That was how much I'd lost.

No, I'd lost a lot more. I'd started off with fifty grand. I'd doubled it and doubled it again and one more time before I'd lost it. I pulled myself up over the basin and splashed water on my face. Reality was a cold hearted bitch.

What was I going to do? My mom had given me everything she had to finish my degree, to take care of myself while I was away from home. She'd been a hairdresser all her life with nothing more than a diploma. She'd given me that money so that I could make more of myself than she'd been able to.

I'd meant to make the money more. My car was on the verge of breaking down so I had to keep taking the bus. I needed new clothes. I wanted new clothes. I'd wanted to make the money more.

Instead, I'd lost it all. I was studying finances. I should have understood the concept of probability. I should have known better.

Should have, would have, could have. Those never helped anyone. They sure as shit wouldn't help me.

I needed to make a plan to get money. I couldn't tell Mama. If she found out what I'd done she would never forgive me. She wouldn't be angry. She would be disappointed. The worst thing in the world was to disappoint Mama.

I showered in the dorm showers and got dressed. I took two Aspirin, a glass of tomato juice from my little fridge, and felt just as shit as before. This was going to be the darkest day of my life.

A newspaper was in on a table in the communal area and I tucked it under my arm. I went downstairs and waited for the bus. I needed to start looking for a job to earn back that money if I wanted to pay my way through school at all. The movement in the bus made me wonder if I was going to throw up again. Would it wash out of the suede jacket of the woman next to me?

I opened the newspaper, hoping it would distract me from my rolling stomach. My head pounded. The letters danced in front of my eyes. The chances were slim but at this point, all a girl like me could do was hope.

I browsed through the classifieds. All the jobs that had money worth working for needed the education I was still in the process of getting. All the other jobs - waitressing, cleaning, tutoring - didn't pay nearly enough to make it worth my time or my degree. I closed my eyes and opened then again. Bad idea with the bus swaying from side to side.

I paged through the rest of the newspaper. On the page with the Homosexual and Adult Services ads, something caught my eye. Buried between the Immorals was an ad for a Surrogate Mother. Someone needed a belly to breed a baby in. The payment? Fifty thousand dollars.

Exactly what I needed.

How long would I have to stay away from my mom for, nine months? I only saw her every six months as it was to save on traveling costs. If I skipped once I could have the baby and be done when I finally went back home. Mama would never have to know.

I looked at the ad again. A surrogate mother. The truth was, I’d done worse.

Mark

I had both hands on the steering wheel to ground myself. Marina sat next to me, fussing with her shirt. I glanced at her. Her blond hair fell in a curtain and I couldn't see her face.

"Are you sure you want to do this?"

She turned her head and I knew I would see her face now if I looked. I didn't look. I knew what her face would look like. Lately, she'd been looking at me with this unbelieving expression.

"We talked about this, Mark. We can't just turn around and go home now. The interview is set up. Do you want to leave her hanging?"

I shook my head. My knuckles were turning white. God forbid I should leave someone else hanging. Marina was getting what she wanted. This woman we were going to meet, the one that was supposed to carry my baby, was getting what she wanted. What about me? Was I going to get what I wanted?

Marina had always wanted a child. It was one of the things on her to-do list when we got married. It hadn't bothered me then that she had this list, that she had a timeline. It should have. I should have asked her if I could see the list and checked if I was on par with her.

The house had been fine when we'd bought it but she'd needed an interior decorator to redo the whole thing. Why hadn't we just bought somewhere else if she was unhappy? When I'd asked her she'd told me it wasn't her fault I didn't care what other people thought of us. I didn't understand why it mattered when we were happy. Maybe that was what she meant.

When I had the opportunity for a raise but it would take me away from her, she'd urged me to do it. We would just grow sick of each other if we spent the rest of our lives in each other's personal space. I thought that was the point of marriage. She was happy being the housewife while I slaved at the office. Maybe it helped that my PA was too old to be attractive. Maybe Marina knew that I would always come home to her no matter how many reasons she gave me not to.

"You have to take Seventh," Marina said. She fussed with her blouse again.

"You look fine."

"I look old."

I frowned and looked at her. I was forty. She was four years younger. We'd been married for nine years. I was sure she'd married me for my money but I'd never asked. It would have been rude. The doctor had said it wasn't due to her age she couldn't fall pregnant. She blamed me for waiting too long.

I wasn't sure if she understood that I wasn't ready to be a father. The same way I hadn't been ready to be a husband when she'd put forward an ultimatum. We'd been dating for three years at that point. Marriage or breakup. That was it for me.

I hadn't wanted to lose her. Too often I wondered how my life would have been if I'd chosen myself over her instead.

I'd grown used to being a husband. Maybe I would grow used to being a father, too.

We parked in front of the St. Joseph Hospital and got out of the car. I tugged on my tie. Marina's heels clacked on the tarmac and then on the linoleum as we walked into the building. The air inside the hospital was cool. It smelled clinical. Doctor Kamal was in his office when he arrived and he smiled, his teeth white against his coffee colored skin.

"She's ready for you," he said in his American accent that sounded out of place against his Indian appearance. He gestured toward the room where we were going to conduct the interview and Marina walked first, all business. We were talking about the body that would host her baby - our baby - after all.

She was a slight thing, with big brown eyes and even bigger hair and a caramel colored skin. Her lips were a pinkish red and stretched as she smiled. She looked young, healthy, fit. The right kind of body for a baby. Not like Marina's who was patched up with makeup to hide the wrinkles, who had had two plastic surgeries on her breasts to make her body seem as young as she wanted to feel.

"Camille Tyson?" Marina asked. The girl nodded. "We're the Owens. I'm Marina, and this is my husband, Mark."

I held out a hand and Camille took it. Her skin was soft and warm. She wore jeans so tight it looked painted on and a loose shirt that had settled around her breasts, outlining her body. Hourglass figure. Narrow waist. Upright. None of that mattered.

We sat down on opposite sides of the coffee table that was littered with maternity magazines. One was open. Camille had been reading.

"Do you understand what we're expecting of you?" Marina asked. She spoke to Camille like she was a child. Camille nodded.

"Carry the baby to term."

"Our baby," Marina emphasized. Camille nodded. She didn't look like the kind of person that could do with a baby of her own right now. I knew exactly how she felt.

"All your expenses will be paid for the duration of the pregnancy," I said. Marina glanced at me. We hadn't discussed this but I'd decided it for myself. Marina did her best to spend as much as she could of it, but in the end, it was still my money. An expression flicked over Camille's face when I said it but it was too quick for me to read.

"How long do you need to think about this?" Marina took out her handheld and poised the stylus. "We are in a bit of a hurry, you can imagine."

She was in a hurry. I wished she would stop saying we and us like this was something I'd been dreaming of feverishly.

"I don't need to think about this." Camille looked from Marina to me and back. Her eyes were a deep, dark brown. The kind that reminded me of varnished wood, dark, rich.

"You're sure?"

She nodded. "I'm ready to go when you are."

Marina looked at me and there was pure happiness in her eyes. I couldn't remember when last she'd looked at me like that. Her eyes seemed a brighter green than usual and for a second I thought that maybe, just maybe, this would be a turning point for us. Maybe this would be the impossible miracle to save us rather than the spiral of despair I'd come to see it as.

We got up, said our goodbyes and waited in the interview room until Camille left.

"She's very tan," Marina said when we were alone.

"Does that matter? Our baby will have our genes. It's not necessary to discriminate."

"She's young, too."

I rolled my eyes. "Maybe it will work, then."

The quip was unnecessary and I regretted it the moment I said it, but it was too late to take it back. I would man up and mean it. I wasn't going to grovel. Marina's face was an expressionless blank and when Doctor Kamal cleared his throat in the door we both plastered our perfect smiles on and walked into his office.

"I have more interviews set up for you," he said.

"That's not necessary." I was the one that spoke up. Marina had opened her mouth to say something, maybe she wanted to see more girls. I was happy with Camille. "We want Camille."

See, I could do we and us when Marina didn't want it, too. She glared at me but I ignored her.

"She's ready to start, so all that's left is to set a date."

Doctor Kamal nodded. He glanced at Marina but she was pouting like a child. She would sulk before the rest of the day and if I didn't do something special for her we would fight. We could go out for dinner later, blow a grand. She would forget. If I threw money at her everything was right with the world. I wondered when I'd stopped seeing that as a problem. Maybe when that had gotten easier than trying to argue with her.

"I'll have to do a couple of tests, do some checkups on all of you, and then we can start harvesting."

He made it sound terrible, like were crops and we were ready for picking. That was how it would work, though. My side would be easy - a cup and a porn magazine. Marina's would be more invasive. I was glad she was the woman.

"I'll phone you and let you know a date. I have to congratulate you on this, though, Mr. and Mrs. Owen. The next step is parenthood."

He smiled. We smiled. None of us meant it. I wondered if he knew how worried I was. Maybe he just knew how hard life with Marina would be for the next couple of days. Maybe he was just using a business smile and he didn't care about me and my personal life at all.

Either way, this was happening. Smile and wave.

Camille

I had an appointment with the doctor. Three weeks and it hadn't really sunk in. I was sure it would only happen when the baby was inside of me. I was doing this for Mama. She deserved this from me, even if she didn't know about it.

St. Joseph hospital was big and intimidating. It was a labyrinth of sick people and science and I didn't feel like I belonged. I was scheduled for a checkup with the Doctor Kamal that the Owens were using for the surrogacy. He was nice enough but it made me nervous. I'd only ever gone to female gynecologists.

When I finally found his office Mark Owen leaned against the wall. His eyes were closed and he looked tired. Gray had started creeping up his brown sideburns and when he opened his eyes he looked like he'd been far away.

"Sorry," I said, not knowing what I was apologizing for. He shook his head and smiled. It looked like the smile had fought through a lot of unhappiness before it surfaced.

"Don't be. I was just waiting to talk to Doctor Kamal, I don't have an appointment. Are you here for your checkup?"

I nodded. I was aware of what I'd chosen to wear. Cutoff jeans, a shirt that showed my stomach. I would have dressed differently if I'd known he would be here.

"Can I ask you a question?"

When people started their sentence with that I always tried to brace myself. Usually, it meant they were going to get personal. I nodded. I was curious now that he'd posed the question.

"Do you feel forced into this? Because if you do you need only to give the word and you'll be released from the contract. It's early enough. The moment you're pregnant..."

I knew what he was asking me. I had the feeling he wasn't asking me because he thought I felt stuck, though. I had been on board with this from the start. Of course, I had been forced into this situation through my own stupidity but that was beside the point.

"I'm perfectly happy to continue," I said. His eyes searched my face for a moment like he wanted to be sure I wasn't lying, and then he nodded.

"Good. I'm glad." We stood side by side in silence for a while. He looked at me again. "Are you still studying?"

I nodded. "Finance. I just started Third Year. One more year to go."

He nodded. There was silence again. I cleared my throat.

"What do you do?"

"I own a string of investment businesses. It's passive income, really. I worked hard when I was younger but now it's really just about managing it."

I nodded. "That sounds like the way to go." I'd noticed his suit and her clothes at the interview. Her earrings had had gems in them. I'd been sure they were the real deal. She'd had a ring on her finger with a diamond so big I would be nervous to walk around in public with it. I hadn't seen their car but I was sure it was a fancy one. These people had a lot of money. I wondered what it would be like to live a life where money was never an object.

"It's better than having to work my fingers to the bone every day," Mark agreed.

"You and Marina can spend a lot of time together, then."

He sighed. "When the baby arrives I expect she'll be too busy for that."

That didn't sound very cheerful. I carefully pushed forward. I never knew when to stop.

"You'll have time together as new parents, that's always fun."

He looked at me and his eyes were sad even though his face was kind and businesslike. His poker face, I thought.

"She's really the one who wants the baby. I'm not sure I'm ready to be a father and I'm sure she'll end up hiring a nanny, anyway. I can't imagine she'll give up her precious time to plod around with a child."

That didn't make a lot of sense. "You're not happy about having a baby?"

He shook his head. "It's not that I won't love the child, but I don't know how to adjust our lifestyle and I believe it's wrong to let a stranger raise him or her. Marina loves the idea of being a mother. I'm not sure if the practicality of it will appeal to it. And I don't know if I have what it takes to be a father in the true sense of the word. I know what it's like to have someone around that helped with the reproduction process - as my father did - but I want to be able to be there morally, emotionally."

It was noble. He'd really given this a lot of thought. And he sounded sure he didn't want to take this road.

"Why don't you speak to Marina about it?"

He chuckled without emotion at it and after a while of silence, I realized that was the only answer I was going to get. He glanced at his wristwatch.

"I have to get going," he said. "I'm going to be late for a meeting. I'll have to schedule a meeting with Doctor Kamal. Good luck to you, and I'll see you soon."

"Good afternoon, Mr. Owen."

"Mark, please." He smiled and it looked genuine for the first time. He walked down the corridor. I watched him leave. His square shoulders were stiff and upright. His dark hair brushed his collar. He walked with determination. He was a man that knew what he wanted. I felt sorry for him that he was so sure this was something he didn't want.

I realized how ironic it was that I felt sorry for him. He was established in life, distinguished as a gentleman, obviously, with a hell of a lot of money and a bombshell of a wife on his arm. He didn't look happy. I imagined people had to be happy about having a baby. Of course, there were always some scenarios where having a baby wasn't the highlight of their lives.

Still, this was a choice for both of them. I wondered what she was like when she didn't have her perfect speech on, all her make-up and jewelry, her expensive clothes. Who was Marina, that Mark Owen seemed unhappy about his position in life when he really had everything anyone would ever want?

I closed my eyes and pictured him smiling the way he'd smiled when he said I could call him Mark. That smile had been dazzling. It was a glimpse into who he really once. Once upon I time I imagined him to be very charming, suave, gentile. The kind of man that was attractive to every woman. Not that he wasn't attractive now.

He still had a very striking face, square jaw, nose as straight as an arrow. His hair was luscious and thick - men were always so damn lucky when we needed product for our hair - and it hadn't been slicked back this time like it had been last time.

I wondered what it would feel like if I pushed my hands into it.

I opened my eyes. What the hell was I thinking? He was married. Married and about to be a father. I'd met his wife. And he was like, twice my age. The thought was completely inappropriate. His eyes had slid over my body when I'd arrived but that part had been my fault. I should have dressed differently.

I couldn't think like that about him. He was married, not happily but still, and he was old. He was everything I should never want.

After the pep talk to myself, the stern admonishing, I felt better. It was just a thought, anyway. Nothing more, and only after he'd left. It wasn't like I was perverted. I just knew how to appreciate something good when I saw it. That was it.

Doctor Kamal's door finally opened.

"Camille, I'm so sorry. I had to take care of an emergency. Please, come in.” The thought about Mark slipped away as nerves took its place. I walked into the office and took a deep breath.

I was scared now. This wasn't implantation yet, but it suddenly hit me what I was doing. What would Sharon say? She had her head screwed on right. She would never make the mistakes I made. She would never end up in a situation like this.

The money. I had to keep my mind on the money. There were worse ways to get it. This was all just clinical, an experiment, if you will.

My stomach turned to stone and I struggled to breathe. I was going to panic.

"Just relax," Doctor Kamal said. Easy for him to say. He wasn't on the receiving end. Just relax. Bah.

Nine and a bit months from now it would all be over.

I just had to keep telling myself that.

Mark

I felt like an idiot when I left the hospital. I was Mark Owen, entrepreneur, billionaire, soon-to-be father. I was calm and confident and controlled. This was what people said about me when I turned my back, when my name up in conversation. I was never involved in scandal, I adored my wife, doted on her, I had everything I could have asked for. My life was perfect.

At least, that was what I'd lead everyone to believe. It was easier to put on a smile when someone looked at me than to admit that something was wrong. It was easier, still, than to have to explain that I lived a life I regretted if I thought about it too much, that I may have been hasty saying yes to an ultimatum, that I may have been giving in - or giving up - when I'd agreed to having a child with Marina.

I wasn't ready for any of this. I didn't miss the bachelor life, but I missed a life that belonged to me. I missed being able to be myself and to feel like that was enough. It's a hell of a thing to be missing. It's almost like losing someone you loved and your life is forever empty after that, no matter who else attempts to take their place. The only problem was that the only person I lost was myself and no one was going to comfort me, telling me there was a chance, hope, something that might lead to better days.

When people were around me, when they asked, I smiled and told them I had nothing to complain about.

I hadn't expected Camille to come down to the hospital. Of course, there was no way I would have been able to know if she would or wouldn't come, but I would have been more prepared if I'd thought someone I knew would be walking toward me. I'd been emotional and vulnerable and as a result I'd said things that I didn't usually talk about.

It wasn't all me, though. There was something about her that made it easy to talk to her. She was comfortable to be around. I hadn't felt that around people since... I wasn't sure if I could remember if I'd felt that comfortable with anyone at all. I'd told her all sorts of things that wasn't her business. I should have kept my mouth shut and used my stick on smile.

Had she felt it too, though? Had she felt the connection? She hadn't seemed disappointed in me, like I was someone different than she'd expected me to be. She'd just listened. I wondered if she knew how rare that was. I wondered if anyone had the capacity to listen anymore. The people in my life, in my circles were only interested in talking about themselves. Marina's voice was the loudest in that regard. If they weren't discussing themselves, they were discussing someone else. Gossip or gloating. Those were the topics du jour.

I shook off the thought. I shouldn't be thinking about Camille. Well, thinking about her was the right thing to do - she was going to 'house' our baby for the next nine months - but I had to think about her as someone that needed an allowance to keep the child safe and nothing else.

She was pretty. Her eyes were big and round and caring and thoughtful. Her mouth was quick to smile. Her hair was big and messy and suited her perfectly. Everything about her shouted individuality, freedom, life. Everything that felt absent from my life now that I'd settled down with someone that...

I shook my head, trying to physically remove the thoughts from my mind. Pretty college girls weren't going to be on my mind. I was on the way to fatherhood. Marina was going to be a mother, it was what she always wanted and I'd found a way to give it to her. She was my wife and my sole goal in life was to make sure she was happy. I was going to give her everything she needed because that was what I'd promised to do when I'd married her. For better or worse. Even if it was worse far more often than it was better. Even though sometimes I wasn't sure if I should have meant it, I did at the time.

She deserved me to be devoted and loyal and that was what I was going to be.

When I arrived home Marina was on the couch, drinking glass of wine. Now that we weren't trying to have a baby anymore she could drink all she wanted again. Sometimes she had more than I liked but we were both adults. She could make her own choices.

I stooped over to kiss her. She turned her cheek to me. I pretended it didn't sting and sat down next to her.

"How was your day?"

She nodded, not looking at me. "Sonya says Charlene and Mike are getting a divorce. We knew it was coming but now that it's actually happening it seems surreal, doesn't it?"

I nodded. The lifestyle of the rich and famous. Gossip, gossip, gossip.

"Have you heard from Doctor Kamal?"

She nodded and took another sip of her wine.

"Implantation is set for the thirtieth of May. I got off the phone with him just before you arrived."

I breathed in through my nose and out through my mouth. The marble tiles underneath my feet were spotless, gleaming. The imperfections, the veins of darker stone that ran through them, was part of their makeup. No matter how often you polished them. That was why marble was so beautiful. I wondered if that counted for me, too.

I'd wanted to talk to the doctor before we set a date. I wanted to ask him if he thought this was a good idea. I'd needed a professional opinion, a voice that wasn't involved. It was too late, now.

"Have you been out today?" I asked. I preferred Marina to go out from time to time just to get out of the house.

She finished the wine in her glass and put it on the coffee table. I frowned and moved it onto a coaster.

"I had coffee with Mavis."

"Who?"

She looked at me like I should have known who that was. "I told you about her, Mark. At least, try to pretend you're interested when I speak."

Mavis, Carla, Sonya, Danielle, the names had started merging into a sea of facts that I struggled to keep up with. I knew their husbands, we worked together or played golf together or saw each other at the gentleman's club, but I didn't care about their lives the way Marina did. I cared about escaping it all. Marina cared about submerging herself deeper and deeper.

"What are we doing for supper tonight? Shall I order in?"

Marina stood up and checked herself in the mirror. She fluffed her hair. She pulled her blouse down, stretching it over her cleavage. She reapplied lipstick on already too-red lips. When had she become this woman? When had I stopped seeing her the way I used to? Which image had been true and which had been an illusion?

"Let's rather go out. I want to celebrate the implantation, have a bit more to drink before I have to sober up for the harvesting."

Right, as long as we could show face in public, spend an obscene amount of money, be somewhere we're forced to have a civil conversation with each other. She turned to me.

"Is that alright, honey?"

I nodded and smiled my million-dollar smile.

"Of course, sweetheart."

Camille

I opened my eyes to an unfamiliar ceiling. My head felt like and airy like I'd been drinking, but if I had then I wouldn't be feeling like that anymore. I'd be hanging. A sharp chemical smell pinched my nose and the beeping of monitors pulled me back to reality.

I was in the hospital. The implantation. The baby. I wasn't going to be drinking for a couple of months. No hangovers for me. My head throbbed all the same so I closed my eyes again.

Something pinched my hand. It was a dull pain, one that I felt strangely numb to. When I moved it slightly something tugged on it and the pain became sharper. The IV needle in my skin. I remembered hyperventilating when they'd stuck it in me. I was terrified of needles. I'd passed out almost immediately when they'd given me the anesthetic because my breathing had been so fast. Maybe that was why my head was swimming.

Low voices drew my attention as if I was coming out of a fog and all my senses were sharpening. I focused on them. It was soothing to know I wasn't alone.

I recognized the voices, too. Mark, with his rich voice, and Marina with her specific accent, the one that suggested she came from the south. I was going to hear their voices for a while.

"I'm not saying I don't want to have a party. I'm just asking we wait for a couple of days. The implantation just happened."

"It's not like she's going to be there, and I'm not pregnant, Mark. There's no reason to wait. Why don't you want our friends to know about the baby?"

"I don't mind telling them. I'm happy for the world to know that we're expanding our family. I'm just asking for a few days. I want us just to be us first before we settle into the gossip channel again."

This conversation wasn't a happy one. Listening in wasn't soothing and I felt like somehow I was eavesdropping. I opened my eyes and tried to sit up.

"No, lie down," Mark said as I'd expected he would. I'd just wanted to stop their argument. When I looked at him he had a hundred-watt smile plastered on his face. Marina was smiling, too, when I looked at her. She put her hand on my leg and rubbed it through the blankets.

"How are you feeling?"

"Dizzy," I said. They were acting like everything was perfectly fine. Marina smiled, stretched her hand over the bed to Mark. He hesitated only a fraction of a second before he took it. They were united, a couple, smiling, in love. But the hesitation had been there. The smile wasn't a hundred percent genuine. I thought couples who were ready for a baby were in love, happy together. I thought that people with everything they could ever dream of couldn't find a reason not to be happy together.

Maybe I thought wrong.

"Doctor Kamal said the implantation went really well. We're so happy." Marina really did look happy. I glanced at Mark. He wasn't sure about being a father. He looked happy, too, though. How good was his poker face? Or had he changed his mind?

"So that's it?" I asked. "I'm pregnant?"

"Potentially," Doctor Kamal's voice came from the door. "We just need to make sure everything's going the way we planned. We have a few days where we'll all be holding our breath. I wouldn't pop the champagne - or in Camille's case, the fruit juice - just yet."

Mark gave Marina a pointed look, but it was over so fast I wasn't sure if I'd imagined it.

"I want you to come back in the next three days and we'll do a scan, see what's going on in there. I'm sure it will all be fine, but it will be good to know for sure we're in the clear."

He put a hand on Marina's shoulder. His hand was dark against the butter yellow of her blouse, the wheat color of her hair. Bottle blond? Surely not. That would be cheap.

"Thank you for everything," Mark said and held out his hand. Doctor Kamal removed his hand from Marina's shoulder to shake Mark's hand.

"We have a long road ahead of us but we're off to a good start. That's always a great sign."

Marina nodded and smiled. Mark just smiled. Doctor Kamal excused himself and left the room. Mark sat down again. For a moment a very awkward silence hung between us.

"Are you carrying on with your classes for the duration of the pregnancy?" Marina asked. I nodded. I couldn't afford to stop it all now. That was what this was all for.

Marina's cell phone rang and she left the room to answer. Mark was left alone with me. He cleared his throat and tapped his fingers on the bed. I wasn't sure what he was nervous about but his list was getting increasingly long.

"I want you to keep in touch with us, let us know how things are going. We'll be there during the sonar scans and I'll send you a check once a month for your allowance, anything you need."

My head was still spinning from the medication but the concept an allowance every month made me feel like I was floating. I'd been stressing about money so badly. I could pay my studies with it and make sure I had all my books.

"Thank you so much."

Mark shook his head. "Whatever you need, Camille."

His eyes fell on mine and they were drowning deep. He smiled and the small wrinkles around his eyes fanned out, changing his face completely. A real smile was so much hotter on him than a fake one. The air around us changed. It got thicker and I struggled to breathe.

"It can't be easy sacrificing nine months of your student life to have someone else's baby."

The current in the air broke and I felt like gasping for air, the disappointment hitting me square in the chest. Of course, the baby. Whatever I needed to make sure the baby was healthy and safe. God, I was such a fool. It had to be the meds in my system making me think stupid shit like Mark actually caring about me as a person. He was married with a baby on the way - I was the surrogate mom - and I was here thinking all sorts of romantic thoughts about him. I had to be high on medication.

Marina came back into the room. Her eyes were sparkling. When she looked at Mark it was like she dimmed a little. Or was I just dreaming? I was building stories around Mark's confession, the small snippet of an argument I'd heard, what I wanted from Mark. It would be convenient for me if he was interested in me and the spark between him and his wife had died. It would be perfectly disgusting, in fact. It was disgusting that I'd thought it at all.

What a bitch I was being. Here they were, on their way to starting a family together, and I was being nasty about it.

"We have to get going, honey," Marina said. Mark nodded and looked at me.

"Will you be fine?" I took it for what it was this time - a question about the carrier of his baby - and nodded. "You'll probably be able to go back to your dorm in the morning."

I nodded again and smiled at them. Marina leaned over me and gave me an awkward hug.

"Thank you so much for what you're doing for us. We're happier than you know."

She touched my face and they left my room. Her perfume lingered around me after they'd gone. That was what it was all about. They were happy together. They wanted this baby together. I was being ridiculous. I was going to carry this through, give them what they deserved, and behave, otherwise.

I closed my eyes again, suddenly tired. This was going to be a long road; the Doctor had said. I agreed with him. Classes, tests, exams, pregnancy. I was going to juggle it all. I just had to tell Sharon. She still didn't know. I wasn't sure how to say it to her.

It was something I could worry about later, though. Right now, sleep sounded like the best plan. I took a deep breath, let it out again, and let the medication in my system drag me under again to a deep, warm, black hole.

Mark

We had a baby on the way. We had a baby room ready from all the times we'd been trying. We - or at least, I - looked at finances. It wasn't necessary, of course, I would always have enough to care for the child. I did it anyway. Another responsibility, another life, another person in my life that was somehow dependent on me. We announced it to our friends before I felt comfortable with the idea but she waited as long as she was willing to, which was more than she initially would have if I hadn't fought her with it.

Celebrations had happened. They were planning a baby shower. They were just waiting until we knew what the gender was, what colors to arrange. Blue or pink. Yellow, green, gray, those were out. Those were for people who didn’t know, people who didn’t plan right. Materialism could run as far as colors when you had enough money. Sometimes I didn’t understand who Marina had become.

I sent Camille a check for the first two months. I didn’t mail it the third. I got in the car, the check signed and in an envelope on my passenger seat, and I drove to the college where she studied. I needed to get out of the house. It was one of the biggest houses in the neighborhood, the most expensive. I felt like I couldn’t breathe when I was in it, like it was too small, closing down on me, suffocating me. Of course, I was just being dramatic. My life was perfect. Everybody told me so. Most days I told that to myself, too. There had been a time when I believed my own lies, but somewhere along the way I’d learned not to trust myself when I told myself how happy I was. That was the start of a very slippery slope.

The dorm was a lot like the one where I’d studied, a thousand years ago. It felt like a different life, now, a different person altogether. The brown bricks had faded to a deep, dark color. The steps up to the front door were hollowed out they’d seen so many students’ feet and everywhere there was the sign of life and ambition, sparkling eyes, new goals, the beginning of a journey. Don’t trust the golden glow, I wanted to tell them, there’s still a chance you can end up like me.

Her door was closed and music came from underneath it, a tune that crawled under my skin. I knocked on the door, loudly, so she could hear me.

The door opened and the music rolled out of it. She stood in front of me wearing pajama bottoms that only covered the most important bits and a t-shirt with Sylvester and Tweety on it. Long, caramel legs went on forever. Her curly hair was pulled back, emphasizing big, surprised eyes.

“Mark.”

I nodded.

She leaned to the side and the music clicked off. I wanted it back. It had been warm and comfortable. I held up the envelope.

“I brought you your check.”

She took it from me, tracing a finger around the corner before looking up at me.

“Trouble at the post office,” I lied. I didn’t have a good reason to be here and now I felt out of place. I could be any of these kids’ father. Soon I would be. The idea made me feel like I was choking.

“Are you alright?” Camille asked and she sounded worried. A teenager was worried about me, one of the wealthiest men in town.

“Fine, fine.” I waved my hand.

“Do you want to come in?”

I peered over her shoulder into the dorm room. It was small, cozy, full of posters and books. I shouldn’t say yes. I should turn around and go home, I knew that. I nodded and stepped into the room when she held open the door.

It was warm in her room. Comfortable. She cleared the chair for me, stacking the books on her desk instead so that I could sit down and climbed on her bed. She crossed her legs and pushed a pillow into her lap. Thank God. Her legs were so damn distracting.

“Are you enjoying your studies?” I asked. The books on the desk were all finance books. Terribly boring for someone so out there as Camille. She looked like she should be doing art or music or drama instead.

She shrugged. “It’s a degree. I can get a job with it. It’s something my family hasn’t had for a while. The degree, I mean.”

I nodded.

“Your family must be proud.”

I thought about the baby. The girl sitting opposite me was pregnant with my child. My and Marina’s child.

“Do you have a boyfriend?” I felt like an idiot the moment I asked. That shouldn’t matter.

She chuckled and the sound of her laughter was light and airy. Her eyes sparkled and I liked seeing her smile.

“Between having a baby and studying finances I won’t have much time for dating.”

Right. The baby. It wouldn’t work if she was in a relationship. I should have known.

“I am sure they’re all falling at your feet, though, a gorgeous girl like you.”

I snapped my mouth shut the moment I’d said it, wondering where the hell that had come from. I wasn’t flirting with her, was I? I was just making conversation. That was it. When I looked at her again she was smiling but the smile was softer than before. She shrugged with one shoulder and her breasts moved underneath her shirt. I forced my eyes away.

“I don’t really think I’m cut out for dating,” she said. She was volunteering information. I paid attention, taking the distraction.

“Why?”

She shrugged. I kept my eyes glued to her face. “I just don’t think I’d be good in a relationship. I can’t seem to figure out what I want, and no one wants someone like that.”

I frowned. “You’d be surprised how many people out there have no idea what they’re doing.”

Like me. I had no idea. I wasn’t going to admit to that, though.

“You have Marina.”

She just had to point that out. I nodded. “I do. But sometimes I wonder if I’ve done the wrong thing. If I married the wrong woman.”

She raised her eyebrows at me. Thin and manicured eyebrows. Everything about her was natural and beautiful.

“That’s a very heavy statement for someone who’s about to have a baby.”

I nodded. I knew it was. I should have kept my mouth shut. Instead, I kept talking like I was drunk or something. I just couldn’t help it. There was something about Camille that made me feel like saying what I wanted to say wasn’t wrong, like she wouldn’t judge me for it. When was the last time I felt like I could tell Marina anything?

“How do you know if it’s the right woman?” she asked. It was a fair question. It was the kind of question she was entitled to ask at her age. I should have asked someone that question when I was her age.

“I think it has to be someone you’re comfortable with, someone you can talk to. Someone you run to when you feel like everything is crashing around you.”

I stopped talking. Those words described her in a lot of ways. Thank God she didn’t know what I was thinking. She nodded and fiddled with the edge of the pillow.

“Sometimes the person you’re comfortable with isn’t the person anyone that makes sense, though. Sometimes things can get really crazy.”

Was she talking about me? Of course not. I was being ridiculous now. I was just in a bad place. And the wrong place. I shouldn’t be here. I slapped my hands down on my knees and got up.

“I have to get going.”

I walked to the door. Camille got off her bed and that put her right up against me. I heard her breath catch in her throat. I was aware of how close she was. I pushed the thoughts away. I was being ridiculous. Marina. I had to think of Marina and the baby. The baby Camille was carrying.

Shit.

I pushed the thoughts away and she pulled the door open for me.

“Thank you for the money.”

I nodded without looking at her and walked away. I waited until I heard the door click shut. It felt like it took forever. When it finally did, I turned around and looked back.

The drive home was restless. I felt like there were bugs on my skin. My clothes irritated me. The traffic was too heavy, I was edgy and irritated. I had to go to the office to pick up the documents I needed to send off but I didn’t feel like all the glass and chrome – another prison. Instead, I just drove home.

There was a car in the driveway, one I didn’t recognize. I opened the front door.

“Honey?”

No answer. The lounge was empty. No one on the terrace. I started up the stairs. The house was quiet. Quiet and full, like a secret, not like loneliness. I pushed the bedroom door open.

She was on the bed, naked. Her blond hair hung down her back. Hands gripped her hips, dark against her light skin. I knew what I was seeing but I didn’t feel anything. I cleared my throat.

She whipped her head around and her face changed to a mask of horror. She tumbled off the man she’d been fucking and clutched the sheets to her chest like I hadn’t seen her naked before. I looked at him. Doctor Kamal.

“Mark.” Her voice was pleading. He looked at me, frozen, unsure what I was going to do.

“I’m going to go for a drive,” I said. My voice was calm. It sounded distant like it didn’t belong to me. “When I get back I would like for you to be dressed.” I looked at Kamal. “And you… you had better be gone by the time I get back.”

The last sentence was a threat. My calm voice made it sound that much more menacing. I turned around and walked back downstairs, taking my car keys from the counter. I didn’t know this person. I didn’t know myself. Then again, when last had I known myself?

Camille

My doctor’s visit was coming up. I was starting to get nervous. I’d been to the doctor jut after implantation to make sure everything had gone well, but after that, it had been life as normal. Except for the fact that I couldn’t drink and that I threw up all the time. Why did they call it morning sickness? It hit you any damn time of the day.

Sharon and a few other friends knew what I was doing. They all thought I was crazy. Sharon thought I was making a mistake but at least she understood why I was doing it. She’d been there when I’d lost all that money, after all.

I couldn’t get through to Marina. I’d tried to call her a couple of times during the last week but there was no answer. I wanted her to be there when we found out the baby’s sex. I expected she wanted to be there.

I’d tried calling Mark, too. He was just as unreachable. I wasn’t sure where I stood with him if I had to be honest. I felt like he was very raw and open toward me. I didn’t mind it – in fact, I liked it – but I wasn’t sure how he saw it. Still, I needed to get a hold of one of them before the doctor’s visit. It was their baby, after all.

Two days before the appointment I skipped my last class and got on the bus. It took me all the way across town. I got off and walked the last few blocks to the address that was on Mark’s check. I stopped in front of the house and double checked the address.

The house was enormous, the way you saw on the MTV sometimes. Through the slatted gate I could see everything. The driveway led up to a modern block of a house, painted a sandy color with plants everywhere that made it rich and exotic.

I took a deep breath. Of course, if they had so much money to spend on a surrogate mother they had to be rich. I pressed the button on the intercom. A little round lens told me he’d be able to see my face when he answered. Or Marina. She could answer, too, obviously.

“Camille?” It was his voice crackling over the speakers and I breathed easier. She made me nervous.

“Hi, yeah. It’s Camille.”

The gate rolled open and I walked in. I was starting to show a belly, not much but it was something, and my energy wasn’t what it used to be. The front door opened before I reached it. Mark looked tired when I finally stood in front of him. He hadn’t shaven in a few days, stubble shabby on his chin and he had circles under his eyes suggested he’d slept very little or not at all. He stepped to the side to let me in.

“Is everything alright?” He sounded a little worried. “Is the baby okay?”

I nodded. “As far as I know everything is fine, but I couldn’t get a hold of either of you. I have an appointment coming up, we’re supposed to meet with Doctor Kamal the day after tomorrow to find out the baby’s gender.”

Mark nodded and walked through to the kitchen. I followed him. The house was as luxurious on the inside as on the outside. There were paintings on the wall, original stuff, and furniture that probably cost more than my entire degree a piece. Mark stood in the kitchen.

“It’s a little chaotic at the moment. I think we might need to postpone the doctor’s appointment.”

I frowned and looked around. The house was quiet. Empty.

“Is Marina okay? Is she ill?”

Mark shook his head. “No, she’s not here. Unfortunately, Marina and Doctor Kamal had an understanding that was a little more personal than I would have liked.”

I frowned.

“I don’t understand.”

Mark sighed. “She’s sleeping with the good doctor.”

I stilled. My hand rose slowly to my mouth.

“Oh, my God.”

“I know.”

That was disgusting.

“But you’re having a baby.”

Mark shrugged. He had the air of someone who didn’t care but judging by his looks – his exhaustion, his neglect – he really cared. I wanted to be able to comfort him, help him. I felt sorry for him. I thought about the baby.

“What’s happening now with the pregnancy?”

The baby needed a home. A real one. Not a broken one. A mom and a dad.

“You do still want it, right?” I couldn’t be left with the child. I needed them to take it. I was suddenly panicked.

“Don’t you worry about that. I will make sure that the baby is taken care of and you can have your life back, I promise. This is our problem and we’ll make sure everything works out.”

I took a deep breath and blew it out again. This was scary. Mark stood around in the kitchen, looking lost. He looked at me, hands on his hips. I hadn’t seen him in casual wear before. The t-shirt he wore stretched across his body and he was more built that I thought he would be. Young and fit, that’s what he looked like despite the fact that he was in his forties. Maybe his personality had a lot to do with it.

“Would you like to stay for dinner?”

The question was out of the blue and I hesitated.

“I know how it is to live on cafeteria food.”

I smiled. “Yeah, it’s not my favorite. I’d like that.”

He nodded and smiled and it spread over his face slowly like he hadn’t smiled in a while. I pulled out a bar stool at the counter island and made myself comfortable while Mark moved around the kitchen, getting food together. There was something ridiculously attractive about a man that could cook.

“What are you making?” I asked.

“Lamb. Wild rice.”

That sounded really good. Cafeteria food really was horrible in comparison. Mark put the lamb in the oven once it was heated up and poured me a glass of grape juice and wine for himself. He started on the gravy and I told him about some of my lecturers. He stood half to the side so that he didn’t have his back to me.

The smell of gravy started filling the kitchen, rich and sweet, and my stomach turned. I felt a little sick. Lately, this had been happening. Smells triggered me.

I tried to ignore it. I took a sip of my juice and focused on what we were talking about but nausea got worse. I put my hand to my stomach.

“Can you show me where the restroom is?” I asked.

“Down the passage and to your left,” Mark said. I nodded and got up. My body retched the moment and I did and I ran for the bathroom, hoping I wouldn’t throw up on Mark’s expensive carpet.

I threw up loudly and ungracefully. Mark appeared behind me and made sure my hair was out of the way. He rubbed my back and when it was over he offered me a glass of water.

“God,” I complained. “I’m sorry.” I felt embarrassed that he’d seen me like that.

He sat down next to me on the floor. “Don’t be. You’re pregnant. What can I get you?”

I shook my head. “A toothbrush would be nice.”

He got up and opened the cabinet, taking out a new one. I laughed.

“I didn’t think you really had one.”

He shrugged. I took it from him.

“Let me get you something plain to settle your stomach,” he said and left me to it. I found toothpaste next to the sink and brushed my teeth, cleaning myself up. Vomiting was never pleasant.

When I came out of the bathroom Mark waited for me with a plate of crackers. He held it out to me and I took one, nibbling on it. He looked at me and his eyes were soft, adoring. I wasn’t sure what he was feeling but I was grateful he was doting on me. I hated being sick alone.

He looked at me for a moment, like he wanted to say something. He didn’t and I was just about to turn away when he leaned forward and kissed me. The plate knocked against my shoulder and crackers fell to the ground. Mark didn’t care. I didn’t care. He had his lips pressed against mine in a reckless question, a challenge, almost. Do you want this?

I didn’t say no. I didn’t pull away. Maybe I should have. I didn’t want to. The kiss had been rushed but his lips were sure on mine. I opened my mouth and let him in and he kissed me until I was a melted puddle on the floor.

When he finally broke the kiss I felt lightheaded and out of breath. His eyes were dark and drowning deep.

“I don’t feel sick anymore.”

He smiled. “Good,” he breathed. “Because I think we’re out of crackers.”

Mark

She was soft and she was tender and she was beautiful. She was also young, but I ignored that fact because she was an old soul in my eyes. She was more mature than a lot of people my age, including the woman I’d ended up marrying.

I wanted her. Not just her intellect and her, but her body, too. She was in my house, dressed in skinny jeans and a shirt that showed off her curves and I wanted her. And no, she wasn’t a rebound after the bitch of a wife cheated on me with the one person we’d both confided in. I had to be honest with myself and admit that I’d wanted Camille even before Marina had shown her true colors. I just hadn’t admitted it to myself then.

But now… what did I have to lose? My heart had already been ripped to shreds, I’d been used and abused for my money and my status, and I had no one that would stand up for me. No one except Camille. I didn’t think she admired me for my money, either. She talked to me like I was one of her peers like we were equals.

She kneeled down to collect the fallen crackers. I kneeled down, too, but my attention wasn’t on the dropped food. It was on her. The way she moved, the way she looked at me when she put the crackers back on the plate. Her hands. Her eyes. Her mouth.

“I’m sorry.”

I wasn’t sorry at all, but I felt like I had to say it just in case she was.

“Don’t be.”

Anything else would have been bad. Anything else would have made me feel like I’d overstepped some line. It’s okay, don’t worry about it, it’s nothing, all those would have felt loaded. Saying that I shouldn’t be sorry held no sarcasm, no regret.

I reached out and hooked her hair behind her ear. Her curls were beautiful. I let one run around my finger. She tipped her head to the side just a little, enough to press her cheek against my hand. Her skin was soft and silky and I wanted more of it.

I leaned into her again, stopping only inches away from her face. I wanted more, but I wanted to be sure she wanted it, too. I waited for her to close the distance. She hesitated and I thought that was it, she was going to reject me. But then she closed the distance and her lips were on mine and the kiss was different. Expected, calculated. Soft and warm and comfortable. With her, it felt different than it had ever felt with Marina. With Camille, it felt right. It felt real. It felt like home.

I broke the kiss and pushed up. I took her hand and pulled her up, too, turning her so that her back was against the wall. She arched her back, pushing her breasts out to me, an invitation. I stepped into her so that her body was against mine and I felt the swells of her breasts against my chest. The erection in my pants throbbed and I tugged at my waistband to readjust myself.

I slid a hand onto her neck, over her collarbone and then onto her breast. I was being forward. I was overstepping the line. She was twenty-two and I was forty. Everything about this was wrong.

It didn’t feel wrong. It felt right.

I massaged her breast and she gasped into my mouth. Her hips undulated against mine. My other hand was in her hair. Her hands slid around to my back and she pulled me against her, moving her hips, driving me crazy and we were just standing in the passage with our clothes on.

I broke the kiss and my breathing was erratic. Her mouth was slightly parted, her pupils dilated. Her face told me everything I needed to know.

I held onto her hand and led her to the bedroom. The same bedroom where Marina and that asshole Kamal had decided to tell me how much respect they had for me. I’d disinfected the whole damn room, but bringing Camille in here felt like a fuck you to Marina.

It wasn’t revenge sex at all, though. Never. This was real. I wondered how real Marina’s escapades had been.

I pushed the thought from my mind. I wasn’t going to think about her anymore. This was about Camille and only Camille. As soon as we were in the room I pulled her shirt over her head and she stood in front of me in her bra. It was red and it suited her skin and her personality. Feisty, exotic.

She had a slight belly and it was beautiful. A baby. My baby.

She reached back and unclasped it, letting it fall to the floor. She was perfect. Natural breasts that fit into the palm of my hand like they’d always been meant for me. Real, not fake. I took a nipple between my thumb and forefinger and rolled it. Camille closed her eyes and tipped her head back, and I relished the sensation of being able to bring that expression to her face.

She only let me make her feel good for a moment before she moved my hands away and pulled my t-shirt over my head. I was no spring chicken compared to her, but she ran her hands over my chest, fingers in the curly gray chest hair, and she kissed the skin, leaving a trail of fire in her wake. She stopped at the V that led into my pants and hooked her fingers into the waistband of my pants and pulled it down. She took my jocks along with it, not wasting any time.

There was no guessing what I was feeling. My sex sprung free and she wrapped her fingers around it, mimicking the rhythm of sex with her hand. I only let her do that for a short while. I only let her drive me crazy to a point well before the point of no return. I needed to be inside her. It was an ache inside of me that I had ignored since I’d met her, and now I was going to let go and let my own needs come first for the first time since I’d gotten married.

I got rid of her pants. There was, again, no ceremony about it. I laid her out on the bed like a feast and crawled over her. Her thighs fell open for me, an indication that she wanted this as much as I did. If she hadn’t I would have backed away immediately. The only thing I had for Camille that trumped my lust was respect.

I positioned myself at her entrance and she was wet and ready. She gasped, air escaping through her open lips. Her eyes were on mine and when I pushed into her I lowered my mouth onto her and kissed her. This was not just about her sex, but about her.

She squirmed a little underneath me when I pushed all the way in. I waited for a moment when I was into the hilt, letting her adjust. She breathed fast and shallow. I ran my fingers through her curly hair, over her cheeks, tracing her eyebrows, her ears, her nose, her lips.

“You’re beautiful.” This was so important to me that she knew that. That she understood what this was about. It wasn’t revenge sex or a rebound or some ass because I was lonely. This was all about her.

I started moving. In and out, in and out. Slowly, stroking. Her eyes rolled back and then closed and she gasped, whimpering moans slipping out of her throat. Her hands were on my back, her fingers massaging the skin. I kept moving. The sensation was fantastic. I ran my hand over her body, over her breast. She arched her back, moving her hips along with mine.

I felt her orgasm building. Her body tightened around mine, her legs hooked around my ass, her hands kneaded the skin on my back, her moans became louder. It coaxed my orgasm out, stroke by stroke, too.

She released before I did, toppling over into the abyss and I watched her face. She gave herself over to it entire. Her eyebrows knit together, her mouth opened in a silent cry, and then her body clamped down on mine and she curled around me, nails biting into my skin. I grunted, relishing the sharp pain that came with the exhilaration, the ecstasy. I only waited until the worst was over until she was breathing again, before I kept moving.

Her orgasm had nearly kick started mine and I wanted my release. I wanted to claim her. It sounded awful and primal and animalistic but it was what I wanted. Some carnal part of me wanted to mark her so that no one else would look at her. Somewhere in the back of my mind, a little voice shouted that I’d never wanted to do that with Marina, but I drowned it out with sex. I went faster and faster.

Her cries and moans were louder and came freely now, as if breaking through the orgasm had let her break through self-consciousness, too. I felt it building inside of me now, my balls contracted and my core was on fire. Just a little… more…

My body jerked and I froze, letting nature take over, letting my body do what it needed to. I was aware of her whimpering when I released inside of her, of her hands on my back and her breath in my ear. When it finally subsided she opened her eyes and she looked at me.

Big brown eyes. Beautiful. A face I wanted to look at over and over and over again.

“Holy shit, Mark.”

I smiled. Such an adolescent expression after such a mature act. I nodded.

Holy shit, indeed.

Camille

I spent the night. When he finished inside of me I hadn’t wanted to spoil it by getting up and leaving. I didn’t want to leave, anyway. Mark had slipped out of, collapsed next to me and pulled me against him, curling his body around mine like a question mark. If I had been unsure before about his intentions with me I was sure now. Men who wanted one-night stands and booty calls didn’t spoon. These were facts you learned at a very young age.

Mark wasn’t using me. I wasn’t sure what else was behind it – I was hesitant to assume there was any emotional input – but it definitely wasn’t just physical. Was it?

I carefully slid out from underneath the covers. It was very early, the light coming from outside still laced with a silver quality. I tiptoed around the room to find my clothes. I didn’t want to hit and run but I had to get out of here to think straight. I didn’t want him to think it was any less to me than it was to him, but a girl has to think.

I got dressed as quietly as I could. I glanced back at him one more time before leaving the room. He was fast asleep, tangled in sheets we’d both messed up.

I let myself out, scared an alarm would go off. There was nothing. I walked all the way back to the bus stop and got on one that would take me back to my dorm. To real life.

What was I doing? I ran my hands through my hair, hoping it didn’t look too wild, like sex hair. I hadn’t even checked myself in the mirror before I’d left. I ran a finger under each eye, hoping my make-up hadn’t smudged.

Everything inside the college dorm was quiet, most of the students taking the morning to sleep in while they could. Late nights and impossibly early mornings define student life – you take a break whenever you can. I’d left with the same clothes on last night. I was relieved no one would see me coming in.

Sharon came down the corridor. Early riser. She stopped dead when she saw me.

“Is it still a walk of shame when you’re in your own corridor?” A smile played around her lips. Dammit, she knew.

I sighed and shook my head.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

I started saying no, but then changed my answer. “Actually, I do.” I had a lot on my mind. I needed to tell someone, and considering that Sharon was the one that always ended up peeling me off the floor when something went wrong in my life she was the lady for the job. I opened my room door and she came in with me. She sat down on the chair Mark had used when he’d been here.

“So, who’s the lucky guy?”

“Mark.”

No reason to try and sugarcoat it. No matter when the truth came out, there would be a reaction.

Sharon frowned. “I don’t remember any Mark. Does he study with us?”

I shook my head. “Not a student Mark. A grownup Mark.”

I watched her mind tick, running through all the Mark’s we knew. Her eyes widened slightly and I knew she’d landed on the right one. I nodded a confirmation.

“Are you out of your mind? What the hell is wrong with you?”

This was the first time she’d asked me that. I heard that sentence often.

“It wasn’t on purpose.”

She snorted. “A classic case of you slipped and he fell?”

I rolled my eyes at her sarcasm. It wasn’t necessary.

“Don’t be a bitch right now, okay? I’m stuck.”

She snorted again and I could almost taste the next snarky comment but she didn’t say it and I breathed out in relief. The truth was I was starting to fall for Mark and it scared the shit out of me. I needed another perspective and Sharon – on the days she chose – could really be a voice of reason.

“I know you think this is all wrong, but the story isn’t exactly what you think.”

She raised her eyebrows and folded her arms. So tell me, her face said. I explained to her about Marina and her lover, about Mark and how lonely he’s been not just after the affair but while he was married, too.

“So, you thought it would be noble to keep him company?”

I sighed. “Can you please just push aside the fact that he’s twice my age—”

“And married.”

“Yeah… and married. And just treated this like every other screwed up relationship I’ve had?”

Sharon shrugged with one shoulder. I wasn’t sure if it was consent or indifference.

“The truth is that I really like him. I’m falling for him. He’s different. But he’s a billionaire with a life he built himself and I’m just a student. Why would he like me? Why would he go for me?”

“I don’t know.” Sharon’s voice was neutral. “You might want to be careful, but it has happened before that men were genuine. It can happen again.”

I picked at my thumbnail. “I am pregnant with his child, after all.”

“But that happened before the sex, not after.”

I nodded. “I know. And it’s also not my baby. It’s hers.” I covered my face with my hands. “God, this is so complicated.” My voice was muffled through my fingers.

“Why don’t you go and talk to him about it? You deserve an answer if you ask him the question. He can’t just leave you hanging, if he does you’ll know, anyway, but you still need to see him. And his wife.”

“She’s not his ex, yet.”

“She might never be.”

I hadn’t thought about that. When he’d told me she’d moved out I’d assumed it was over. Us having sex had made me feel like it was final. I hadn’t thought about the fact that he might take her back for the baby’s sake, that it might be nothing more than a one-nighter to get it out of his system. Shit.

“Stop worrying about it,” Sharon ordered. “You can’t overthink this until you speak to him.”

“And I can’t speak to him until after the test series or I’ll fail them all. Especially if it goes south.”

She nodded. I was being reasonable.

“Can I ask you something?”

I looked up at her and nodded. Her eyes sparkled and a smile spread over her face. “What was he like? In bed?”

I smiled, too. “Oh, my God, Sharon. He’s older, so he knows what he’s doing. I mean… hell. He really knows what he’s doing. It was fantastic.”

I swallowed, trying to get rid of the insecurities that were creeping in. Had I been good in bed? Had I left him just as satisfied as he’d left me? Was this something he would do again? Was it something I would let happen again? Did I have to stop it?

I shook off the questions and focused on Sharon, giving her details, telling her enough to satisfy her curiosity without sacrificing my or Mark’s dignity. It distracted me from all the questions, the doubts, the insecurity. It distracted me from a future that was unsure.

Mark

I couldn’t get her off my mind. Legs that went on forever, caramel skin that tasted just as sweet. Her eyes, boring into mine, encouraging me to bare it all. Her mouth, mesmerizing into wanting to kiss her whenever she spoke about something interesting, which was all the time.

I should have thought about what I was doing. I was nervous I’d taken it too far. I knew what I felt for her but I had no idea if she felt the same for me.

And she was pregnant with my child. With my and Marina’s child. Had I done something terrible?

It was difficult to see something that had been so spectacular as something terrible. I hadn’t felt like that with a woman since… I wasn’t actually sure if I’d ever felt that way around a woman. I knew for a fact Marina had never made me feel that way, which was just another reason on the pile of why I shouldn’t be with her. I’d been trying my damn best to make her happy, to be the model husband, to give her everything her heart desired.

It was just a pity her heart didn’t desire me. That hurt. It had stung like a bitch when I’d come back after catching the two of them in bed and she’d sat on the couch, her makeup in place, her hair perfect, her voice, her eyes, pleading.

I’d kicked her out. I couldn’t stand the look of her. She was nothing like the woman I’d married. I felt tricked and betrayed, not just by the affair but by our entire marriage.

I drew my thoughts back to Camille. She deserved them, not Marina. Not now. She was a point of light in a life that had become increasingly dark. She’d made me realize what it was like to be happy again, and that it wasn’t wrong to want that. I needed her to know how I felt about her. I needed her to understand that this wasn’t just about sex.

I called her. I was scared she wouldn’t answer. She’d left without saying goodbye.

“Do you want to come over tonight?” I asked. “Just to talk, to spend time together.” No sex, I wanted her to understand. She hesitated.

“I can’t see you until after my tests,” she said. My heart plummeted.

“Are you upset?”

“Not at all.” She was quiet to respond there and it made me feel better. “I’m not upset at all. But I need to pass these tests to get into the exam and I can’t afford a distraction.” She paused before adding on with a smile in her voice, “and you’re a very big distraction.”

When we ended the conversation I felt better. She didn’t hate me. She didn’t think I was the scum of the earth. At least, she was very good at pretending, if that was the case. I didn’t see her as the kind of person to lie about it, though. She seemed straight forward, open, uncomplicated. A big distraction, she’d called me. A compliment.

Dusk started falling when the intercom buzzed. I walked to the television that was linked to all the cameras that monitored the place. Marina stood outside, the door of her Gold Mercedes open, the lights on.

“Can we talk?”

I wanted to tell her to go away. I didn’t want to let her in. But the sooner I got it over with, the better. I opened the gate and walked to the front door. My stomach turned to stone, nerves settling inside of me like they were going to stay. I didn’t want to talk to her. I never wanted to see her again.

I opened the door and she stopped in front of me. Was she expecting a kiss? When I didn’t move she carried on, moving deeper into the house. She sat down in her usual spot on the couch as if I was the one that was going to be interviewed, not her.

I sat down in my usual spot, too. I realized that our usual seats hadn’t been on the same couch for a long time.

“Why did you come?”

She looked hurt. “Is it wrong for a woman to come home to her husband?”

I shrugged. “Is it wrong to sleep with her fertility doctor in her marriage bed?”

She cringed away as if I’d physically struck her. Her eyes welled with tears.

“I made a mistake. Haven’t you ever made a mistake?”

I thought about our marriage, how devoted I’d been to Marina. I thought about Camille, the way she’d looked so perfect on my bed, naked, wanting. I shook my head.

“I’ve never made a mistake like that. This wasn’t a white lie or a forgotten anniversary, for God’s sake.”

She nodded, looking at her hands. Her nails were freshly done. My money. I was going to stop her cards.

“I wanted to fix this between us, Mark. I want us to be how we used to be.”

Before she’d become a bitch or before she’d had the affair? Those didn’t happen at the same time. I shook my head.

“I don’t think I’ll be able to do that. I don’t trust you anymore.” I wanted to add that I should never have, but I didn’t. That would have been cruel. I didn’t want to be cruel, only realistic.

“Please, Mark. You can’t just give up on us now. We have a baby on the way. What about the baby? Do this for the baby if not for me.”

We didn’t even know if it was a boy or a girl. Neither Camille or I went to the doctor’s meeting.

“I’m sorry, Marina, but everything has changed. I can’t do this.”

She tried to plead a little longer. When that didn’t work, she changed tactics.

“You have someone else, then?”

I rolled my eyes. “That’s rich, coming from you. I wasn’t the one that had the affair with the one person we were both supposed to be able to trust, to confide in to build our lives together.”

“But you’re used to whoring around. Before you met me, that’s all you did.”

I was getting angry. She knew exactly how to push my buttons. That was what happened when you lived with someone, married someone, shared your life with someone. You got to know them well enough to know where you could hit them, where it really hurt.

“My life before you and after you are two very different things. I gave up my lifestyle for you.”

“But that didn’t stop you from falling straight into bed with another whore, did it?”

“Camille is not a whore.”

Shit. The words had slipped out, our back and forth had gotten faster and faster. Marina’s face changed from shock to a sly grin.

“I knew it. I know who you really are, Mark. You can’t hide it with fancy suits and cars and that billion watt smile of yours.”

She was hurting me and she knew it.

“A child of all things. She’s barely an adult, and you want to tell me she’s not a whore? What could she possibly see in you? Or you in her?”

She’d stunned me, but not for long.

“I care more for her than I ever cared for you.” Let her take that however, she wanted. She paled a little but she bounced back quick. That was one of the upsides of being Marina. Her skin was thick and her tongue was sharp.

“Don’t play games with me, Mark. Jealousy won’t win me over. I’m not going to run back to you just because I feel like I have competition.”

I nodded. “Good. That saves me the trouble of having to get rid of you over and over again.”

She opened her mouth to say something but she had nothing and snapped it shut again. For a moment I felt guilty. I was being hard on her. I was hurting her. I wanted to apologize but then I saw those dark brown hands on her light skin again, the sheet clutched to the chest he’d been starting at openly, and I swallowed my regrets.

Marina stood up. Her heels clacked on the marble tiles all the way to the front door.

“You’ll hear from my lawyer, Mark. The baby is mine and you know, as the woman, I’ll win I court. If you want to play dirty, so can I.”

I followed her to the front door. I watched her climb into her car. She started it with a huff, flicking her hair over her shoulder. I was tired. Exhausted.

I still loved her. On some level, I supposed I would for a long time, still. But so much of me had been bruised and become callous as a result of constant battering it was hard for me to reconcile the woman she was now with the woman she had been before. It was hard for me to find a reason to feel like I should fix it with her. It was hard to care about what happened to her at all.

She reversed out of the yard and sped off. I could hear her engine whining for a long time after the gate had rolled shut. I turned around and walked back into the house that felt miserable and empty. It was easy to get rid of someone that had hurt you. It was hard to filter through all the emotions that had built up through the years, to see the house you’d shared as a place of your own again. A place where you could be yourself without being judged for it.

Her comment about the whores rolled around my mind and I struggled to silence it. It was true, I’d lived the bachelor’s life before her. But I had been a bachelor. There wasn’t another choice. I had changed everything for her when we’d gotten married, even who I was.

That had been the mistake. Maybe we’d gone into this all wrong. I’d gone into the relationship thinking Marina would never change, but she did. And she’d gone into the relationship expecting I would change, and I never did. Maybe it was just a bad match and too long trying to make something work that had been doomed to fail all along.

Or maybe I was being nice and giving her too much credit when, in the end, she was the one that had forced it until it broke.

Camille

Three tests in two weeks and I had six more to go. Some of the subjects had double-barrel tests and I had to get through all of them. I hadn’t slept for than two hours a night for the past six nights and I was running on coffee and willpower.

After the test series, I was going to sleep for a week. The fact that I was pregnant made it all the more difficult. I ran low on energy very quickly. I was sleepy often. I had to pee all the time, even during my tests where I had to hold it, or when I really couldn’t I had to be escorted by a moderator to make sure I wasn’t just cheating in the toilet stall.

I was hungry all the time, and besides my belly that kept growing I was pretty sure I was picking up weight. A little more than five months to go. I hadn’t even reached the halfway mark, yet.

Sometimes when I walked on campus students did a double take. I knew they were speculating about my pregnancy, whether it was real or if I’d just picked up a lot of weight. I knew that there were those who said I was saying it was a surrogacy just to cover up for the fact that my pregnancy was an accident.

I knew that I didn’t really care, either. My real friends knew the truth and believed me for the most part, and the most important thing was that I was going to pay off my degree and make my mama proud. That was all that mattered to me at this point.

I would go through life without a single friend as long as mama was still on my side.

I sat down on a bench. I was halfway between the dorm and college campus and I was heaving and sweating. My bag felt ridiculously heavy. I found a bottle of water and drank at least half of it. Sure, it would make me have to pee again, but it was the lesser of two evils at this point.

Other students were already heading toward class. I could see them in the distance, a range of bags in every color, hair styles and clothes that defined student life. I was happy here, even though at the moment I felt like an outcast.

After ten minutes of catching my breath, I had to get up and keep moving. I was already late for class.

“Camille,” a voice said behind me and I turned. Marina stood under the tree, her feet together in her nude heels, her dress suit pristine and her hair and nails perfectly manicured. She was much older but she still looked like she’d stepped off the cover of a magazine. A pang of guilt shot into my chest. I’d slept with her husband. I hadn’t even hesitated when I realized that was where he was heading.

“How are you, Marina? I haven’t heard from you in a while?” I forced a smile and walked closer to her. My fingers were trembling but I clutched onto my bag to hide it. “The baby is doing well.”

She smiled a smile that didn’t reach her eyes, and looked at my belly.

“Thank God it’s you, imagine that happening to my body.”

The insult jabbed at me and my smile faltered.

“Is there something I can help you with? I’m late for class.”

She shook her head, glanced in the direction of the other students that were thinning out now that classes had already started.

“Oh, no. Nothing you can do to fix this, really. I was just wondering why you thought it wouldn’t come out that you’re sleeping with my husband.”

Blood drained from my face and turned to ice in my veins. My stomach turned and I couldn’t breathe.

“It was a mistake, Marina. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for it to happen.”

She shrugged. “You see, it’s very hard for me to believe you when he tells me how much he feels for you and how little he cares for me.”

When she looked at me again she looked different. She was still composed as ever on the outside but her eyes were manic and her mouth was curled into a sneer rather than a smile.

“I’m sorry, Marina.”

“I don’t believe you.” She laughed. I shook my head, held up my hands defense. I’d made such a mistake. I should have stopped it when he came onto me. I should have done something about it. I’d known it was wrong but I’d been overcome by emotion, by how much he’d cared for me.

“I never meant for this to happen. It was a mistake, a stupid mistake. In fact, I think that he was just trying to forget that he’d lost you. You know he loves you, you know how much it hurt him that he’d lost you.”

She shook her head while I was talking. I was panicking. Rambling and panicking. I said anything that came to mind just to make it all better. I was young and stupid and I should have thought about what I was doing before just falling into bed with him. Maybe he was getting back together with her and they could have their baby and I would disappear forever.

“I won’t ever come near him again, I swear. As soon as this baby is born I’ll disappear out of your life forever.”

Marina sighed and it felt like she was a mother that listened to the stupid excuses of her child. I’d really messed up.

“Do you know how it feels to have your whole life ripped away from you?” she asked. The guilt got bigger and bigger until it felt like it was suffocating me. “Especially when you’re traded for a younger model, one that can have children.”

Shit. This was getting worse and worse.

“I’m so sorry. I never meant for this to happen. I didn’t think—”

“That’s it. You’re getting there,” she interrupted me. “You didn’t think.”

“I really have to go to class.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. You have to get back to your life. I’ll let you do that. It’s a pity I don’t have a life to get back to anymore.”

I didn’t know what to do, what to say. I turned and started walking away from her. She grabbed my hair from behind and yanked back. Pain shot through my skull and I fell backward. I hit the floor with one hand. Pain flooded my wrist and my back. Marina stood over me and fear clawed at my throat. I thought about screaming.

“Please,” I pleaded. She smirked and stepped back. I rolled onto my side and tried to get up. I saw her foot pull back and I knew what was coming. It all happened in slow motion and I still couldn’t stop it. I was on my side, my belly exposed. The toe of her nude shoe came toward me with full force.

“The baby,” I started staying, but then she kicked me and I cried out, the scream drowning out the rest of my sentence. I felt something inside me rip. The pain was unbearable. I heard Marina laugh somewhere in the distance but it was fading away. Warmth between my legs, liquid, lots of it. I looked down and saw blood. Too much blood.

“Help,” I tried to scream but my voice had gone hoarse. My throat was raw. Blood rushed in my ears and the world started to blur. Marina disappeared and it was just me. I tried to drag myself up but the pain in my belly flooded my body and I collapsed again whimpering. I curled into a ball, hoping to make it less. Hoping to hold onto the baby, the little boy or girl who was bleeding out. I tried to be the mother I would never be able to be and save my child. Not theirs, mine. My baby in my belly. It would be too late. There was no one around, the campus was empty now. I looked up at the sky, the patches of blue through the leaves, the green. I closed my eyes and let darkness fold around me, taking me away. The last thing I heard was the sound of my heart, breaking.

Mark

Everything in the hospital was white. White sheets, white walls, white floors, white monitors. Everything was white when I needed it to be black. Black was the color of mourning.

A student who had seen the whole thing had called 9-1-1. The ambulance had arrived ten minutes later. The police had followed suit. They had reacted as fast as they possibly could, and still it might be too late.

I sat next to her bed, looking at all the lines that ran into her body. Bags of fluid into her IV line. Oxygen into pipes in her nose. A catheter next to the bed. The monitor beeped steadily, albeit it slow, the only proof that she was alive.

She was pale. Her hair was matted and pulled back from her face. Her eyes were sunken. Her hands were still. She hadn’t moved from the position on her back since they’d brought her in two days ago.

It felt like I was running on life support, too. Every inch of my being only lurched forward when the monitor beeped with another pulse of her heart. People came to see her and left again. It was her friend, Sharon, that had called me to tell me what had happened.

The baby was gone. It had been a girl. The pain that had come with the knowledge that she was no longer alive, would never see the light of day, had been as much of a surprise as it had been unbearable. I’d never wanted to be a father, but I’d never wished the child dead. This was unfair. This felt like some kind of punishment for doing the wrong thing, but I hadn’t been punished. It was an innocent child that had taken the fall, and it was unfair.

I put my hand on Camille’s arm. I’d been sitting here like this since I’d found out. She was warm but there was no life, not really. She wasn’t here. She was somewhere far away, caught up in the web of sorrow and despair and agony of what had happened.

A police officer knocked on the door before stepping into the room.

“Mr. Owen, may I talk to you for a moment?”

I nodded. The police had been in and out of the room since I’d arrived. It was about Marina. They’d arrested her. She needed a lawyer. I wasn’t going to pay for one. She’d hurt the one person that made me feel alive. She’d murdered a child. I didn’t know her. I didn’t know the woman who was my wife.

“The court date has been set for two weeks from now. I just wanted you to know.”

They didn’t have to tell me. They kept me updated, anyway. There was something so painful about losing a child the world grieved with you.

“Thank you, officer.”

He looked at Camille. “How is she doing?”

“No better.”

He nodded. He was the man that had taken Marina into custody. He was one of the first on the scene.

“We’re all rooting for you, for her.”

I nodded. I couldn’t say thank you. My voice caught in my throat and if I spoke or even looked at him I would start crying.

A woman that looked a lot like Camille arrived two days later. She had the same skin, the same hair, the same mouth. Her eyes were gray and she wasn’t smiling. When she saw Camille she clapped her hands to her mouth and started crying. I got up.

“Are you Camille’s mother?”

She looked at me and nodded. She touched her daughter’s leg through the covers.

“I don’t know what’s going on. I don’t understand.”

I walked out of the room and poured her a cup of water at the water cooler. She took it from me when I walked back into the room and took a sip.

“Did Camille tell you about the baby?”

She shook her head, cheeks still wet. I nodded and pulled a chair closer for her.

“The baby wasn’t hers.”

I started at the beginning and told her what Camille had done for us, how she’d ended up pregnant, how she lost the baby. Her mother cried the whole way through and my heart went out to her. I put my hand on her shoulder.

“I’m truly sorry for what your daughter has suffered. I will do everything in my power to make sure she comes out of this and finishes her degree. She only wants to make you proud.”

The mother, her name turned out to be Tracy, nodded and kept crying. There was nothing more I could do and I felt helpless and in pain. I couldn’t change anything. All the money in the world couldn’t save people.

She opened her eyes the next morning. I was the first person she looked at.

“The baby,” she croaked in a voice that was almost non-existent. I looked down at my hands. My lack of answer was enough. When I looked at her again, tears ran down her cheeks. I put a hand on her leg.

“I’m so sorry.”

She closed her eyes and nodded. I didn’t know what to do. I felt so damn helpless I wanted to scream.

“You mother is here.”

Her eyes widened, fear in them. Just as I said it Tracy walked through the door.

“Oh, my darling,” she said, crying again. “You should have told me.”

I left the room, leaving them to talk. There was a lot to say and I was sure I didn’t have to be present for the two of them to make amends.

Three hours later Tracy popped her head out of the door and said Camille was asking for me. I stood up. Tracy walked to me.

“You are a good man,” she said. “I don’t always agree with her choices, but you have been here for her when no one else would.”

She patted my hand and walked away. I wasn’t sure what to say. I walked into the room. Camille’s eyes were puffy from crying and her hands were on her stomach. I ached for her, feeling her loss and her pain.

“I’m sorry,” I said.

“Don’t be. It’s not your fault.”

I sat down next to her and took her hand. She squeezed it and that small display of life meant more to me than she would ever know.

“Where is she?”

I knew who she meant. The baby. They kept her for us.

“We should name her before we lay her to rest. I’ll arrange a funeral if you’d like.”

She nodded. That was all we said about it. I changed the topic.

“Marina has been arrested. There were witnesses on campus that saw what she did. She’s been charged with assault and first-degree murder.”

Camille swallowed.

“How are you?”

I looked at her, frowning. After everything, she was asking about me?

“It was your baby too.”

I swallowed down a lump in my throat. “I thought I would lose you. I don’t know what I would have done if you didn’t make it.” My voice cracked and I swallowed again, taking a deep breath. “You’ve come to mean very much to me, Camille. More than anyone before. It might be too early to say this, but I nearly lost you and life is too damn short.”

I hesitated.

“I’m in love with you.”

I watched her face, trying to gauge her reaction to my words. Her face was soft and she cried again, tears rolling down her cheeks. I gave her a tissue.

“We’ll get through this together, okay?”

She nodded. “Together is the only way we’ll be able to do it. I’d like that.”

It wasn’t an admission of her returned love, but it didn’t have to be. She wanted me with her, to work through this together, and that was all that mattered. We could work out the rest at a later stage when everything that had happened had been laid to rest and we could find it in us to move forward.

I was still holding her hand. She turned on her side, wincing, and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and I let her slip back into sleep. Even when she drifted off her fingers still squeezed mine. She didn’t let go, and I didn’t move. I would sit here so she could hold onto my hand for as long as she needed me. I would only let go when she did.

Camille

18 months later

Getting over the death of an unborn child is just as hard as getting over the death of anyone who’d been something in your life. I’d thought it would be easier to move on. It wasn’t. I thought it wouldn’t mean so much to me because she hadn’t been mine, but I’d been wrong about that.

Mark and I had sat down and we’d named her Breanna. They’d brought her to me in a shoebox, so tiny and frail. She would have been a beautiful child. She’d never belonged to Mark and Marina. She’d belonged to me, and it had been hard letting go.

Mark had arranged a ceremony for her. Sharon, my mother, Mark and me were the only people that had attended. I wouldn’t have been able to cope if there had been more. My mother had understood what it meant to me. She’d been there for me in a way Mark would never have been able to understand.

The college had understood what had gone wrong – maybe they’d felt guilty that this had happened on their campus – and I’d been granted an extension. It was a semester later than all my peers, but I was finally graduating.

I was in a room at Mark’s new house where I was getting ready for the ceremony. He’d sold the house he and Marina had shared and he’d bought this one. It was just as luxurious but it was smaller, cozier. More like Mark.

My mother helped me with my hair, pinning it to the side. I wore the black toga and she was emotional. Everything about the gambling had come out and she was even more proud of me that I’d done something about it rather than run back home.

It didn’t make sense to me. In my eyes, I’d just messed up.

“Mark is going to be here, soon,” she said. I lived here with him. Mama had flown up for the ceremony. She didn’t like the fact that Mark was so much older than me, but she understood that we had been to hell and back together and even she couldn’t deny that something like that forged bonds no one could break.

“Thank you for being here,” I said and hugged her.

Mark honked his horn outside the house and we walked out. He came early from the office especially. He got out and opened the car doors for the both of us.

“You look great,” he said before I got in, kissing me on the mouth. “I’m so proud of you.”

I smiled and got in the car. We’d been able to move on and I was happy. I was happy with him. I was happy with my life.

The ceremony was long and boring, with speeches about greatness and tenacity and all that. Our class valedictorian made a speech about moving onward and upward and in it, she mentioned me and how I’d risen despite the odds. It was strange with all the attention on me but I smiled and nodded and hoped they would look away soon.

When I received my award mama and Mark went crazy. Sharon was there, too, joining in on the fun.

Afterward, we went to a restaurant, the four of us. It was a posh place, the kind that we’d been going to more often since Mark and I had started dating officially. The staff all knew Mark. I was the young new girlfriend that they’d started getting to know, too, and I got nods and smiles from all around the room. They led us to a private table in the back where the other diners were far enough removed that I didn’t feel like a celebrity. The word of Marina and what she’d done, and what had happened to me, had come out and a lot of people knew me.

Marina had been sentenced to thirteen years in prison. I hadn’t followed the case. Mark had gone and come back with a sense of closure.

“I want to make a toast,” Mark said after he ordered champagne. He looked at me.

“To Camille, who had gone against all odds and come out ahead anyway.”

Sharon and my mom lifted their glasses and we all drank champagne. The evening was beautiful. Before dessert, mama and Sharon got up.

“You’re leaving already?”

Mama nodded. “I’m tired.”

“And I have a work in the morning.”

I got up and hugged them both. “Thank you so much. For everything.” I didn’t know where I would have been without them. Mama walked away but Sharon lingered, putting her hands on my face and smiling at me. It was strangely emotional. When she left I frowned at Mark. He shrugged.

We sat down.

“Can I order for us?” he asked. I nodded.

Mark flagged a waiter and picked up the dessert menu, pointing and discussing. The waiter nodded. “For the lady, I’d like your Special,” he said. The waiter smiled.

“Of course.”

He disappeared. Mark poured me more champagne and I laughed.

“At this rate, you’ll get me drunk.”

“This is just to celebrate.”

“Another glass?”

He shrugged. The plates with dessert came. They placed a masterpiece in front of Mark with a chocolate sculpture that looked like it had taken days. I got something similar, except it was with sugar. Underneath the webbed dome of crystallized sugar, instead of cake, sat a black velvet box. I frowned and looked at Mark.

“What’s this?”

He shrugged. I lifted the sugary dome and pulled out the box, opening it. In it was a ring with a diamond the size of a pea. My mouth dropped open and I looked at Mark. He’d gone down on one knee next to me.

“Will you marry me?”

Oh, God. I was at a loss for words. This was crazy. This was… a dream come true. I smiled, tears stinging the back of my eyes. I nodded.

Mark took the ring and slid it onto my finger. He got up and kissed me. The waiter removed my plate and replaced it with a dessert similar to Mark’s. I laughed, overwhelmed, and we dug in.

Life is never predictable, and often our choices lead us in a different direction that we ever could have imagined. If I hadn’t lost all my fortunes in a stupid Blackjack game I would never have met the love of my life. We’d been through so much together, the bond between us was stronger than any relationship either of us had ever had.

There were still times when I thought of Breanna and then I ached for her, craving the feel of her inside of me again. She would always be my first child, but when Mark and I married I wanted to try again. I wanted children of my own, children I could tell about the little girl that should have been.

But I only wanted to do it when Mark was ready to be a father. I wanted us to be happy together. There was still a lot of time. After all, I’d only just graduated.

We had the rest of our lives together, and I looked forward to it.

FORBIDDEN LOVE

Chanise was on her way down to the office when she got a phone call from her daughter's daycare.

“Ms. Johnson?” the school secretary asked. “This is Amanda Palmer, from Bright Eyes Daycare.”

“Yes? Is something wrong?” Chanise was in her car, with the phone on speaker. She started pulling over to the side of the road right away, worried that something had happened to her daughter.

“Well, it's nothing too bad,” Amanda said. “But Deena has had a little accident.”

“Accident?” Chanise's hands gripped tighter on the steering wheel. “Is she okay?”

“Yes. Sorry, not an injury, Ms. Johnson. I mean she made a little mess. She's fine, but I'm afraid she needs a change of clothes.”

“Oh.” Chanise let out a long breath of relief. “Okay. I can come by and pick her up. Sorry about that.”

“It's no problem. She's just a bit upset about her dress, that’s all. She said it's new.”

“Yes,” Chanise said. “She just got it for her birthday. All right, I can be there in about ten minutes.”

“Okay, that'll be fine.”

Chanise turned the car around and headed for the daycare. She would be late for work, but that wouldn't really be a problem. One of the few advantages of working for her dad was that he gave her a bit of leeway when it came to this sort of thing. She called him to let him know that she would be a little bit late. He told her not to worry about it. Apparently, there was only one patient scheduled for today anyway.

When Chanise arrived at the daycare, Deena was sitting off to the side of the room by herself. The teacher greeted Chanise as soon as she came in. “Hi. Sorry, we had to call you in the middle of the day. Deena's been in a bit of a mood because of her dress.”

“It's okay,” Chanise said. “I don't really have time to run home and get her a change of clothes, so I'll just bring her to work with me.”

“If that's what you want to do,” Amanda said.

Chanise went over to the table Deena was playing at. “Hey, baby girl. Momma's here.”

“Momma!” Deena jumped out of her chair and wrapped her arms around Chanise's legs, hugging her tight. “I made a mess and my dress is ruined! Look!”

She stepped back and held her skirt up, showing off the stain. Chocolate milk was spilled all over the front of the dress. It looked like an effort had been made to clean it up, but the stain was still visible.

Chanise took her daughter's hand and led her to the door. “We'll get it cleaned up. I promise. But for now you're gonna have to come with me to Grandpa's office.”

“Can Grandpa clean my dress?” Deena asked.

“No. Don't worry about that, baby girl. I'm going to get it fixed up when we get home.”

“But...”

Chanise knelt in front of her daughter to look her in the eye. “Now, baby, you just have to be patient, okay? I promise. It’ll be okay.”

“Humph.” Deena stomped a foot on the ground, frowning in her best grumpy face.

Chanise sighed and stood up, tousling her daughter's braids. “Let's go, sweetheart.”

She got Deena into her car seat and they headed for Grandpa's office. When they got there, there was a single patient waiting in the waiting room. He was a big, muscular man who was nearly as tall sitting down as Chanise was standing up. He smirked at Chanise as soon as she walked in, his eyes roaming over her curvy figure. “Well, hello there,” he said. “I was getting mad about being kept waiting, but I'm starting to think it was worth the wait.”

Chanise snorted and rolled her eyes. She didn't have time for her father's patients to be flirting with her, especially not some jock white boy who looked way too full of himself. “I'm sorry about the delay,” she said, keeping her most professional tone. “If' you'll just give me a moment, I'll get your paperwork.”

“Take your time,” the man said.

His eyes followed Chanise as she led her daughter through the door that led to her desk, separated from the waiting room by an opaque glass wall. She kept the window closed for a few minutes while she got Deena changed out of her dress. She didn't have any clothes in Deena's size stored at the office, so she zipped her up in a spare hoodie that was so big in such a way that the bottom sagged on the ground. She had to roll the sleeves up several times to keep them from dangling off the ends of Deena's arms, and Deena had to pull the bottom of the sweatshirt up in order to walk.

“Okay, baby girl,” Chanise said, “you go color or read one of your storybooks, okay? Momma has to work for a while.”

“But I wanna play outside,” Deena protested.

“Later, baby, okay?” Chanise smiled at her daughter and kissed her forehead. “I promise I'll take you outside in a little bit.”

Once Deena was occupied with her coloring books, Chanise opened the window between her desk and the waiting room. The patient walked over and leaned his elbows on the windowsill, looking down at her and smiling. “So, are you my shrink?” he asked.

“No, you'll be speaking with Dr. Johnson.” She decided not to mention that the counselor was her father. There usually wasn't any reason to let patients know that she was related to him. It tended to lead to people making assumptions that she had only gotten the job because he was her father. When the truth was that she had turned down a higher paying job in order to work at her father's practice. She felt like this was the best place for her, and she was proud to help her father keep his business running. Especially since without her help, he would never be able to keep the books in order.

“Your name, please?” She asked the man, slipping into her professional tone of voice. Since there was only one patient scheduled today, it was a moot question, but she had to make sure that the man wasn't in the wrong office. There were several other practitioners in the same building, and mix-ups did happen from time to time.

“Jake Stone,” he said. “What, you don't recognize me?”

She glanced up at him. His face wasn't familiar. Ruggedly handsome, but not familiar. “Sorry, should I?”

He looked a bit disappointed. “I won the Superbowl a couple of years ago. Come on. Don't you watch the news?”

“Not the sports news,” Chanise said. “Sorry. Here, I'll need you to fill this out.” She handed him a clipboard with the standard questions for a new patient.

He took the clipboard, frowning at it. “Is this really necessary? I'm only here because my coach said it’s mandatory. I figured I would go in, talk to the shrink for a few minutes, and then you can sign off on it to show I did what I was told. No big deal, right?”

“I'm sorry,” Chanise said, handing Jake a pen. “We have the same procedures for all patients. It'll only take a few minutes.”

He let out a long sigh. “All right. If I have to jump through hoops, I will.”

He took the pen, and his fingers brushed against her caramel skin just for a moment. A deliberate moment, she thought, based on the way he winked at her.

She pulled her hand away and slammed the window shut, blocking him out. Then, while he was filling out the required forms, she checked the computer for information about the patient. It turned out he had been sent here for therapy because of issues he had been having with other players on his team, resulting in some kind of fighting in the locker room. According to the information the coach had emailed them when booking the appointment, Jake had to undergo mandatory counseling for anger management before he would be allowed to return to the field.

Chanise snorted and shook her head. Not only was he a jock, but he was a jock with a bad temper. She knew she would have to keep this one under a tight leash.

A few minutes passed before Jake knocked on the window. Chanise opened it and took the clipboard when he handed it to her. “Thank you,” she said. “It'll just be a few minutes.”

She started to close the window, but he leaned into it again, blocking her from shutting it. “Mind if I wait here?” He asked. “It's not every day I get the chance to chat with a fine piece of caramel delight like you.”

Chanise narrowed her eyes. “Excuse me?”

“What?” Jake spread his hands, grinning at her. “It's a compliment. I like a girl with a bit of booty on her, too.” He leaned through the window a bit, trying to look at her ass.

“Okay, you listen to me,” Chanise said, standing up from her chair. “I am not your 'caramel delight,' and I don't need some pasty-faced jock coming in here, trying to get his freak on with me. Now, if you'll excuse me.”

She shoved him back and slammed the window shut before he could say another word. He protested from the other side of the window, offering her an apology, but she ignored him. And she made sure to excuse herself into the back to take care of some paperwork when her father came out to bring Jake back into the counseling room. She didn't care to look at that fool man's face ever again.

* * *

Chanise saw Jake again a week later when he came in for his next appointment. It was a busier day that day, and there were several other patients in the waiting room. One man was busy filling out updates to his insurance information, and a young mother was sitting and reading a magazine while she waited for her teenage daughter to finish her counseling session.

Jake walked up to the window, flashing Chanise a smile. She looked up at him and resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Fortunately, for her, he seemed to be in a more subdued mood this time.

“Hi there,” he said. “Got any more forms for me to fill out?”

“Not this time,” she said. “We have all the information we need from you. I'll just need you to sign in.” She handed him the clipboard with the sign in sheet.

He signed his name and entered the time of his arrival. When he handed the clipboard back to her, he said, “Listen, I wanted to apologize to you for last week. I guess we got our signals crossed or something.”

“Is that what you think happened?” Chanise asked, folding her arms. “Because to me, it seemed like you were trying to put the moves on me while I was at work.”

He blushed slightly and lowered his eyes. “Yeah, well, I'm sorry about that. I'll be on my best behavior today. Promise.”

She watched him doubtfully, but she decided to give him a chance. “All right. Take a seat. Dr. Johnson is with another patient. It'll be a short wait.”

“No problem.” He turned away, then paused and looked back at her. “By the way, I don't think I ever got your name.”

“Chanise,” she said.

“Chanise. That's pretty.” He flashed her a smile, then went to sit down. Chanise watched him through the window as he started chatting up the young mother. Within a couple of minutes, he had her laughing and smiling.

Chanise shook her head and turned back to her work. It seemed like some women were easier than others were.

She was busy for the next hour or so, helping the man who needed to update his insurance forms, and working on scheduling for the next week or two. She barely noticed at first when Jake walked out of the counseling room at the end of his appointment. Her father walked out with him, walking Jake to the door. He had a hand on Jake's back, and he was leaning close and talking softly to him. Jake had his head down, nodding along with whatever Dr. Johnson was saying. At one point, he raised his hand to his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose as if he were trying to fight off tears.

Chanise watched the exchange, arching her eyebrows. With the way Jake had bragged that he was only here on his coach's orders, she hadn't expected counseling to have that sort of an effect on him. But it looked to her as if he'd had some sort of a breakdown. Of course, she didn't know the first thing about his life or his issues. But it made her curious. Maybe, she thought, his anger issues had some deeper cause.

Her father patted Jake on the back, then left and returned to his office. Jake waited for a moment, composing himself. He started to wipe his eyes on his sleeve, then stopped and looked around the empty waiting room.

Chanise picked up the box of tissues from her desk and set it on the windowsill. Jake walked over and took a few out. He wiped his eyes and blew his nose. “Thanks,” he said.

“No problem,” Chanise said.

Jake flashed her a weak smile, then turned to leave. She watched him go, wondering about his life and what had brought him to this point.

* * *

A few weeks passed. Jake came to his counseling sessions once a week, sometimes flirting with Chanise when he came into the waiting room, other times sitting quietly and keeping to himself. Chanise stayed out of his business; just like she did all of the other patients who came into her father's office. Though one day when she was home with her daughter, she ended up stumbling across something that told her a bit more about Jake Stone than she'd ever wanted to know.

“Mommy, look!” Deena called out from the living room of their small apartment. “That man is on TV.”

“What man?” Chanise asked. She headed from the kitchen into the living room, drying her hands on a towel.

“Look,” Deena said, pointing at the TV.

A news report was on the TV, with a picture of Jake on the screen, superimposed next to the anchor's face. The headline across the bottom of the screen read, “Superbowl Hopes Ride on Quarterback’s Mental Health.”

“Deena, why are you watching this?” Chanise asked. “Where are your cartoons?”

“I want to see this,” Deena said, hiding the remote behind her back.

Chanise sighed and sat down, curious what was going on with Jake that would have him on the news.

The report was already halfway done by the time Chanise started paying attention. “Sources say that the star quarterback has been suffering from severe stress and depression, for which the league has put him into mandatory therapy. At least once source, who spoke to us on the condition that they remain anonymous, has said that Stone will be unable to return to play at the beginning of the season. He may return as early as mid-season, but that may be too late as the team's record may already be too far behind by that point, potentially ruining their chances of making it into the playoffs.”

Chanise shook her head. It was a shame to see that Jake was being kept off his team like that. Though what the reporter said next made it a bit harder for her to be sympathetic.

“Stone's forced therapy comes after a suspension for disorderly conduct near the end of last season. According to reports at the time, Stone was accused of assaulting several of his teammates after a confrontation in the locker room during one of last year's playoff games. Many fans blamed Stone's suspension as the reason that the team didn't make it into the Superbowl again last year, even though they had seemed to be on a clear path to the championship all season long. Some fans are clamoring for Stone’s return, while others say that his behavior should disqualify him from any future career in the NFL.”

The news report moved on to talking about the weather. Chanise sighed and got up, returning to the kitchen to continue working on dinner. “Deena, why don't you tune to Nickelodeon instead? You don't need to be watching this sort of thing.”

Deena let out a dramatic sigh. “Okay, Mom.”

She flipped the channel, and the opening theme of one of her cartoon shows soon filled the air.

Chanise stirred the pasta, trying to put Jake's story out of her mind. But she couldn't help but think of the contrast between the news report of a man who had assaulted his teammates, and the man she had seen crying at the end of his counseling session. It was clear to her that there was more to Jake Stone than what met the eye.

* * *

The day before Jake's next appointment, he called the office. “Hey, is this Chanise?” he asked.

“That's right,” I said. “How can I help you?” I kept my professional tone firmly in place.

“Hey, listen, I need to reschedule my appointment. Can you help me out with that?”

I checked the computer for Jake's appointment. “This is a bit last-minute, don't you think? We normally need forty-eight hours for cancellations.”

“This isn't a cancellation,” Jake said. “Just a rescheduling. Can you give me a hand, baby? This is really important.”

“I'm not your baby,” I said, my professional tone vanishing.

“Sorry. Sorry, Chanise. But seriously, I need to move my appointment. Something later this week?”

I looked through the appointments we had booked for the rest of the week. “This week is full,” I told him. “I can set you up for something next week.”

“No, that won't work,” he said. “I have to have weekly sessions. The coach said if I miss any, there's no chance I'll get my suspension lifted.”

“Then I suggest you make it here tomorrow,” Chanise said.

“You don't understand,” Jake said. “This thing tomorrow, I absolutely can't miss it. It'll just kill me if I do. I need you to help me out here. You'd be a real life saver.”

“I'm sure that whatever football party you're going to isn't that important, compared to keeping up with your appointments.”

“It's not a football thing,” he said. “It's my niece's birthday.”

“Oh.” Chanise sat back in her chair, suddenly feeling like a jerk.

“I promised her I'd be there,” Jake said. “I promised her like a dozen times. And I'm such a jerk. I didn't realize until the last minute that the party was at the same time as my appointment. If I don't go, she's going to be crushed. Can you please help me out?”

Chanise drummed her fingernails on her desk, thinking it over. “I suppose I could set you up for a Saturday appointment,” she said. “That’s if the doctor approves. He doesn't normally come into the office on the weekends, except for emergencies. So I'll have to ask him if it's all right.”

“Please do. Please. I'll owe you, big time.”

“Hold on a moment.”

Chanise put the phone on hold and headed down to her father's office. She knocked on the door and entered when he called her in. “Hey, Pops. I've got Jake Stone on the phone. He's asking if he can move his appointment to Saturday.”

She explained the situation Jake had told her about his niece's birthday party. Her father smiled sympathetically. “I'm sure that'll be fine. Jake is a good man. I'm happy to come in on Saturday for him.”

“All right,” Chanise said. “I'll let him know.”

She turned and left the office, shutting the door behind her. She was curious, though, about how understanding her father had been. Not that he was normally a stubborn man or anything. But he had seemed to have a genuine concern for Jake. She wondered what Jake and her father had talked about during their sessions. Whatever it was, it must have painted a very different picture of Jake Stone than the one that she had seen in the media.

She headed back to her desk and picked up the phone. “Jake? Dr. Johnson says he can see you this Saturday. How does eleven o'clock sound?”

“Sounds perfect. Thank you, Chanise. This really means a lot to me.”

“I'm happy to help,” she said.

She hung up the phone, a small smile on her lips. She certainly hoped that Jake's niece appreciated what she was doing for him.

* * *

That Saturday, Chanise got to the office a little while before Jake's appointment was scheduled. Since she had to come in on her day off, she had decided that she would spend the day catching up on some filing that had been piling up for weeks. She also brought Deena to the office with her. She couldn't afford to pay for an extra day at the daycare, and besides, they would only be out for a couple of hours anyway.

“You’ll be good for me today, okay?” Chanise said, rubbing her daughter's head. “Momma's got some work to do. We won't be here for long.”

“Okay, Momma,” Deena said. She sat down at the child-sized table in the waiting room, where they kept some copies of Highlights for Kids and a collection of storybooks and toys. Deena busied herself looking through some of the books, while Chanise went into the back to take care of the filing.

A little while later, she heard someone speaking in the waiting room. She headed out there and saw that Jake had arrived. He was sitting on the floor at the little table, looking at one of the Highlights with Deena. Deena was pointing at something on one of the pages, while Jake read the page aloud.

Chanise watched them for a moment, a smile on her face. Then she cleared her throat. Jake looked up at her, smiling bashfully. He got up and wiped his hands on his jeans, clearing his throat. “Hey. We were just reading.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Chanise said, pursing her lips. “You read a lot of Highlights, Jake? I guess that's about your reading level, being a jock and all.”

“Hey now,” he said, spreading his hands. “I read them to my niece all the time. She's not much older than...what was your name?” He looked down at Deena.

“Deena,” she said. “With two e's.”

“Deena,” Jake said, smiling at her. “That's a very pretty name.”

“Dr. Johnson is waiting for you,” Chanise said, folding her hands at her waist.

“Okay, cool.” Jake waved to Deena. “See you later, kiddo, all right?”

“Bye,” Deena said. She had already turned her attention back to her books.

Chanise led Jake back to the counseling room. He smiled at her and said, “She's a cute kid.”

“Thank you,” Chanise said.

“Really exotic name, too.”

“Exotic?” Chanise asked, crossing her arms. “What's that supposed to mean?”

Jake shrugged. “I don't know. It's not a name I've heard before.”

“Well, for your information, it was my mother's name. And it was very common in the seventies.”

Jake spread his hands, chuckling. “Okay, okay. Sorry. I didn't mean anything by it.”

“I'm sure you didn't. I bet lots of black girls' names sound 'exotic' to you.”

“Hey, that's not fair,” Jake said, frowning.

Chanise rolled her eyes and opened the door to the counseling room. “Have a seat. Dr. Johnson will be with you shortly.”

She headed back to her office to catch up on her filing, trying to put Jake Stone out of her mind. She didn't understand how one minute he could seem so sweet, then the next minute they were butting heads. But it was starting to drive her crazy.

An hour later, Jake stepped out of the counseling room. His shoulders were slumped and his eyes were red. Chanise watched him walk down the hall and into the waiting room. He paused with his hand on the door, trembling a bit.

Chanise stopped by her desk and grabbed the box of tissues, then brought them over to Jake. He looked up at her with a weak smile. “Thanks,” he said, taking one and wiping his face with it. “You must think I'm a real loser, huh? Always coming in here and crying like this.”

“I don't think crying makes you a loser.”

“Well, most men don't cry.” He shrugged, setting his jaw determinedly.

Chanise crossed her arms. She looked up at him, her lips pursed together in a humorous smile. “Oh, really? Well, I'll have you know that plenty of good men I know are men who cry. There's nothing wrong with that.”

“That's not how I was raised,” Jake said. “My dad always told me that boys don't cry. You need to tough it out. Shake it off. When you get hurt, you get up and keep pushing on through.”

Chanise snorted. “That sounds like a destructive attitude. There's nothing wrong with taking comfort when you need it.”

“Maybe if you're weak.”

Chanise dropped her arms to her sides, the amusement vanishing from her face. “See, that's so typical. You think crying is weak because it's what women do. Are you telling me you think women are weak?”

“No, not at all.” Jake forced a grin, though there was still a strain on his eyes. “You don't seem weak at all.”

“You can bet your white ass I ain't weak. I'm stronger than you.”

“Oh really?” Jake leaned against the doorframe, his grin widening, and his eyes starting to light up. “You think you could take me?”

“Typical man,” Chanise said. “You only equate strength with physical strength. I'm talking about emotional strength. If you're too afraid to cry, then that shows that I'm stronger than you, because I'm not ashamed of my emotions.”

He laughed and shook his head. “Wow. You sound just like Dr. Johnson. He keeps telling me I need to stop being scared to face my emotions. That's kind of why I'm such a mess right now.” He looked down at his feet, blushing a little.

A little smile touched the corner of Chanise's mouth. “Well, you should listen to him. He's a wise man.”

Jake nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, he definitely is.”

Chanise sighed and shook her head. “Well, you have yourself a good day, Mr. Stone. I'll see you next Thursday.”

“Maybe we could see each other before then.”

Chanise paused, looking up at Jake. He looked her right in the eye, his gaze steady. “Excuse me?” she asked.

“You and me,” he said, smirking. “Maybe we could see each other sometime. Outside of this place, I mean.”

She arched an eyebrow. “Mr. Stone, are you asking me out on a date?”

“It's Jake. And yes, yes I am.”

“I don't think that would be a good idea.”

“Why not? What, are you afraid?” He crossed his arms and grinned, staring her down, a challenging look in his eyes.

“Oh, no. I'm not afraid.”

“Yes you are,” he said. “You're afraid that if you go out with me, you might wind up liking me.”

She snorted. “Is that what you think?”

“I know it. So come on, Chanise. What do you say? Or can you not face your own fears?”

She held his gaze for a long moment. She felt cornered. She didn't want to admit it, but she knew deep down that she was scared. She had been scared of dating for a long time. Ever since her husband died before Deena was born. Jake wasn't the first man she'd mouthed off to, knocking his ego out from under him when he thought he was all that. Her father had told her it was a defense

mechanism. A way for her to avoid letting someone get too close. To avoid letting someone have any power over her. She hated it when he analyzed her the way he did his patients, but she had to admit that maybe he had been right.

“Just coffee,” Jake said, his expression turning more serious. He reached out and took her hand in his, giving her fingers a gentle squeeze. “There's no harm in that, right?”

She pursed her lips, thinking it over. “I suppose there's no harm in coffee.”

“Great,” he said. “How about you give me your number? Are you busy tomorrow?”

She wasn't busy, though she knew she'd need to find someone to watch Deena if she went out on a date. Though her dad would probably be able to watch her. “I guess tomorrow works,” she said.

“Great. That's great.”

She gave him her number, fighting against the fear that it was a bad idea. Especially considering what a braggart Jake had been when they first met, and how domineering he could come off at times. On the other hand, she had seen his soft side. And she had to admit that maybe she liked that side of him.

Jake tucked the paper with her number on it into his pocket. “Awesome. I'll give you a call tomorrow, say, after lunch?”

“That works.”

“Great.” He reached out and gave her hand another squeeze, and then headed out the door.

Chanise followed him into the waiting room. Deena was still there, coloring. Jake waved to Deena on his way out the door, and Deena waved back.

Chanise crouched down next to the table. “What do you think of Jake, sweetie?”

“He's okay,” Deena said, shrugging.

“Just okay?”

“Uh-huh.” Deena kept her attention focused on her coloring, seeming uninterested in her mother's potential love life.

Though Chanise had to wonder, assuming the coffee date went anywhere, how it might affect Deena. Chanise hadn't dated since Deena's father died. She wasn't sure if she was ready for it, or whether her daughter was ready for it.

Though it was just coffee, she told herself. There was no harm in that.

* * *

Chanise dropped Deena off at her father's house about an hour before her coffee date with Jake. After they got Deena settled in the living room with a Disney video, Chanise's father asked, “So, where did you meet this young man you're going out with?”

Chanise felt her face heating up. She hadn't told her father who she was seeing, only that she had a date. For one thing, she didn't want to see what her father would say about her dating a patient. For another, there was the potential conflict of interest. She wasn't sure if it would technically be against the rules for her to date one of her father's patients, but at the very least, her father would probably insist on sending Jake to see another counselor. She didn't want to let that happen. Not when Jake seemed to be making so much progress. Starting over with a new counselor could be like setting him back to square one, especially if the new counselor had a very different technique and view of the human mind.

“He's just someone I ran into,” Chanise said. “We started talking, and he asked me out.”

“Someone you ran into?” Her father frowned, folding his arms across his chest. “Do you know anything about this man? I don't know how I feel about you going out for coffee with a complete stranger.”

“He's not a stranger, Dad. Besides, I'm not a teenager anymore. I can make my own decisions about who I'm going to date, thank you very much.”

Her father huffed and shook his head, but he didn't protest any further. “Well, I suppose you are all grown up now. Though I don't think I'll ever approve of anyone as much as I did Tyrone.”

Chanise sighed, her thoughts drifting to her deceased husband. He had been a good man. And he would have been a great father, she was sure if he had lived to see his daughter grow up. “I'll be fine, Dad. It's just coffee.”

“All right. Well, you give me a call if you're going to be out late.”

“Dad!”

“I'm not trying to check up on you,” he said. He gestured to Deena in the living room. “But I need to know how long I'll be watching the little one. You know how she gets sometimes when you're running late.”

“I know.”

Chanise gave her father a hug, then said goodbye to Deena, before heading out the door. She drove down to the coffee shop she had chosen. It was a small place, not far from home, and the owner baked some of the best biscuits and scones that Chanise had ever eaten.

She arrived a bit before Jake got there. She sat at a table in the corner, checking her phone while she waited for him to arrive. She was busy scrolling through her Twitter feed when a looming shadow passed over the table. She looked up and saw Jake standing there, holding a single red rose out to her.

“Oh my…,” she said. She rose from her seat, touching a hand to her chest. “Well, this is unexpected.”

“My father always told me,” he said, “if you don't show up for a first date with flowers, don't bother showing up at all.”

She took the rose and inhaled its sweet scent. No one had ever given her a rose before. Her husband had given her lilies since they were her favorite flower. But there was something sweet, romantic, and traditional about a rose, and it set her heart aflutter.

“You ready to order?” Jake asked, jerking a thumb over his shoulder.

“Sure.”

Chanise got into line alongside Jake, twirling the long stem of the rose between her fingertips. She glanced up at Jake out of the corner of her eye. She wasn't used to standing right beside him like this. It really made the difference in their heights stand out. He was tall enough that if he put his arms around her, his chin would easily rest on top of her head. She was short and curvy, with broad hips and quite a bit of booty, which had always done a good job in bringing the boys to her yard.

They placed their order, and then went back to sit down. Chanise ordered a light, foamy cappuccino. Jake ordered black coffee. They also ordered a couple of pastries to share.

“So,” Chanise said. “What else is there to know about you, outside of your sports career?”

“What?” Jake asked. “You don't like talking about sports?”

She shrugged. “I don't care for it. I think there's a lot of things in the world with far more value.”

“You wouldn't say that if you saw my annual salary.” Jake winked at her.

“See, there you go again.” Chanise waved a hand dismissively. “You always jump straight to bragging and chest thumping.”

“Chest thumping?” Jake frowned at her. “Are you calling me an ape?”

“Are you one?” Chanise asked, smirking at him.

Jake chuckled and leaned back in his chair. “Sometimes, I guess. But I'm working on fixing that. That's why I'm in therapy, remember?”

“I thought you were in therapy because your coach ordered it,” Chanise said. “And because you can't get taken off suspension until you're finished.”

Jake scratched the back of his head. “Yeah, well, maybe that's how it started. But, I wasn't expecting to get anything out of it, you know? Now it's like...” He leaned forward, propping his elbows on the table and looking down into his coffee. “Now it's like I'm seeing a whole new side of things. And, I dunno, I guess that's a good thing.”

Chanise smiled at him and reached over to touch his hand. “It is a good thing. It's a sign of personal growth.”

“Yeah, well, whatever.” Jake pulled away, leaning back in his chair again. “I just hope it doesn't make me go soft.”

“You keep confusing emotions with weakness. But confronting your emotions can be a source of strength.”

“How?”

“Because if you don't confront them, you let them have power over you. If all you ever do is bury your emotions and hide from them, then the darkness is winning. But if you can face what's inside, and work your way through it, then you end up a lot stronger than if you'd just run away and hide.”

“I guess you're right.” He laughed, shaking his head. “Damn! You're so much like the doc. This is starting to feel more like a therapy session than a date.”

“Sorry about that,” Chanise said. “I guess I got it from him.”

“From working with him for so long?”

“No. He's my father.”

“Ohh.” Jake rubbed his chin, looking her over. “Wow! Okay. I see it now.”

“See what?”

“You've got his eyes. Except yours are lighter. More...gentle.”

He leaned forward, staring deep into her eyes. “Like dark pools of wonder. I could spend all night staring into those eyes.”

Chanise felt her face heating up. She cleared her throat and looked away, not sure how to respond to such flattery. It had been a long time since anyone had spoken to her in such a fashion. And as much as she had loved her husband, he had never been quite so...poetic.

They chatted for more than an hour at the coffee shop, with Jake's flirtation becoming more and more bold as the coffee date went on. Chanise found her head spinning with all of the compliments. She wasn't used to getting this much attention from a man. It made her nervous, but at the same time, she found the attention flattering. And long after her coffee cup was empty, she found that she didn't quite want the date to end.

But then, she remembered that her daughter was waiting for her to come home. She had promised they would spend some time together tonight. Chanise checked the time on her phone and let out a long sigh. “I really should get going,” she said.

“Already?” Jake asked. He reached across the table and touched her hand. “But we're just getting started. Can't you stay a little bit longer?”

“I really shouldn't. My daughter is waiting for me.”

“Aww, the kid will be fine.” He gave her fingers a squeeze, grinning at her. “I thought maybe we could go back to my place for dinner and drinks. What do you think?”

“Back to your place?” Chanise asked with a frown. She pulled her hand away. “On a first date? What kind of girl do you think I am?”

“Hey, now.” Jake spread his hands apologetically. “I didn't mean anything by it. I just thought we were having a good time.”

“We were.” Chanise stood up, slinging her purse over her shoulder. “But not anymore. I guess I'll see you around.”

She headed out the door. Jake got up and hurried after her. He followed her into the parking lot. “Chanise, wait.”

“I told you, I need to go,” she said.

“I know, but...”

He grabbed her arm and spun her around, enveloping her in his strong arms. She held still, looking up at him. Being enclosed by his rock-solid arms made her feel small and vulnerable. It wasn't a feeling she was used to.

“Come on, baby,” he said, reaching up to caress her cheek. “I know you were having a good time. And I know you want me.”

“Is that so?” Chanise asked. She tried to keep an assertive tone of voice, but she felt her resolve weakening.

“Nothing wrong with giving in to your desires,” Jake said, looking deep into her eyes.

“There can be,” Chanise said. “Having a desire is one thing. Acting on it is something else.”

“Are you afraid?”

“Of you?” Chanise's eyes sparkled with amusement.

“Of yourself,” Jake said. “Of us. Of letting go of whatever this wall is that you're trying to put up between us.”

“Who says I'm putting up a wall?”

“I can see it,” Jake smirked. “Your father keeps talking to me about bringing down the walls I've been using to hide from my emotions. And I think now maybe I can see the signs in you. You're afraid of being hurt.”

“I've been hurt in the past.” She thought back to the loss of her husband. They had been married for less than a year. She had thought she was going to spend the rest of her life with him. She hadn't been prepared for his life to end so quickly.

“You can trust me,” Jake said, leaning closer.

“I don't know if I can.”

“You can.”

He leaned down and pressed his lips against hers. Chanise held herself stiff for a moment, not sure if she should give in to this desire. Jake was attractive, and she found herself drawn to him. But she wasn't sure if this is what she really needed in her life, or if she was just being foolish and giving in to a simple crush.

But his lips felt so nice against hers. He started suckling on her lower lip, and she melted against him, slipping her arms around his neck. She held on to him while he kissed her, his hands gliding down her sides and caressing her ample hips. He squeezed her, and a soft moan slipped from her, betraying her desires.

She pulled back, looking up at him, her eyes filled with doubt and uncertainty. “I need to go,” she whispered.

“When will I see you again?”

She tried to find her voice, fighting against her breathlessness. “I'll be in the office Thursday.”

“No,” Jake said, holding her tighter. “I don't want to wait that long. Have dinner with me. Tomorrow night.”

“I can't.”

“Why not?”

“I have my daughter.” Chanise looked away.

“So, bring her along,” Jake said. “We can all have dinner together.”

Chanise looked up at him, her lips pursed in amusement. “Really? You'd want me to bring my daughter along on our date?”

“Hey, if that's what it takes to get you to have dinner with me, I'm all for it,” Jake smirked, a victorious look on his face.

“All right,” Chanise said. “But you'd better be on your best behavior.” She jabbed a finger against his chest. “I don't need my daughter to see us getting up to any hanky-panky.”

Jake laughed. “I promise, I'll be a perfect gentleman.”

Chanise wasn't sure if Jake was even capable of acting like a true gentleman, but she decided to give him a chance to prove himself.

They shared another kiss, and then she headed for her car. Jake followed her and opened the door for her. She drove off, heading back to her father's house to pick up her daughter. Though the entire way there, she could still taste Jake's kiss, and she couldn't fight off the feeling that she should have stayed longer. No matter what she might have told him, she hadn't really wanted the date to end.

* * *

The next day, after she picked Deena up from daycare, Chanise sat her down so they could have a talk about Jake. Chanise sat on the living room couch, and Deena was in her child-sized rocking chair on the other side of the coffee table.

“Deena, baby,” Chanise said, “you remember Jake? From Grandpa's office?”

“Yeah. He was on TV.”

“That's right.” Chanise didn't want to think about the news report of Jake getting into brawls with his teammates. The man she knew didn't seem like a violent person. If she believed he was truly capable of violence, there was no way she would ever bring her daughter near him. But she had seen his gentle side, and she knew that was the real him.

“Jake invited us to dinner at his house,” Chanise said.

“Yay!” Deena clapped her hands. “Can we have spaghetti?”

“Well, I don't know what he's cooking.” Chanise had a hard time imagining Jake in front of a stove, making a family dinner.

“Well, that's okay,” Deena said.

“What do you think of Jake?”

“He's okay.” Deena shrugged.

“Just okay?”

Deena nodded.

Chanise smiled at her daughter. “What would you think if I spent more time with him? If he started coming over a couple of times each week to see us.”

“Is he your boyfriend?” Deena looked up at her with wide, innocent eyes.

Chanise pressed her lips together, trying to think how to answer that question. “Maybe. Would that be okay with you?”

“Bobby told me black girls can't have white boyfriends,” Deena said.

Chanise crossed her arms, a frown forming on her face. “Oh, did he now? Well, next time you see Bobby, you tell him that is an archaic attitude that belongs back in the 1950s.”

“What's ark hay ick?”

Chanise laughed. “It means old. Bobby's attitude is really old. And smart people nowadays don't listen to old ideas like that.”

“Oh. Okay.”

She got Deena dressed in some nice clothes, and they drove over to Jake's place together. Jake had an apartment in Philadelphia, and it was the first time Chanise had taken her daughter into the city. Deena leaned over in her car seat, peering out the windows at the tall buildings they passed. “Wow. Those are really big houses.”

“Most of them aren't houses,” Chanise said. “They're office buildings where people work.”

“They're lots bigger than Grandpa's office.”

Chanise chuckled. “Yes. Yes they are, dear.”

When they got to Jake's building, Deena insisted on being the one to press the button in the elevator. They rode up to Jake's floor and found Jake's apartment at the end of the hall. When he opened the door to greet them, Deena rushed right past him into the apartment, looking around with her jaw hanging open. “Wow! Your house is even bigger than Grandpa's!”

Jake chuckled. “It's pretty big, yeah. You should see the view.”

He led them to the dining room. The dining room was set in the corner of the apartment, and both walls were filled with floor to ceiling windows, looking out over the city. Deena ran over to the windows and pressed her face against the glass. “Wow, we're so high up! Are we gonna fall?”

“No, you won't fall,” Jake said. “The windows don't even open.”

Chanise looked around the apartment. It was quite lavishly decorated, with a black leather sofa and a big screen TV in the living room, and a solid oak table and chair set in the dining room. She glanced into the kitchen and saw one of those new fancy fridges with a computer screen on the front, the kind that connected to your cell phone so you could order food deliveries with the tap of a button. It all felt very Jetsons to Chanise, but she supposed that was what you could afford nowadays on a quarterback's salary.

“You ready to eat?” Jake asked. He held out a chair for Chanise.

“I'm starved.” She sat down, and then Jake helped Deena onto a chair as well. They waited while Jake made several trips back and forth from the kitchen, bringing out a veritable feast. There was steaming hot lasagna, a large Greek salad, a bowl of penne pasta with marinara, and a plate of garlic bread. It looked and smelled delicious, and it was more food than the three of them could possibly hope to eat.

“Wow,” Deena said, looking at all the food. “You cooked all that yourself?”

“Yup,” Jake said with a grin. “Dig in. I hope you enjoy it.”

The meal was delicious and filling. Chanise was even a bit jealous of Jake's cooking skills. She was a decent-enough cook herself, but she had never learned how to cook anything fancy.

Though when they finished eating and she helped clean up the plates, she found out that the meal wasn't all that it had seemed. While she was putting her plate into the sink, she saw a box from a catering service sticking out of the trash, mostly hidden by the trash can’s lid. She smirked and shook her head, deciding not to say anything about it. If Jake was going that far out of his way to impress her, she found it a bit flattering.

“You don't have to do that, you know,” Jake said. He walked into the kitchen carrying a stack of dishes. “I'm not being a very good host if I let you clean up after yourself.”

“Please,” Chanise said, rolling her eyes. “I have a kid; I'm used to being the one cleaning everything up.”

“I know, but seriously. Let me get that.” He stepped up behind her, setting the dishes in the sink. Then he slipped his arms around her. He leaned in close, pressing his cheek against her dark curly hair. She smiled and leaned back against him, pressing her hands over his and holding him tighter. She closed her eyes for a moment, forgetting where she was and putting all of her worries and doubts out of her mind. Just for that moment, it felt good to just be held by a man. She had missed this sort of simple, intimate contact.

The moment was broken when Deena called out from the other room, “Momma! I need to go potty.”

Chanise sighed and pulled away from Jake. “I'll be right there, sweetheart.”

Jake gave her a sad smile, clearly disappointed that their moment had been interrupted. She reached up and patted his cheek. “Maybe next time, we'll have dinner, just the two of us. No interruptions.”

“I'd like that,” he said, his eyes lighting up.

After Chanise helped Deena in the bathroom and got her cleaned up after dinner, she told Jake, “We should probably get going soon. We have an early morning tomorrow, and I don't want to keep Deena out too late.”

“But it's early,” Jake said. “You should stay. I got some videos to keep the kid occupied.”

Chanise crossed her arms, staring Jake down. “Oh? And what were you planning on doing while she's 'occupied'?”

Jake chuckled and scratched the back of his head. “Well, I kind of figure you and I could get some alone time together.”

Chanise scoffed, rolling her eyes. “With my daughter in the apartment with us?” She lowered her voice and stepped closer so that Deena wouldn't overhear what they were talking about. “Jake, she's just a child. She barely understands what it means for her Momma to be dating. I don't want her asking me what her Momma and Momma's boyfriend were doing in the other room for an hour while she watched videos.”

“An hour, eh?” Jake smirked. “I guess you can tell I've got an athlete's stamina.”

Chanise laughed and shoved Jake back. “Oh, you're terrible!”

Jake laughed as well, taking her hands in his. “But you love it.”

Chanise blushed and looked down at her feet. “Maybe I do.”

“Maybe?”

“Well, I can't just tell you,” she said. “You've already got a big enough head.”

He pulled her close and kissed her deeply. Chanise clung to him, savoring the sensation of his lips against hers, and the way his tongue brushed gently against her lower lip. For just a moment, she forgot that her daughter was in the other room.

But when she did remember, she pulled away. She patted Jake's chest and said, “Next time, tiger. When it's just the two of us.”

Jake grinned in anticipation. “I can't wait.”

Chanise told Deena it was time to go and they headed for the door. Deena waved at Jake and said, “Bye! Thanks for dinner.”

“No problem, kiddo,” he said. “Though I hope you don't mind if I take your mom out again soon just the two of us, for some grown-up time.”

Deena gave him a very serious look, planting her hands on her hips. “You'd better not try any funny business, Mister!”

Jake laughed, looking up at Chanise. “She must get that from you.”

Chanise rubbed her hand through Deena's braids. “Well, excuse me for raising her to stand up for herself.”

Chanise gave Jake another quick kiss before they left. Jake's touch lingered for a moment, clearly wanting more. She sucked on his lip for a moment just before she pulled away, leaving him with the promise of what was to come.

* * *

Chanise ended up being too busy to have dinner with Jake again before his appointment on Thursday. When he came into the office for his counseling session, she immediately felt awkward. Seeing him there in the office reminded her of the potential conflict of interest in dating one of her father's patients. She was sure that her father wouldn't approve, and she didn't want him to find out. At least not yet. Not until she found out if the relationship was going anywhere or not.

Jake walked over to the window and leaned through it, giving her a kiss. She pulled back, giving him a look that was a mixture of happiness and annoyance. “Not while I'm at work,” she said. She grabbed the sign-in clipboard and poked it against his chest.

“What? I can't give my girl a kiss when I see her?”

“I'm not 'your girl' when I'm in the office,” she said. She wasn't even sure if she was “his girl” at all, but she certainly couldn't afford to act like a love-struck fool while she was at work. She used the clipboard to shove him back until he leaned out of the window and took it from her hands. “Sign in, please.”

“I still need to sign in?” He frowned at the clipboard. “Come on. It's not like you don't know who I am.”

“It's for our records. If you don't sign in and the system doesn't get updated right, your paperwork might get screwed up. And then you stay on suspension, remember?”

Jake sighed and took the pen. He signed in and handed back the clipboard. Though instead of going back to sit down in the waiting room, he leaned his elbows on the windowsill, grinning at her.

“I've got work to do,” Chanise said, giving him an annoyed look.

Jake glanced back into the waiting room. “There's no one here but me.”

“That doesn't mean I don't have work.” Chanise gestured to the reports on her computer screen. “I do a lot more here than just checking in patients.”

Jake glanced at the screen, and then shrugged. “Can't that wait? I'll only be out here a few minutes before I have to go speak to your father.”

At the reminder that Jake knew of her relationship to his counselor, Chanise leaned in close and whispered, “Don't mention anything about us to him. I don't want him to know we're seeing each other.”

“Why?” Jake frowned. “What, you think he won't like you dating a white guy?”

Chanise wasn't sure how her father would react to the news of her dating a white man. She doubted he would truly have a problem with it—her father was as progressive as it comes—but there were more important matters she was concerned with. “Because he might have to stop being your counselor if he knows you're dating his daughter. It would be a conflict of interest.”

“Ahh.” Jake frowned and rubbed his chin. “Gotcha. I've only got a few weeks left before my mandatory time is up. Though...”

“What?” Chanise frowned.

“Well.” Jake shrugged, lowering his eyes. “I was thinking about keeping up with it. I mean, after coach doesn't need me to anymore. I think it's good for me.”

“That's excellent,” Chanise said. “I'm really glad that you're getting something out of your counseling. Though you'll probably need to find a new counselor if we keep seeing each other.”

“Yeah, I guess.” Jake's shoulders slumped. “You think maybe your dad will be able to recommend someone good?”

“I'm sure he…”

She cut off when her father came out of his office. Jake stood up straight, stepping away from the window. Dr. Johnson opened the door to the waiting room and waved Jake over. “Jake, it's good to see you again. I'm ready whenever you are.”

Jake flashed Chanise a brief smile before heading down the hall to the counseling room. Chanise sighed and sat back in her chair. She felt like she was dancing a little too close to something potentially hazardous. Both for her relationship with her father, and for Jake's career and his chances of getting off his suspension.

Chanise lost track of time while Jake was in his counseling session. She was busy going over scheduling and taking care of some other paperwork, so Jake's hour passed by before she even realized it.

When Jake left the counseling room, he stood straight, his body unusually stiff. There was a strain clearly visible on his face, and his eyes were a bit red. Chanise could only assume that he had had another small emotional breakdown during the session.

But after he took a few steps down the hall, it looked like this one had been worse than usual. His shoulders slumped and he leaned against the wall, trembling. Chanise got up from her chair and hurried down the hall, reaching up to touch his cheek.

He looked at her, tears welling in his eyes. He sniffled and wiped the tears away, clearing his throat. “I'm fine,” he said.

“No, you're not. Come here.”

She took his hand and led him back to the break room. It was the only place that would really be private since there was another patient in the waiting room. She sat him down in one of the chairs and grabbed some tissues. Jake dabbed at his eyes, but there was a determined look in his eye. He held himself tense, trying to hold on. Like he was afraid to let his tears flow in front of her.

Chanise sat next to Jake and took one of his hands in both of hers. She squeezed his hand and whispered softly, “Jake, it's okay. I've seen you cry before. You don't need to be ashamed.”

“This is different,” he said.

Chanise smiled sadly. “Why? Just because we're seeing each other now?”

Jake sat up a bit straighter, but the strain behind his eyes only seemed to intensify. “I can't break down in front of you.”

“Why not?”

“Because that's not what men do.”

Chanise sighed. She ran her fingers across the back of Jake's hand. “You think I won't see you as a man if you cry? Even after everything I've told you?”

“I know you don't see it that way,” Jake said. “But you weren't raised the way I was. My dad never cried. I never for once in my life saw him cry. And even on his...” He choked back a sob. “On his death bed, he didn't cry. And didn't want me to. When it looked like I was going to break down, he just said, 'I don't see what everyone is making such a fuss about.'”

He leaned forward as if the weight he was bearing was too much to carry any longer. “He had a stroke, and all he could think about was what a hassle everyone was being, getting all emotional over him.”

Chanise moved closer and put an arm around Jake's shoulders. “I'm so sorry. I didn't know. When did he...?”

“Just a few months ago,” Jake whispered.

“Ahh.” It suddenly made sense to Chanise. Why Jake had suddenly started lashing out. Why he'd gotten suspended. From what she had read in the news, he had previously had a perfect record. The incident that had gotten him suspended was, apparently, the only time he had ever acted out or broken the rules. She would read comments online from his teammates, who had all said he wasn't a violent guy. That he was a leader, that he kept the team together. They all wanted him back, even the ones who had been involved in the brawl.

She had read one comment by a player who had been directly involved in the fighting, and he had said, “Sometimes things get tense, and then it gets rough. Nobody holds a grudge. You brush it off, you shake hands, and you get back to the game. Because we're teammates.”

She tried to imagine Jake letting himself cry in front of his teammates. He would never be able to—she was sure. They were the ones that insisted he be macho, that he act like a beast, like the alpha dog. Even when, deep inside, he was just a scared boy who had lost his father.

“Come here, baby,” Chanise whispered.

She took Jake's face in both hands and gently pulled him closer, pressing her lips against his. She tasted the saltiness of his tears on his lips. He kissed her tenderly at first, timidly. As if he were afraid to touch her. But she pulled him closer, letting him know with her touch and with her kiss that it was okay. When his hands gently touched her sides, uncertain what was and wasn't okay, she reached up and took hold of his hands, moving them to her hips. He squeezed her tight, massaging her ample curves with his strong, muscular hands.

His hands started to roam higher, caressing her full, firm breasts. Chanise pulled back from the kiss with a gasp, closing her eyes. Jake leaned closer and kissed her neck, nibbling at her soft, caramel skin. She bit her lip, holding back a moan. Her mind shouted at her to stop. She couldn't do this. Not here. Not at her father's office. Her dad was right down the hall, and he could walk in on her at any moment.

Another part of her said that he was probably already speaking with his next patient. He would be busy for the next hour or more.

“Chanise,” Jake whispered. He kissed her ear. She ran her fingers through his silky hair. He leaned lower, planting a trail of kisses down her neck to her chest. He started pulling at her blouse, undoing the top button.

Chanise opened her mouth to protest, but the words wouldn't come out. She wanted this. Needed it. And she knew it had to be now. If she waited, it could be days before she felt Jake's touch again. She couldn't bring him home to her apartment when she had her daughter there. Not yet, anyway.

“Hold on, baby,” Chanise whispered. She got up and peeked out the door. There was no one in the hall.

She pulled the door shut and locked it. The only other person who might try to get in was her father, and he rarely came into the break room after lunch, even when he wasn't with a patient.

She turned back to Jake. He looked at her with eagerness, his eyes roaming over her generous curves.

She licked her lips, savoring the moment. Then she started to unbutton her blouse slowly.

Jake smiled. The tension and sadness were gone from his eyes, replaced with eager lust. He rubbed himself through his pants while she slipped off her blouse, exposing herself.

“God, Chanise,” he said.

She moved forward, lowering herself to her knees. “Shh, baby. We need to be quiet.”

Jake just grinned. He unzipped his pants while she took off her bra. She put her hands on his knees, looking at his crotch, waiting for him to show her what she had been waiting for.

He pulled it out and reached out, caressing her dark black curls. He pressed a hand against the back of her head and pulled her forward. She looked up into her eyes and opened her mouth, taking him in. He threw his head back, groaning through clenched teeth.

She reached up and took him in her hand, working him hard and fast. She didn't know how much time they had, and this wasn't the moment for slow, intimate lovemaking. There would be time for that later, when they were alone in Jake's apartment, with no restraints and no limitations. But now, there in her father's office, all she wanted was to get fucked.

Once she had him hard enough and worked up enough, she pulled back. Jake pushed her down onto the ground, unzipping her pants and pulling them off faster than she ever could have herself. She had worked him up into a frenzy, which was exactly what she wanted. What she needed. He knelt between her legs and leaned forward, then he thrust himself inside of her.

She grabbed Jake's shoulders and pulled him down on top of her. He thrust into her in quick, hard movements, burying his face in her neck to stifle his moans. She held him close, closing her eyes and focusing on the sensations pouring through her. It had been such a long time since she'd had a man inside of her. Years. And as much as she had loved her husband, he had never taken her this hard or this fast. He had never been so powerful, so in control. It thrilled her and drove her to the edge.

Jake's movements started to become more erratic as he neared his climax. He leaned back, propping her legs on his shoulders, so he could reach between her legs with his fingers and push her over the edge. She grabbed her blouse and bit down on the fabric hard to quiet her moans as he pushed her past the point of no return.

When it was finished, Chanise laid there for a moment, clinging to Jake. Then she heard voices in the hall. She didn't know how long they'd been in the break room, between talking earlier and then fucking. She suddenly worried that her father's session had finished earlier than she had expected.

She pushed Jake off her and whispered, “Get dressed!”

They hurried to pull on their clothes. Chanise didn't even bother with her bra, instead tucking it into one of the break room's cabinets to get it out of sight. She straightened her clothes and patted her hair, taking a few deep breaths to steady herself. Then she peeked out into the hall.

Her father stood down by her desk. Chanise gestured for Jake to stay put as she left the break room and headed down the hall.

“Chanise, there you are,” her father said. “Mrs. Williams needs to reschedule next week's appointment. Can you take care of that for her?”

“Sure thing.” Chanise sat down at her desk, smiling at Mrs. Williams, who stood in the waiting room, looking at her through the window.

She got the appointment booked as quickly as she could, glancing over her shoulder every few moments to see where her father was. She thought he had gone into the office, but just as she was finishing up with Mrs. Williams, she saw him walking down the hall towards the break room, his coffee mug in his hand.

She quickly handed Mrs. Williams her appointment slip, then hurried down the hall, trying to beat her father to the break room. “Dad, wait!”

He paused, standing in the doorway to the break room. “What is it?”

She looked past him through the open door. There was no sign of Jake.

“N-nothing,” she said. “Never mind, I got it.”

“You okay, Chanise? You look all sweaty.”

Chanise glanced past her father, down the hall. She saw Jake peeking out of the employee restroom.

“I'm fine, Dad. Just a bit worn out, that ‘s all.”

“Well, Mrs. Johnson was the last patient of the day. Go on home. You need some rest.”

“Yeah, I think I'll do that.”

She waited until her dad was in the break room getting his coffee, and then waved for Jake to hurry. He left the restroom and hurried down the hall, pausing only long enough to give her a quick kiss.

“I'll see you this weekend,” he whispered.

She nodded, then shooed him away. He headed down the hall and out through the waiting room, then left the office.

Chanise was about to return to her desk when her father came out of the break room. He was holding her bra in one hand.

“Chanise?” he asked. “What was this doing in with the coffee sweetener?”

Chanise laughed, her face heating up. She snatched the bra away. “Sorry about that. I had a spill and had to wash my blouse and bra in the sink. I didn't know if it was dried yet.”

He frowned at her, and she was almost certain he didn't believe her. “Well,” he said, “do me a favor, and keep your underthings away from my coffee, please?”

“Sure thing, Dad.”

She hurried back to her desk and tucked her bra into her purse, then gathered her things and headed out to pick up Deena from the daycare. The entire drive, all she could think about was Jake's touch and the way he had felt when he was inside her.

* * *

Chanise didn't mention anything about Jake to her daughter that night, but the next night, she decided she needed to bring the subject up. She and Jake had talked on the phone during her Friday lunch break, and they had made plans for Chanise to come to Jake's apartment for dinner Saturday night. Dinner alone, just the two of them. And Chanise wanted to be able to spend the night, without having to worry about rushing home to a waiting daughter.

“Deena, baby,” Chanise said, calling her daughter into the living room after dinner. “Come here. Momma needs to talk to you.”

“Am I in trouble?” Deena asked, her eyes wide.

“No.” Chanise laughed. “No, baby, you're not in trouble. I just want to talk to you about this weekend.”

Deena walked into the room and sat down in her favorite little rocking chair. She looked up at her mother, wide-eyed and innocent.

“How would you feel about spending the weekend at Grandpa's?” Chanise asked.

“The whole weekend?”

“That's right.”

“I guess,” Deena said. She shrugged. She had never been away from her mother for a full weekend since she was born, but Chanise was glad that she seemed to be taking it in stride.

“When are we going?” Deena asked.

“Well, baby, that's the other part of what I wanted to talk to you about.” Chanise folded her hands in her lap and leaned forward, hoping she could explain this right without her daughter asking too many awkward questions. “I'm not going to stay at Grandpa's place over the weekend. It'll just be you and Grandpa together, okay?”

“You're not coming?” Deena pouted.

“No, baby. But you and Grandpa will get to spend lots of time together.”

“Why aren't you coming?”

“Well...” Chanise took a deep breath. “Because, baby, I'm going to go see Jake.”

“Oh.” Deena thought about that for a moment. “Are you having a sleepover?”

“That's right, baby. Jake and I are having a grown-up sleepover.”

“Oh. Okay.”

Deena frowned slightly, and Chanise wondered what she was thinking about. Deena was far too young to really know anything about sex, and Chanise was hoping to have quite a few years before she had to have that awkward conversation with her daughter. But if Deena thought anything was strange about her mother spending the night at a man's house, she didn't say so.

The next morning, Chanise packed two overnight bags, one for herself, and one for Deena. Deena's bag had a change of clothes and some of her favorite coloring books and dolls, along with a couple of videos. Chanise's bag, in addition to a change of clothes, had something special that she would picked up for her night with Jake. Something she made sure not to let Deena see while she was packing.

Chanise arrived at Jake's house in the late afternoon. He had dinner warming on the stove, though she suspected it was catered food again. She didn't care. As long as they had the night to share together alone.

They enjoyed a quiet meal together, and then Jake opened a bottle of wine. They sat on the couch together, watching the sun set over the city. The view from Jake's high-rise apartment was breathtaking, and for a moment, Chanise wondered what it would be like to live in such a place. She had never been a city girl, but the luxurious apartment was the sort of place she could get used to.

Sitting with Jake that night was a very different experience than their wild, passionate afternoon at the counseling office. Gone was the vulnerable, crying man who had needed her comfort. He was back to his usual flirtatious, confident self. But as much as she missed seeing Jake's vulnerable side, she found herself drawn to his cocky, confident side as well. Throughout the night he made her laugh, he made her smile, and he made her blush. And with a couple of glasses of wine in her, she felt more and more relaxed around him. Enough so that she started developing some confidence of her own.

When Jake set down his wine glass and put his hand on her hip, she smiled and touched a finger to his lips. “Give me a minute, dear.”

“Just a minute?” he asked, smirking.

“Maybe two.” She set down her wine glass and got up, grabbing her bag. She headed into the bathroom and stripped down, then slipped into the nightie she had bought just for that night. It had been a long time since she had worn such a thing, and she had put on some pounds since the last time, early in her marriage. Bearing a child and the stresses of life that had come after her husband's death had rounded out her hips a bit more, though she knew she still had a good figure, extra pounds or not.

She adjusted the silken black negligee over her thighs, admiring herself in the mirror. The nightie lifted her full breasts, making them even more eye-catching than usual.

She took a deep breath to steady herself before she headed back out into the living room. She wasn't sure why she was so nervous. She had already had sex with Jake, and under much more vulnerable circumstances than these. She should have been confident and ready to go. Yet somehow, this was different.

Maybe, she thought, it was because this time, it was more of a premeditated choice. This wasn't just a moment of passion, where they lost control of their urges and ended up in each other's arms. Instead, she had come to Jake's apartment tonight knowing that they would be sleeping together. Knowing that she would be offering her body to him and that it was something she had decided on her own. Somehow, that made it bigger. More important.

Her fears and concerns were washed away when she walked into the living room and saw Jake's eyes light up at the sight of her. He smiled, taking in everything he saw. He stood up and slowly walked over towards her, his lips pursed in admiration. “Wow,” he said. “You look amazing.”

Chanise toyed with the little ribbons on the sides of her negligee. “You mean that?” She had been a bit worried that he wouldn't like the way her body looked. That he wouldn't be attracted to her when he wasn't swept up in a vulnerable moment.

“Really,” he said, slipping his hands around her waist. “You're beautiful.”

He leaned down and kissed her. His fingers trailed up and down the silken material of her nightie, sending shivers through her body. She reached up and cupped his cheeks with her hands, holding his face gently as she kissed him. His kiss was slow and sensual, and at the same time, the rough touch of the slight stubble on his chin made him feel grizzled and masculine.

Jake took her hands and led her towards the bedroom. The bed was huge, covered in silvery silken sheets. He pulled her towards the bed and he sat down on the edge, pulling her into his lap. She kept kissing him while she unbuttoned his shirt and slipped it off, and then she pushed him back onto the bed, straddling him.

Jake scooted further up the bed, pulling her with him. She pulled down his pants and found him more than ready to go. She settled herself on top of him, taking him inside of her, and she leaned forward, grabbing his shoulders as she started to ride him. Every movement was slow, sensual, and deliberate. She didn't want to rush this time. She didn't want to worry about any interruptions. They had all night, and she wanted to take all the time they had.

Jake massaged her breasts and toyed with her nipples, sending shivers through her body. She arched her head back, moaning in pleasure. He ground his hips up against her, moving in time with the rocking of her body. Soon they found a steady rhythm together, and she started riding him harder, driving him deep inside of her. He held her hips, his fingers digging tight into her caramel flesh, hard enough to make her moan louder and louder. The forcefulness of his touch drove her to the edge, and she felt the sensations exploding inside of her.

She shuddered and collapsed on top of him, clinging to him. Then he rolled her over and climbed on top of her, his movements more urgent now, filled with his own need. She held him close and clung to him as he fucked her hard until he came. Then she caressed his cheeks and kissed his face, smiling and feeling a sense of pure bliss.

She fell asleep in his arms that night, the first night she had slept in the same bed with another man since her husband died. And even though it felt good and it felt right, there was a part of her that felt guilty. She felt like this night was the sign that she was finally moving on, and she hadn't realized it until that moment. She didn't know if she was ready to move on, to let herself love again, after what she had lost.

She stayed quiet, not wanting to ruin the mood or let Jake know that anything was wrong. He certainly hadn't done anything wrong. Yet even though she was happy to be where she was, she found herself crying softly in the night until finally she fell asleep.

* * *

In the morning, Chanise got up and showered. It felt a bit strange to be waking up in another person's apartment, and without her daughter there. She usually had to get up early to make Deena's breakfast, and Deena was always up at the crack of dawn. Chanise was never able to sleep in. Which was probably why she was up long before Jake woke up, even though she hadn't set an alarm.

By the time she finished showering, Jake was still asleep, so she decided to make breakfast for them. She went into the kitchen and dug through the cabinets, searching for something fitting. Like the typical bachelor, Jake didn't have much to eat in the house, aside from cold cereal, canned soup, frozen dinners, and other quick, easy, and microwaveable goods. This just proved her suspicion that last night’s dinner had been ordered from a catering place.

She gave up on the idea of serving Jake a fresh-cooked helping of breakfast in bed and stuck with cereal and toast. She sat in the living room, watching the morning news until Jake woke up. He came out wearing nothing but his boxers and a satisfied smile. “Morning, babe,” he said.

“Good morning.” She smiled as he sat next to her and kissed her cheek. “Next time you’re having company over, you should stock the kitchen better.” She gestured to her empty bowl and plate.

“Sorry about that. I usually order out.”

“I kind of figured,” Chanise smirked, shaking her head.

“So,” Jake said, leaning back against the couch and draping his arm over the back. “You have to run off and take care of the kid today, or do I get to keep you all day?”

“You can keep me until after lunch,” Chanise said. She leaned over and gave him a kiss. “After that, I have to get home. Deena isn't used to being without her mother.”

“Ahh, she'll be fine,” Jake said, waving his hand. “She seems like a tough enough kid. Besides, she's gonna have to get used to this.”

“Is that so?” Chanise asked, arching her eyebrows.

“Well, yeah.” Jake scooted closer and put his arm around her. “You're planning on sticking around, right? I mean, I wouldn't have invited you back here if this was going to just be a one-night thing.”

“Is that what you usually do?” Chanise asked. “One night stands.”

Jake shrugged, averting his eyes. “I haven't been involved with anyone seriously in a long time if that's what you mean.”

“I just want to make sure that we're both in this for the same reasons.”

“What reasons are those?” Jake asked.

Chanise chewed on her lip, thinking it over. She wasn't sure how to explain her complicated thoughts and emotions when it came to getting into a relationship. “I haven't dated anyone since my husband died. And I'm not interested in dating anyone casually. So if this is just a fling, please let me know now. I don't want to get my hopes up only to end up getting my heart crushed.”

Jake took her hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze. “It's not just a fling. I mean, hey, when I first met you, I guess that's all I was looking for. But...I dunno...” He shrugged, looking away.

Chanise reached up and caressed his cheek. She decided not to press him to talk about how he felt. He obviously struggled with talking about his feelings, and she didn't need him to say it out loud. Not yet, at least.

They spent the rest of the morning together. They watched a movie, though they only saw about half of it before they started fooling around on the couch. They ended up going into the bedroom for another romp, after which Chanise had to take another shower. She didn't want to end up going home to her daughter smelling like sex.

Over lunch, Chanise decided there was another issue she needed to bring up. One she didn't think could be avoided any longer. “Jake,” she said. “If you're serious about us continuing to see each other, then I think we need to talk about my father.”

“I thought you said we were going to keep things quiet for a while,” Jake said. “I've only got a couple of weeks left.”

“I know that, but I don't think I can keep my father in the dark about our relationship for that long. For one thing, he almost caught us at the office on Thursday.”

A smug grin spread across Jake's face. “Yeah, but that was amazing.”

She shot him a stern, annoyed look. “That is not happening again. When we're at the office, you keep your hands to yourself, mister.”

He smirked and took her hand. “Oh, come on. You know you liked it. The thrill. The risk of getting caught.”

Chanise pulled her hand away, her face heating up despite her annoyance. “I'm serious. I don't want to risk my job or get my father angry with me. Please.”

Jake sighed, but he nodded. “Sure. I'll keep it in my pants when we're at the office.”

“And I think you should talk to my father on Thursday about needing a new counselor,” Chanise said.

“Already?”

“Yes. I don't want to spend the next few weeks sneaking around. I had to be evasive with him yesterday when I was dropping off Deena. He wanted to know about the guy I'm dating. And I want to be able to tell him. To be honest with him. Not to sneak around like I'm some teenager who has to date behind her father's back.”

“I guess that makes sense.” Jake shrugged. His shoulders slumped a bit.

“Is that a problem?” Chanise asked.

“Not really. It's just...”

“Just what?”

“It's just that I really like talking to your dad.” Jake frowned and looked away like he was too embarrassed to talk about his emotions in front of her. “I never had anyone who could make me feel so comfortable. Make me open up so much. I'm just worried that if I go see someone else, it won't...work the same.”

“I'm sure it will,” Chanise said. “Dad knows some excellent counselors. He can recommend someone. I'm sure it'll work out fine.”

“What am I supposed to tell him, though?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well,” Jake spread his hands, pausing a moment to search for the words, “you said you don't want him to know about us yet, right? I mean, do you want me to go in there and tell him I need a new counselor because I'm fucking his daughter?”

“Dating his daughter,” Chanise said, crossing her arms.

“Dating his daughter. Right. So should I say that?”

“Well...no, I guess not.” Chanise frowned.

“So what should I say? I mean, I don't really want to lie to him. But if you think we shouldn't tell him we're dating until after I'm already seeing a different counselor, then we need to tell him something.”

“Could you just tell him you feel like your sessions would go better with someone else?” Chanise asked.

“I don't want to insult him. I mean, he's been really good to me. And he's a real cool guy. Plus, I kind of want to stay on his good side.” He gave Chanise a bashful grin. “I mean, I want him to still like me when he finds out I'm...dating his daughter.”

Chanise sighed. She leaned her elbow on the table and propped her chin in her hand. “This is kind of a messy situation. If he gets the wrong idea about us before we get a chance to tell him the right way, it might not go well. He's a bit overprotective.”

“Lots of dads are like that.”

“Yeah, but I think it's a bit more than that. My dad has always been the one to think about people's motivations. Psychoanalyzing them and all that. He used to interrogate the guys I wanted to date in high school, and if he thought they were just horny little teenage boys with no future, he wouldn't approve.”

“He didn't let you date them?”

“Well, no,” Chanise said. “He always let me make my own decisions. But he would make it quite clear when he didn't approve of someone. And I always had a hard time dating someone my father didn't approve of.”

“Well, I really hope he approves of me.”

Chanise smiled at Jake and took his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I'm sure he will. We just need to figure out the right way to approach this.”

They discussed it for a bit longer, but they were unable to come up with a good way to broach the subject with Chanise's father. They decided to discuss it more, later since Chanise was running late to pick up her daughter.

She drove back to her father's house to pick up Deena. When she got there, her father took her into another room and asked. “So, how are things with this young gentleman of yours?”

“Good,” Chanise said. Her chest started to feel a bit tight. She wasn't sure how to talk about Jake with her father without revealing his identity.

“Did you have a nice time?” He put his hands in his pockets and raised his chin, studying her face.

Chanise started to sweat a little. She knew this look. It was the look her father got when he started analyzing her, trying to gauge her reactions to things. “We had a good time, yes. I'm going to be seeing him again.”

“Good, good.” Her father waited for a moment, watching her face. His foot tapped impatiently on the ground. “So, Chanise, is there anything you want to tell me?”

Chanise held her breath, trying to figure out if her father already knew what was going on, or had some reason to suspect. Had he seen Jake the other day at the office, when they were fooling around? Had she done or said something to give it away. “What do you mean?”

Her father gestured into the living room, where Deena was watching a video. “Well, your daughter told me all about how you and her had dinner with your young man the other day. She was all excited about going into Philly and going up in the tall building.”

Chanise pressed her lips together in a thin line. She hadn't thought that Deena would blab about Jake to her Grandpa. Though she should have expected it. The child always did speak her mind.

“She said you were dating the man she saw on TV,” her father said. “I was curious about that, and I asked her who. She told me it was one of my patients. Jake Stone.”

Chanise nervously rubbed her hands on her pants. “Yes. Yes, that's right. I was going to tell you, Dad, but...”

“But you knew I'd be upset to know you were fooling around with one of my patients behind my back. Do you have any idea the position this puts me in? Especially considering Jake's situation with his coach. If they find out there's a conflict of interest, you understand what could happen to him?”

Chanise hung her head. “Yes, I know. I was talking to Jake about it today. We wanted to tell you. He was going to ask to be transferred to another counselor.”

“Hmm.” Her father crossed his arms, studying her. “And you thought it better not to tell me about this? Even though it could affect my career and my reputation?”

“It's not like that, Dad. I wanted to tell you. But I wasn't sure it would even work out. If it was just going to turn out to be a onetime thing, we didn't think it would be worth bringing up.”

“A onetime thing.” Her father frowned. “So, you're saying it's not a onetime thing? Are you getting serious with this boy?”

“Maybe,” Chanise said.

“Maybe?”

“We're not sure yet. But we want to keep seeing each other.”

Her father rubbed his chin, studying her. I really would have appreciated being informed about this before you got involved with Jake. You're a grown woman, and what you do with your life is your own business, but when it involves one of my patients, it becomes a part of my affairs. I'm going to have to stop counseling Jake immediately.”

“What about his coach?” Chanise asked. “If he doesn't meet his mandatory number of sessions...”

“I'll make some calls tomorrow,” he said. “I'm sure one of my colleagues will be able to take him in. There'll be some extra paperwork involved since we need to submit reports to Jake's coach, proving that he has been attending his sessions.”

“I'll help out with the paperwork,” Chanise said.

“No,” her father said. “I'd rather you didn't.”

“Dad, it's my job.”

“I don't want to do anything that could lead to my practice being compromised. That means you need to stay away from this. I'll handle the paperwork, and I'll get Jake transferred to another counselor.”

“All right.” Chanise chewed on her lip for a moment. “Dad, are you mad at me? You know I wasn't trying to do anything behind your back.”

He frowned at her, not saying anything for a long moment. “I'm not angry with you, Chanise. But I am disappointed. I thought you were more responsible than this.”

“I guess I deserve that.”

Chanise got Deena ready to go, then drove her home. As soon as she got home, she called Jake and explained what had happened. He seemed both worried and relieved when he found out that her father knew about them.

“He said he'd take care of the transfer?” Jake asked over the phone.

“That's what he said. But you'll have to talk to him about that yourself. He said he doesn't want me involved with any of the paperwork. I think he's afraid of getting in trouble, or having his reputation affected if any of his colleagues finds out that his daughter is dating one of his patients.”

“Well, at least it's in the open now,” Jake said. “We won't need to hide anymore.”

“I suppose so.”

“Are you okay?”

“I guess. I'm still a bit frazzled. I wasn't expecting Dad to find out like this.”

“But it's going to be okay now. There's nothing to worry about.”

“I hope you're right.”

But even after she got off the phone with Jake, Chanise's worries wouldn't disappear. She didn't know what was going to happen, or whether there would be trouble or drama caused by the situation. The one thing she did know was that she'd made a mess of things with her father, and she would need to smooth things over as soon as she figured out how.

* * *

A few days passed without much incident. Chanise's father refused to talk about Jake while they were at the office, and he wouldn't tell her anything about the new counselor he had recommended for Jake. He said he was trying to maintain confidentiality since it was inappropriate for him to reveal a patient's information to anyone else. Though on some level, Chanise felt like her father was simply pushing her away, at least until the situation passed and the emotions settled down.

On Thursday, Chanise had a slow day, since Jake's appointment had been canceled, and there weren't usually many other patients on a Thursday. Her father ended up closing the office early since there were no appointments after two o'clock that day. Chanise gathered her things and got ready to go home; trying to decide what she might do with her extra time off.

She left the office and crossed the parking lot to her car. But halfway there, she was interrupted by a young blonde woman who approached and shoved a microphone into her face.

“Excuse me, Ms. Johnson? Is it true that you've become romantically involved with Jake Stone during his NFL suspension? Do you have any comment on the report that his suspension might be extended due to inappropriate circumstances surrounding his mandatory psychological leave?”

“What?” Chanise stared at the woman, dumbfounded. A cameraman stood off to one side, pointing his camera right at Chanise. “Who are you? What are you talking about?”

“Veronica Newton, Channel 5 News,” the woman said. “Can we get a comment from you regarding your relationship with Mr. Stone? Is it true that you're his therapist's daughter?”

“What? Who? No...” Chanise shook her head, looking between the woman and the cameraman. “Excuse me, I have to go.”

She pushed past the woman and got into her car. The reporter kept yelling questions at her the entire time, and the cameraman kept on recording her until she pulled out of the parking lot.

Chanise drove with both hands clutching the steering wheel. Her entire body was shaking. She had never been confronted like that before, especially not in front of a TV camera. She felt like she was going to be sick. It felt like her privacy, and her relationship with Jake had been violated.

She only drove a few blocks before she had to pull over to the side of the road to compose herself. She took a few deep breaths, trying to calm her nerves. Then she pulled out her phone to call Jake and see what was going on.

She paused before she dialed the phone. Something the reporter woman had said had only just sunk in. She had said something about Jake's suspension being extended.

Chanise opened the web browser on her phone and Googled Jake's name. Immediately, a news report came up with the headline, “Suspended Quarterback Faces Possible Trouble after Sex Scandal.”

“Sex Scandal?” she said aloud, staring at her phone in shock. She started shaking; trying to figure out what the hell was going on.

She read through the article, then read it again to make sure she hadn't misread anything. The article described her relationship with Jake, or at least an abridged version of it. She had no idea where the writer of the article had gotten their information, but it talked about how Jake had gotten involved in an “affair” with his therapist's daughter, and it went on to list some basic information about her: her name, her occupation, the fact that she was a widow. The article even listed the college she had graduated from, and it described her as a “widow and single mother.” Along with the article was a picture of her. It took her a moment to recognize it as her Facebook profile photo.

After the intrusive details about her personal life, the writer continued to say that there were allegations that the “affair” was a conflict of interest in Jake's mandatory therapy and that NFL officials were investigating to see whether this constituted cause for his suspension to be extended. The writer also reiterated the details of the fight that had led to Jake's suspension in the first place.

As soon as she finished with the article, Chanise called Jake. He didn't answer the phone, so she left a voicemail. “Jake, it's Chanise. I just read about what's happening. A reporter tried to get to me in the parking lot at work. Please call me back. I need to know what's going on. Are you in trouble? Call me, baby.”

She drove the rest of the way to the daycare, looking over her shoulder the entire time. Anytime she saw a car that seemed to be following her, she worried that it was another reporter, trying to invade her life. Though each time, the car eventually pulled away, and she realized she was just being paranoid. Though it was hard not to be, considering everything that was going on.

She was in tears from the stress by the time she picked up her daughter. While she was buckling Deena into her car seat, Deena asked, “Momma, what's wrong?”

“Nothing, baby,” Chanise said. “It's nothing you need to worry about.”

“Why are you crying?” Deena looked up at her, her own eyes starting to tear up.

Chanise took a deep breath to calm herself and she wiped away her tears. She didn't want to upset her daughter by crying in front of her. “I just had a bad day, baby girl. But it's okay. We get to go home now.”

Chanise had trouble focusing on anything after she got home. She ended up making Deena peanut butter and jelly for dinner, just because she couldn't focus on cooking anything more complicated. It wasn't until later in the night that she finally got a call from Jake.

“Jake?” she asked, heading into the other room so Deena wouldn't overhear the conversation. “Are you okay? What's going on?”

“It's complicated, babe,” Jake said. “Might be too much to talk about over the phone.”

“Jake, I need to know what's going on. There were reporters camped outside my office today. I'm scared that they're going to come stalk me at my home.”

“Don't worry about that. I'll take care of everything.”

“But what's going on?” Chanise asked. “Are you still being suspended?”

“I can't talk about it over the phone. Can I come over?”

Chanise chewed on her lip. With all the drama that was being stirred up, she wasn't sure if having Jake come over, and possibly having a reporter follow him to her home, was a good idea. But she was worried about him, and she wanted to see him. “Okay. You can't stay too late. I've got to get Deena to bed soon.”

“I'll be right over,” Jake said.

When Jake came over, Deena rushed up to him and wrapped her arms around his legs. “Hi, Jake!” she said.

“Hey, kiddo.” He reached down and patted her head. “How've you been?”

“I'm good. Momma's been crying.”

Jake looked up at Deena with concern on his face. “How’s she now?”

“I'm fine,” Chanise said. “I just had a long day, that's all. Deena, Momma, and Jake have some stuff to talk about. Will you be okay with your books for a while?”

Deena let out a dramatic sigh. “I guess so.”

“We'll spend some time together after Jake and I talk,” Deena said. “I promise.”

“Okay.” Deena trudged into the living room and sat in her rocking chair, sorting through her storybooks.

Chanise took Jake back into the bedroom. They sat on the bed together, side by side. Chanise took both of Jake's hands in hers and squeezed them tight. “Is everything going to be okay?” she asked. “Are you in a lot of trouble?”

“Not really, I don't think.”

“Not really it won't be okay, or not really you're not in trouble?”

Jake chuckled. “The second one. I don't think I'm in too much trouble. There's just going to be an investigation is all. They'll need to interview your dad. As long as he tells them that he didn't know we were dating and that I really was keeping up with my sessions, it'll be fine. Plus I already told my coach that I transferred to a new counselor. So I think this will blow over.”

“Oh thank God.” Chanise leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Jake, pulling him tight against her. “I've been so worried all day. I thought I had messed up your career.”

“No, I'm the one who did that,” Jake said. “When I got into that fight. It was a stupid mistake. I should never have done it.”

“But you're paying your dues now,” Chanise said. “We all make mistakes. And I don't believe you ever really meant to hurt anyone.”

“I didn't. I was just having a hard time dealing with things. And tensions can get pretty high on the team, especially during the playoffs. Lots of the guys have almost gotten into fights before. You get that much testosterone all pumping in one room and it's kind of inevitable.”

Chanise laughed, shaking her head. “I can only imagine.”

She kissed him, and just when she was about to pull back, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her deeper into the kiss. Jake held her tight for a long, sensual moment, and then started lowering her back onto the bed.

Chanise tensed, glancing at the closed door. “Deena is in the living room.”

Jake smirked. “We'll just have to be quiet.”

She smacked his chest. “Jake! You're terrible.”

He chuckled, climbing on top of her and using his knees to spread her legs. “It's okay, babe. She won't know what we're doing.”

Chanise wanted to protest, but Jake started kissing her neck, then trailing kisses down her chest. She lost her voice, unable to find the words to protest. She knew it was risky to do this with her daughter in the other room, but she wanted it.

She whimpered when Jake started unbuttoning her blouse. “Are you sure you can be quiet?”

Jake leaned back, pulling off his shirt, and then unbuttoning his pants. “Trust me, babe.”

She closed her eyes and lay back while he pulled off her pants. He climbed on top of her and started rubbing his hardness against her. She moaned, burying her face against his neck to stifle the sounds. She wanted to cry out, wanted to beg him to fuck her, but she needed to keep quiet. Somehow, it made the experience all the more thrilling and dangerous, like that afternoon down at the office.

She pulled Jake tighter against her. His moans sounded so loud in her ears. She whispered to him, “Quiet, baby. Quiet.”

He reached down and grabbed her hips, thrusting deeper and harder. She wrapped her legs around him, pulling herself up to meet him with each thrust. Her hands slid into his silky hair and she held him close. He planted soft kisses against her caramel skin, kissing her face, her neck, and her shoulders. Each little kiss sent shivers through her body.

Chanise started to tense, feeling the rush overpowering her. She glanced at the door, certain that she had heard Deena calling to her, but it was too late to stop now. She whispered into Jake's ear, “Come on, baby. Give it to me. Hurry.”

Jake didn't need any more encouragement than that. He grunted and thrust hard against her, letting out a moan loud enough to be heard through the closed door. Chanise clung to him for a few moments, sweating and trembling. Then she got up and hurried to the door, pressing her ear against it.

Jake followed her to the door. He put his arms around her and kissed the top of her head. “It's fine, babe. She didn't hear anything.”

Chanise let out a sigh of relief, touching a hand to her chest. Then she turned and smacked Jake on the arm, though she was grinning the whole time. “You horn dog,” she whispered.

“What can I say?” he said, grinning. “I can't get enough of you.”

* * *

The next day at work, Chanise received an alarming phone call. She was in the middle of wrapping up the next week's schedule when the phone rang. When she answered it, an unfamiliar man asked for her by name.

“Yes, this is Chanise Johnson,” she said, already starting to worry.

“This is Robert Phillips, with the NFL investigatory committee for Jake Stone. I was wondering if I would be able to set up a meeting with you and Dr. Johnson.”

Chanise's hands started to tremble. “What...what about?”

“Well, I'm sure you're aware of Mr. Stone's suspension and the conditions of his reinstatement to the team?”

“Yes, I am.”

“In order for us to verify that Mr. Stone did indeed go through the mandatory counseling sessions he was required to attend, we need to come down there and ask you a few questions. To make sure that everything was on the up and up.”

“All right,” Chanise said, her voice trembling. “But you should know, Jake and I, our relationship, it really had nothing to do with—”

“Ms. Johnson,” Robert said, “it's really best if we discuss this matter in person. I need to get an official statement from you, and from Dr. Johnson. And I'll need to take a look at your records.”

“All right. I mean, I'll have to clear this with my father...”

“Of course. How about we set up an appointment for next week?”

“Okay. I guess that would be fine.”

She was on the phone with Mr. Phillips for a few more minutes, working out the details. Then she had to call her father in to talk with him and confirm everything. They set up a meeting for Monday morning, in between her father's counseling sessions. Mr. Phillips said he would come down to the office to speak with them directly, but he assured them that the meeting wouldn't take long.

Chanise was a nervous wreck all weekend. She called up Jake to tell him about the meeting. He assured her over and over again that it would be fine, that it was simply the league's way of going through all of the proper procedures. But not matter how much he tried to reassure her, she couldn't fight the tension that had built up inside of her. She was so scared that she would do something wrong, or say something wrong, and that it would end up costing Jake his career.

When Monday morning finally came around, Chanise couldn't focus on any of her work. She just sat at her desk, staring at the computer screen, unable to get anything done. When a man carrying a briefcase finally walked through the waiting room door, she let out a sigh of relief. At least, she told herself, the waiting was finally over.

Her father greeted Mr. Phillips in the waiting room, and then led him back to his office. Chanise joined them, taking one of the chairs in front of her father's desk, while Mr. Phillips took out the other. He pulled a small tablet computer from his briefcase and set it up on the desk with a foldable keyboard. They went through all of their introductions, and he asked them for personal details that he needed for the report, including their names, home addresses, and phone numbers.

“Okay,” Robert said, once the initial questions were over. “I just need to ask a few questions to clarify everything we've already been told by Mr. Stone. Just to confirm that your story matches his.”

Chanise started to feel nervous again. She hoped that Jake had kept his story to the simple truth. He certainly hadn't told her she needed to say anything other than exactly what happened.

“Dr. Johnson,” Robert said. “Can you tell me when exactly you learned of the relationship between your daughter and Mr. Stone.”

“It was a week ago Sunday,” Dr. Johnson said. “My granddaughter told me about it, and I confronted my daughter about it right away. I told her right then that I wouldn't be able to be Jake's counselor anymore.”

“And you had no idea that anything was going on before that.”

“None. I wouldn't have approved of it if I had known.”

“And when did you terminate your professional relationship with Mr. Stone?”

“The very next day,” Dr. Johnson said. “I called him up and explained that I wouldn't be able to be his counselor anymore, and I referred him to a colleague of mine, Dr. Nguyen.”

“And do you have copies of all of your records of the time Mr. Stone was your patient?”

Dr. Johnson pulled out a folder and handed it to Robert. “That's everything. Appointments, sign-in sheets, receipts for his insurance company, all the standard paperwork.”

Chanise let out a small sigh of relief that she had forced Jake to keep signing in. It seemed like such a small thing, but it was possible that it would make all the difference.

Robert flipped through the pages in the folder and then tucked it into his briefcase. “All right. And Ms. Johnson. Can you tell me, in your own words, how your relationship with Mr. Stone started?”

“All right.” She took a deep breath to steady herself. “We first met when he started coming in for his appointments. At first, we just talked. And he flirted with me a lot.”

“It was Mr. Stone who initiated romantic contact with you?”

“If that's what you want to call it,” Chanise said. “I just call it being hit on.”

“Were his advances unwanted?”

Chanise frowned. “That's not what I said.”

“I just want to make sure we have the details right.”

“Look, he flirted with me, and at first, I didn't think I should get involved with him because he was a patient. But then we decided to go out for coffee.”

“How long had he been coming here by that point?” Robert asked.

“A few weeks.”

“At any point, did Mr. Stone try to use his relationship with you to compromise your integrity?”

“What?” Chanise asked, a shocked look on his face. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, did he try to get you to alter any records, anything like that?”

“Don't be ridiculous!” Chanise crossed her arms. “Our relationship had nothing to do with his counseling sessions. Nothing at all. He just liked me. We liked each other. So we had coffee. Then dinner. Then things started to get serious.”

“And were you aware of the conflict of interest?”

“Yes,” Chanise said. “He and I talked about it, and we knew he was going to need to switch counselors. We were planning on telling my father anyway, if he hadn't found out.”

“All right.” Robert typed a few notes into his tablet, and then skimmed through his list of questions. “I just have one last question. And thank you for your patience with this. I understand this is a difficult situation, and you must not like having your personal life probed in this way.”

“No, I really don't,” Chanise said, frowning at him.

“I'm really sorry about that,” Robert said. “I hope you understand I'm just doing my job.”

“She understands,” Dr. Johnson said. “What was your question?”

“In your personal opinion,” he asked, “do you believe that Mr. Stone had any other motivations in initiating a relationship with you, beyond romance?”

“What does that mean?” Chanise asked.

“It means. Do you think he was considering his career or his suspension, or thinking that getting close to you would help him cheat his way past the mandatory counseling sessions? That he might be able to use you to alter the paperwork, or to say that he had attended sessions when he hadn't?”

“No,” Chanise said. “No, absolutely not. The only thing on his mind was me. Was us. He was attracted to me, and that was it. He didn't want to use me. I'm certain of that.”

“Thank you, Ms. Johnson.” Robert typed in a few more notes, and then he folded the keyboard, closing his tablet. “I appreciate your help and your directness. I'm sorry again if these questions were in any way upsetting to you. But we had to investigate this fully.”

He got up to leave. Chanise rose to her feet as well. “So, is that it? Is Jake going to be allowed to play again?”

“I can't say,” Robert said. “My job is only to investigate the situation and file a report. Mr. Stone will be informed if and when the suspension is lifted.”

“Thank you, Mr. Phillips,” Dr. Johnson said. “I'll see you out.”

Chanise sat back down while her father led the investigator out of the office. When her father returned, he sat across from Chanise. “I don't think there's anything to worry about,” he said. “Though I certainly hope that next time, you think things through more before you do something like this.”

Chanise shrugged, giving her father a bashful smile. “I know, Dad. But I couldn't help it.”

“You feel that strongly for him?”

She nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, I do.”

He reached over and patted her on the knee. “Well, then. You make sure to keep a hold of him then. No use getting into such a mess over a man if you let him get away.”

* * *

A few weeks passed without any word about Jake's suspension. Jake and Chanise continued seeing each other each week, and they even had dinner one night with Chanise's father, making Chanise feel like maybe her dad actually approved of the relationship. Some nights, Jake came over to Chanise's apartment and spent time with her and Deena. He even brought some Pixar videos with him when he visited so that they could all do a movie night together with something Deena would enjoy. Other nights, Deena spent the night with her Grandpa so that Jake and Chanise could get some much-needed alone time together.

One night, when Chanise arrived at Jake's place for a private dinner date, he greeted her at the door with a bottle of champagne in his hand. “Great news, babe,” he said, popping the cork. Foam poured out of the tip of the bottle, spilling all over the hardwood floors.

Chanise stepped back to avoid getting any champagne on her dress. “Careful with that, sweetie,” she said.

“Oops.” Jake set the champagne bottle down on the coffee table, then ran into the kitchen to get some towels. He came back and knelt down, sopping up the champagne. “But like I was saying, great news.”

“Is it about your suspension?”

Jake looked up at her and grinned. “I just got the official notice today. I'm off suspension. I'll be able to start playing again by mid-season.”

“Oh, that's wonderful.”

Jake rose to his feet and she gave him a hug, squeezing him tight. “I'm sorry about almost getting you into more trouble,” Chanise said.

“Nah, it's okay,” Jake said. He tossed the towel into the kitchen, barely getting it to land on the kitchen table. “I was the one who went after you, even when I knew it could get me into trouble. I knew what I was doing.”

He poured the champagne and they sat on the couch together, sharing a toast. “So, what now?” Chanise asked.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, you've got your career back,” Chanise said. “But what about the rest of it? What about us?”

“What about us?” Jake asked. “I mean, I thought everything was going great.”

“Is that enough for you?” She frowned at him, toying with the stem of her champagne glass. “Just to be dating, and having things going great?”

“Do you want something more?” Jake set down his champagne glass, giving her a serious look.

“Eventually, yes. I'm not asking you for a proposal. But I want to know where this relationship is heading. I've got my daughter to consider.”

“And Deena's great,” Jake said. “I love her. She's an awesome kid.”

“She's a kid who needs stability in her life. I need to make sure I can provide that for her.”

“Well, I've been thinking about that,” Jake said.

“You have?” Chanise's eyebrows rose.

“Yeah, sort of. I mean, about us, and all. I've been thinking that maybe I should look into getting a place outside the city. I mean, living in the city is great and all. It's an amazing view.” He gestured to the floor to ceiling windows that looked out over the city. “But it's not really the best place for settling down or anything. Not that I'm ready to settle down yet, exactly. Just, you know, I want to get myself into that place. Where I'm ready to.”

“So you want to move?” Chanise frowned, not sure where he was going with this.

“Yeah. And I was thinking.” He took her hands in his, looking deep into her eyes. “I was thinking, maybe if I move, maybe you could move, too. With me, I mean. Move in with me.”

Chanise froze, her hands trembling. “Are you serious? Is that what you want?”

“Yeah. And then down the line, who knows.” He smirked, giving a little shrug. “It's the first step, though. I mean, I've never lived with a woman before. Hell, I've never had a relationship last this long before. So I want to do it right.”

Chanise was stunned. She stared at him, not sure what to say.

“So,” Jake asked, a hesitant look on his face. “What do you think?”

Chanise smiled. “I think yes. Definitely yes.”

A TASTE OF LOVE

"Please?"

Nicole Peart hated begging. She especially hated begging from Mark Tremain, and the smug satisfaction across his face when she did. But desperate times called for desperate measures, and all that: she needed a job, and his restaurant was hiring. Line cooks—hardly the glamorous chef positions she’d been hoping to snag when she went to culinary school and spent two years learning to fillet a fish with one smooth sweep and how to julienne a carrot into perfect matchsticks. She’d spent hours studying the chemistry of sugar and there were things that she could do with food that had her instructors drooling, and they promised to write her glowing recommendations to whatever restaurant she wanted to work in.

There was just one thing that had gone wrong with her plans to move to New York and find a job as some kind of chef—her mother had gotten sick, and it had always been just the two of them. So she stayed, and moved back to their house, learned to prepare medications and treatments with the same efficacy that she deboned a steak with. But money had always been short between them, and the last round of treatments had wiped out the last of her mother’s savings—Nicole was now the one in charge of paying the mortgage and keeping the lights on. It was now week three, and the problem with small-town America was that there were only so many jobs to be had.

"I don't know," Mark said now, the smirk crossing his face again. She fought back the urge to smack him. She wondered what she'd been smoking when she'd agreed to date him in the first place. He was good-looking, with that rugged brooding look that Marlon Brando had perfected, but his features were finer, more delicate. His accent was some kind of African accent that had the ability to shoot itself straight into the primitive reptilian brain, and even now she had to suppress the little urge to make googly eyes at him. It was why she’d consented to a second date with him, even after the first date had ended with her in tears because he’d insulted the wait staff and servers at the restaurant to the point where it embarrassed her, until she agreed to let him loosen her strapless dress to the point where it was this close to falling off of her—she knew the waiter got an eyeful of her tits, at any rate. That was the name of the game with him. He'd taken immense pleasure at nearly-exposing her in public, teasing strangers with the never-fulfilled promise of a glimpse of pussy or her breasts. The second time it happened she dropped him right then and there, but that didn't mean that he'd forgotten--or forgiven. "Are you wearing anything underneath that skirt?" he asked.

She felt her face go red. She was pretty when she blushed, everybody said that—she had large brown eyes and a small nose that could only be described as “cute”—but with Mark it was a liability, because he would take advantage of her. Her dark brown hair, which she’d straightened and pulled back into a bun, felt as if it was curling out of it its hold. “Is this part of the interview?” she asked. She stared at him from the opposite side of the desk, her legs crossed, wondering what her own price was. Fingers? Actual sex with him? She wasn’t wearing anything underneath, because she knew he’d make her show him before he’d even consider bringing her into the kitchen—the line had been crossed the moment she’d applied for the job at his restaurant-and-hotel. It was just a matter of limiting the damage.

“Just making conversation.”

"If you want to fuck me, just say so and get it over with," she said. He’d always had something for her body, petite but fierce, curvy but strong.

It was Bad Feminism 101, agreeing to sleep with a man in exchange for a job. And she knew that if the cooking staff ever found out about it she might be fired anyway, though the fact that she was still “just” a line cook would probably go a long way to mollify them. Other students could afford to travel to cities like New York to find jobs, but she was stuck in the suburban nightmare of small-town America, where there was only one restaurant big enough to need multiple chefs.

He came around the desk and planted his feet in front of her. She gulped, but she knew what he wanted her to do: she pulled her shoulders back, bringing her chest forward. He coughed. She began to unbutton her blouse. When that was finished she let him brush the silky fabric off her shoulders.

"No bra," he said, cupping her breast as if he were gauging an orange. "You know how to get me."

"What can I say?" she asked, gasping as he pushed his finger into her nipple. "I need the job."

"You liked it, don't lie to me."

"I need the job," she said, gritting her teeth. Both nipples, now--and it hurt, pure pain, no pleasure. He’d always had a thing for her breasts—they were on the large side, her nipples darker and contrasting more with her olive skin than most people expected.

"I'm hurt," he said, pouting. "After everything I did for you."

She kept her mouth shut, wondering if the job was really worth this. But his was literally the only place in town hiring at a wage that she and her mother could live on. "Suck my cock," he said. "On your knees," he added, pointing at the floor.

She felt her face burning, but she got on her hands and knees. He pulled her skirt up over her ass, and beckoned her to follow him over to the full-length window. It wasn't a high rise but it was four stories above the street, and it was the middle of the workday, and as she took him in his mouth she tried to tell herself that nobody would be looking, and if they did look her hair was down, at least--they wouldn't recognize her.

His cock was out already, meeting her when she pulled herself up. It was disappointingly normal—she couldn’t help but feel that a man with a personality as ugly as his ought to be a little deformed. He pulled her jaw open with his hands, and she felt the soft, fleshy tip tickle her gag reflex, and smelled the musky animal scent of him—and it took everything she had not to throw up right then and there—to stay there, her eyes watering at least as much from shame as from the difficulty she had in breathing.

"You're so pretty when you're crying," Mark said, as he wiped away her tears with his thumb. "There we go. Yes, just like that, with your tongue—go round, yes—God—yes—you have the job--"

***

As a child Nicole was convinced that her mother had some kind of ability to see into her mind and read her thoughts. The fact that she had always been a terrible liar had somehow never crossed her mind until she was seventeen. So when she came home that evening—having secured the job, at the very least—she still felt as if her mother somehow knew what she’d done, even though she knew it was inconceivable that her mother, housebound with the crippling pain of bone cancer, could have any idea about what she’d done to get the job.

She’d signed the contract with the Aviary and that was that. She started the next day. There was nothing more to be said, nothing more to be done. After she pulled her clothes back on they’d signed the papers, and he shook her hand and dismissed her as if she was just a delivery person. She cried all the way home to her mother’s house, and realized that the worst part had only just begun: there was no way she could tell her mother about this.

It was some kind of bone cancer, slow-growing but definitely metastatic. There was nothing the doctors could do except “keep her comfortable”, and even before Nicole opened the door she could smell the heavy, musky scent of the pot clinging to the air: Jordan, their weed dealer, was here. He was tall and lanky, with brown hair that stuck out at all angles, who dressed like a scarecrow, which made it hard for her to figure out how old he was. Her friend Leslie had been the one to put him in touch with them—pot was still illegal in their state, and in the three months that had elapsed since her mother’s diagnosis he’d proven himself to be friendly, kind, and trustworthy. He was sitting at the dining room table with her mother, a series of baggies laid out in on the table in front of them, with a stack of bills at one end of the line.

“Hey there,” he said, when she stepped through the door. “Is everything all right?”

“Great,” she said, forcing a smile. “I finally got that job.”

Her mother nodded sleepily. “That’s nice, dear.”

“I gave her a hit of Sandman’s Sleeper,” Jordan said. “On the house.”

“Thanks,” Nicole said. She nodded at the bills. “Is that enough?” The prices fluctuated every time he came by. She chose blissful ignorance when it came to how he set the prices; she never had the impression that he was screwing them, at least, which was more than she could say for Mark. She set her bag down and helped her mother over to the couch.

Jordan nodded. “I’ve got another batch of Pinky’s Pleasure curing now,” he said. “I should be able to deliver it in a week if you think it’d help.”

She shrugged. “That’s all the cash we have,” she said. “I won’t get paid until next week, and God knows if it’ll be enough.”

“Jesus,” Jordan said. “Is there anything I can do?”

She shook her head. “Not unless you can afford to give your product away for free,” she said, smiling wryly.

“Sorry,” Jordan said.

She shrugged and showed him to the door. He was a good guy, but it was basic economics: he needed to make money as much as she did. We all have to pay our own piper, she thought, as she watched him leave. The feeling of Mark’s hands on her body, the taste of him in her mouth, suppressed by Jordan’s presence, came back to her. The house was silent, and there was nothing between her soul and the memory of what had happened that afternoon, and after she closed and locked the door—after she made sure her mother was truly, deeply asleep—she slumped to the floor and let the hot waves of shame and pain wash over her. The tears came, slowly at first, but the repressive silence worked its way inside her head, like a knife, and she cried now—but silently.

The things we do for love. It’d always been a banal platitude. This was the first time that she’d truly realized what it meant.

One week later, Nicole came to the conclusion that it was either her or the job, but it couldn't be both. The job paid--that was all that could be said for it. Mark never set foot in the kitchen, but she could feel his influence with the guy who ran the kitchen, a guy (why did it always have to be a guy?) named Reginald Fiori, who refused to let her do anything more complicated than cutting vegetables--even when the kitchen was falling behind and needed another cook to help get the entrees out on time, even when she could time eggs and fry bread and toast garlic all at once, when the guy couldn’t multitask to save his life.

But she hadn't taken two years of classes and learned the difference between a mince and a mirepoix just to spend her life deseeding avocadoes and chopping onions into a coarse dice. She knew her shit, damn it. It was sexism, plain and simple, and even the other cooks in the kitchen knew it. But Reginald was Mark's friend, and he wasn't going anywhere, not even after the head chef, a beefy guy named Drew, with muscles the size of bowling balls and sleeve tats, spoke to Mark about making her the sous. "I tried," Drew said, and coughed up a loogey--he was a chain-smoker of at least thirty years, and while he claimed to be using a patch these days, he still lit up on every break, and it was beginning to show. "Mark's the only pony in this one-horse town, though, so if he wants to dish it, we have to eat it."

By the end of the second week Nicole was going crazy; one of the line cooks, a guy with a shaved head and more pictures on him than a children’s book, had a coke dealer and even she ended up taking a hit or two so that she could finish her shift without collapsing--coffee didn't begin to cut through this kind of exhaustion. She'd known that line cooks were underappreciated and overworked--and Reginald ran his kitchen worse than most so that the overwork was doubled and the underappreciation was tripled. But she couldn't have anticipated that it would be this bad. And so, on her one day off she called her friend Leslie Wiles and begged her to make a moment and rescue her from the insanity of her workweek. "If I don't have someone to stop me from finishing a bottle of tequila right now I'm going to drink myself to death before the day is over," Nicole said.

Leslie, being the best friend in the world, merely asked her to wait until she could get there before she started.

Leslie owned her own tattoo studio. She worked under the name Clash and while most of her work was simple, cliched motifs that pandered to the sensibilities of most of her clients, she specialized in creating portraits and three-dimensional work so realistic that people sometimes threw up looking at it. They'd met by accident: a few years ago Nicole had come into her studio one drunken night, together with a kid named Brian. She couldn't remember why she and Brian had gotten drunk, much less why they thought that getting tattoos was a good idea, but they'd ended up together--Leslie was just closing up and while she didn't tattoo them she did bring out a bottle of vodka and that was that. Nicole still heard from Brian from time to time--he was doing work for NASA these days--but she and Leslie still got together almost every week to bitch about work and clients. Or in Nicole's case, school and the job she'd worked to offset the costs.

"So, is it incompetence, assholery, or both?" Leslie asked as she pulled out a pair of tequila glasses. They were sitting at her mother's kitchen table, with the dainty floral wallpaper, lace curtains, and quaintly-worn country-style furniture that her mother favored. Nicole at least looked relatively normal in her jeans and t-shirt. Leslie, wearing black leather and kohl, her hair spiked and dyed blue, might as well have been an alien.

"Both," Nicole said. "I don't know if I can stand a third week."

"That bad?"

"The owner is Mark."

"Sheee-it."

There wasn't much more that needed to be said after that. Leslie had been the one privy to the nightmare that was the one-and-a-half dates with Mark. They tossed back their respective glasses of tequila in silence, slamming the glasses to the table with a firm “bang”.

“Maybe you could do private work,” said Leslie, after a moment.

“What?”

“Well, you know—go to a bunch of rich people’s houses and make a bunch of food for them.”

Is the tequila that strong? Nicole didn’t feel that drunk. “That’s a thing?”

Leslie shrugged. “Rich people outsource everything, dontcha know? Anyway, it probably beats making second-rate guacamole for eight hours a day.”

“It is so second-rate,” Nicole grumbled. That was the thing with the Aviary: for all that it pretended to be fancy, serving pommes frites instead of French fries, it was neither very good, nor very original, but in their town it was what counted as high-class dining, and most people didn’t know enough to know that they should be demanding better.

“I’m sure there’s some website out there,” Leslie said, grinning. “Come on.” She pulled Nicole over to the little side table that Nicole used as her desk—these days an elaborate desk wasn’t needed, with everything stored in the cloud and what-not. Leslie turned on Nicole’s laptop and opened up the browser, and typed in “Private chef services” to the search bar.

What came up was a bunch of erotic services. “Oh fuck no,” Nicole said. For a moment the memories of what Mark had made her do to earn the privilege of working like a dog in his kitchen threatened to overwhelm her. “I ain’t doing that shit.”

“Let’s refine the search,” said Nicole cheerfully, adding “cooking” to the list of search terms. “There we go. See?”

It was a website called “Tastemakers”, and it looked promising: no mention of erotic services, just a simple, straight-up cooking service you could sign up for. “Look,” said Leslie. “They do background checks of their clients and their chefs. Less chance of skeevy business. Do you have a nice picture?”

“Hey, I never said I’d do this,” Nicole protested.

“You’re fucking doing this,” Leslie said. “Because I’m not going to come by every week just to get drunk with you. I have other friends who need my alcoholic services, too, you know, and only one liver between you all. Now, what kind of food do you like to cook?”

***

Three days passed before Nicole got the chance to open her email. Her mother had some kind of crisis that landed her in the county hospital for a day, so between shifts there was a lot of driving and very little sleeping. By the time Nicole was able to bring her mother home again she could swear that her mother had lost another ten pounds somehow. “Don’t worry,” her mother said, “I’m fine.”

It was a lie, of course. Nicole could see her body falling apart in front of her eyes—in the blood that ended up in the toilet instead of urine, in the increasing number of foods that she could no longer handle. But all Nicole could say was, “Of course you are,” and keep tending to her as best she could. She was aware that it was a kind of denial—but telling her mother “At least” was still easier than saying “You can’t”. Nicole found herself seriously contemplating a trial with methamphetamines—Gerson, the kitchen’s coke connection, probably knew someone who dealt meth, too. It wouldn’t be too hard to get some and stay awake for days.

Early one morning, after she finished filing the insurance claims, her email alerted to twenty-six new messages, most of them from Tastemakers. A shot of excitement went through her—this could be her ticket out of this exhausting, grinding life. She opened the first one: an email from a mother who wanted someone to prepare “healthy, vegetarian, gluten-free, dairy-free, kid-friendly foods for my family of five, and one child won’t eat anything squishy, so no tomatoes, mushrooms, eggs (unless they’re hard-boiled)…”

Nicole deleted it.

There were emails that she was certain were trolls, because there was no way a human could exist on the restrictions that they had: people who wanted grain-free, fat-free, vegan diets (she was tempted to write back, “lettuce”) and people on all-liquid diets who needed organic juices enhanced with things like spirulina, which she actually had to look up. Delete, delete, delete.

And then there were the assortment of emails from men who clearly had every interest in sex and none at all in food. Just how many ways are there to say, “I want to eat your pussy?” She had some seven messages like this—she flagged them all. There was one email that gave her pause for a moment—the guy was clearly treating Tastemakers like a dating website, saying, “I’m a sensitive, caring man who’d love nothing more than to spend a little time with you in the kitchen,” going on to add how he was looking for a long-term thing and how he thought their tastes meshed with each other. He was probably right—but a new relationship didn’t pay the bills, and that was what she signed up for.

Delete, delete, delete.

At long last there was a message from a man by the name of GoodFood who wrote that he liked fine food and good wine, would she like to come over and cook for him? And the money he promised her was nearly double what she’d asked for—which was already double what she was getting paid from Mark. His profile picture was that of a man standing in a doorway, back-lit so that he was silhouette, but there was no question that his suit was impeccably tailored.

“I can be there in two days,” she wrote back. That was her day off. At least she’d be doing work that she liked.

A message was returned almost instantaneously: “Good. Let me know what you need to make a three-course dinner, butter chicken and lemon rice, ratatouille, onion-and-anchovy pie, and General Tso chicken (for storing to eat later), and three healthy and portable lunches.”

Jesus, she thought. This guy is not kidding.

“Give me about a hour,” she wrote back.

Thank God for the Internet, she thought as she fervently looked up recipes for everything. She knew, generally, how to make everything—it was a question of spice and proportion and flavor profiles that varied. And as for healthy, portable, and flavorful lunches, well, that was what Pinterest was for. She found some delicious Middle-Eastern foods that would taste good and keep for a few days. Based on the foods he was requesting he had a diverse and varied palate—he would appreciate something bright and bold, tangy and crispy. Creating the perfect recipe was as much about complementing textures as it was about melding flavors, something most cooks couldn’t appreciate, and as her imagination ran riot she found herself wanting to make more, do more.

Stick with the job at hand, she reminded herself. If he wanted someone to tell him what he wanted he’d be paying for a dominatrix, not a cook.

She sent him the list of ingredients she needed. It was long, and at first she paled when she wrote out everything she needed—but then she reasoned that a man who was willing to pay her four times what she was making as a minimum-wage slave probably wasn’t hurting for money to get the ingredients. And his profile said that he wanted good food—it didn’t say anything about being on a budget. Just for kicks she added her list of wine recommendations to pair with the foods. She’d nailed the wine part of her culinary school; she might as well use her hard-won knowledge somehow, right?

The reply was a few minutes in coming this time: “Very good. Everything will be ready. Address will be forthcoming.”

When she turned off the computer, Nicole found herself breathing a sigh of relief. This job could be her ticket out of the minimum-wage drudgery. At the very least, she could cook again.

That night, she found herself sharpening her knives with glee.

Work the next day was a breeze. It was amazing how tolerable Reginald’s bumbling incompetence was when she knew she had a way out. She ended up taking over Reginald’s job, on top of doing the prep work that she had to do, because even when she was distracted with line work she still managed to get the dishes out on time and hot. She even said, “To hell with it,” and re-made the second-rate guacamole so that it was creamy and fresh and delicious, setting up the line so that it could be made quickly, and to order.

It went over so well that they ran out of avocados before the night was over. Drew gave her a nod of approval, and during the after-closing meal, the staff toasted her and ignored Reginald’s protests. It’d been a great service, and Drew sighed and said, “I wish you didn’t have a day off tomorrow.” Reginald almost fired Drew on the spot, but the rest of the crew started applauding and when the tips were factored in they all made nearly double their wages.

Tough shit.

The address that Mr. GoodFood had given her was a good thirty-minute drive, so she started off early the next morning, after making sure her mother was comfortable. “I wish you could stay home,” her mother said. The weakness of her grasp startled Nicole but she tried not to let it show. “I’ve got to pay Jordan somehow,” Nicole said, smiling.

“You’re so sweet,” her mother had said.

“You’re my mother,” Nicole had said.

The nausea, the vomiting, the listlessness—her mother was getting worse, there was no two ways about it. As she drove along she had to wonder how much longer her mother had. One month, maybe two? The last few weeks were the hardest—that was what the doctors had told her, when the pot stopped working, and there was no relief from the relentless progress of the cancer as it destroyed the body one cell at a time. Death by a thousand cuts—and the worst part was that the body would keep fighting for as long as it was able to. The body didn’t know how to give up, even if the mind did.

The GPS unit pinged, jarring her out of her sadness. “In 300 feet, turn left.”

Where the fuck am I? She was now in farm country—you could go fifteen minutes without seeing a single house, just corn or soybeans on all sides. Her gut began to stir, mildly alarmed: if Mr. GoodFood was some kind of serial killer there would be no hope for her.

The things we do for money, she thought, swallowing. The little arrow on her GPS was still following the pink path, though, so she kept driving.

There were trees on either side of the road, screening her view, but as she followed the turn she saw the house, rising out of the hill. It was a gray slate house with black shingles—and solar panels, she noticed—and white shutters, with a wraparound porch that had a quaint porch swing in one corner. There was a standalone garage off to one side of the house, and a shed behind it. Mr. GoodFood was standing on the porch, drinking from the glass, watching her as she pulled up to the house. He was wearing a sweater and worn jeans. He had startling, ice-blue eyes, neat blond hair, and square jaw looked vaguely familiar, but she couldn’t remember where she’d seen his face before. He could have been one of the extras on Law & Order—he was certainly handsome enough for it—but she didn’t think acting paid well enough to own a house like this one.

“Miss Peart,” he said, as she got out of her car.

“I’m afraid you have me at a disadvantage,” she said. “I don’t know your name.”

He blinked, as if he were surprised that there were people out there who didn’t know who he was. A lump of fear stuck in her throat: had she managed to offend him already? “Then you can keep calling me Mr. GoodFood,” he said, after a moment. “Mr. Good, actually—it sounds less ridiculous.”

“Mr. Good it is,” she said, smiling nervously as she exhaled a sigh of relief. Not fired yet. She got her cutting boards and knifes from the trunk and followed him inside.

“Did you really study at Billingsgate?” he asked.

“I did,” she said, sensing a test. “They invite Michel Roux Jr. to give a talk every year. He’s the reason why I spent three months understanding sugar.”

He didn’t smile so much as show his teeth. She wondered if she’d said something offensive again “So why are you on Tastemaker?” he asked. “I’d imagine that a graduate of Billingsgate would have no problem finding a place in New York.”

The insinuation was clear: that she’d failed. She debated telling him about her mother—but then again, he didn’t seem like a family man. She could imagine him saying, “Well, why don’t you just let her die then?” just as easily as saying something canned but appropriately sympathetic, and neither of those were what she needed to hear right now. She muttered something noncommittal about family. “So,” she said, brightly. “Where’s everything?”

He said, “Follow me.” The inside of the house looked like something out of Country Living. The living room was done in painted wood furniture and seafoam green—and all of it looked impressively expensive. Nothing out of the IKEA catalogue here. There were actual pressed flowers framed in the walls. Nicole began to wonder if he actually lived here, or if he just rented a model house. There weren’t any pictures of family members on the walls. You’ve got a chance, he’s probably still single.

Wait, what? Stop. You’re not here to get laid.

But you could be.

She found herself blushing and tried to think about something else—anything else—to get her mind off of him. He did have a very nice body—the sweater and jeans hid everything but the way he moved left little to the imagination. It was a good thing that she was behind him.

“This is the kitchen,” he said, opening a door. The space opened into a beautifully light and airy kitchen. There were no cabinets on the walls, everything was on open shelves. “It’s pretty self-explanatory,” he said, after a moment. The pots and pans hung from hooks all along the wall above the stove. “Baking utilities in here,” he said, opening one set of drawers, showing a series of Pyrex baking dishes, muffin tins, and cake tins nested inside each other. “Mise en place containers are here,” he said, showing her another drawer, full of bowls of various sizes. “Spatulas and other cooking utensils are here.” There was another drawer inside that one, where a series of spatulas, tasting spoons, wire whisks, graters, thermometers, and everything a cook would need were sitting neatly. “Electronic things are here,” he added, opening a door to reveal a food processor, a blender, a stand mixer. Everything was professional grade—she felt her heart skip a beat as she saw the Kenwood logo. Heaven.

“You know a lot about cooking,” she said, as she pulled on her apron.

“I know a lot about food,” he corrected her, scowling critically. She wondered what she’d said that was so wrong. There go your chances of a nice tip. “Is everything clear?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said. “I hope—”

“Then I’ll leave you to it,” he said, abruptly. “I have to go take care of a few things in the city. Make sure dinner is ready at six.”

For a moment she thought he was kidding. She was a perfect stranger, in his beautiful house—and he was just going to leave her? “One last thing—the wines are in the base of the vitrine closet, along with the service.”

She nodded, still speechless with surprise. She watched him pull out of the driveway and drive off.

Well, at least we know he’s not a serial killer. That was all that could be said for him. She didn’t have to like him to cook for him, though—as long as he paid.

***

It was a good thing that he wanted a lot of food: it kept her hands busy and the seven things she had going at once kept her mind too occupied to think about her mother. She felt it again—the pure joy of a job well-done as the sauces came together in that perfect blend of silkiness and flavor, the meat came out perfectly browned with that delicious crust. Most people thought of cooking as grunt-work, repetitive and boring and dull, but she’d always been fascinated by the transformation of food into art. The ratatouille held its shape when she turned it out, beautifully showcasing the layered vegetables and their colors. The lunches she’d prepared were wholesome, filling, jars of layered salads and tangy dressings, thin crackers layered with shredded chicken breast mixed with a homemade tampenade of dried tomatoes, olive oil, and lemon zest. Everything was neatly packed away in glass containers that she put in the refrigerator, making sure to plate them beautifully. All told, once everything was frozen, there were enough meals for two weeks—which was right around the time when she’d have to get her mother more pot.

He came back at six, as he’d said he would, but she was so engrossed in finishing the preparations for the dinner that when he appeared in the kitchen she nearly jumped. “Sorry,” she gasped, setting down the pan she was holding. “You startled me. I hope you weren’t waiting long.”

He just cocked his head and looked at her with a funny expression. “It’s my house. I can wait as long as I want to. Is everything ready?” he asked.

“It is,” she said, nodding—she needed to nuke the first course but there was enough time for that. But she could feel the seed of nervousness that had been planted that morning sprouting like wildfire again. He stood, watching her, and after a minute she finally couldn’t take his cold stare. Was he angry? Or did he want to say something?

“Show me,” he said.

It took a moment for her to realize that he wanted her to show him to his seat. “Right,” she said, sliding the glass of consommé in to the microwave. “Right this way,” she said, thanking God that she’d had the foresight to set the table: he had some very nice china and silverware, and she’d found some silver candlesticks and white candles in the vitrine closet. She pulled out the chair and he sat down.

He nodded, satisfied. “Just a minute,” she said, and went back to get the first course. For dinner that night she’d made him a consommé to start with, a dark rich broth garnished with a few green rings of spring onion on top. She tried to keep her hands from shaking as she presented him with the glass. “Are you nervous?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said.

“Is it good?”

She should have expected this odd, abrupt line of questioning by now, but the way he asked her still set her on edge. “I hope you like it,” she said.

“You didn’t answer the question.”

“I—” she began, but her nerves got the better of her and she backed out of the room.

She heard him sigh and murmur, “I’ve been looking forward to his all day.”

She didn’t want to be the annoying personal chef who stands in the corner waiting for a verdict, but she couldn’t help throwing a backwards glance at him as she headed back into the kitchen. A smile played about his lips as he drank down the contents of the glass slowly, his eyes closed, the better to savor the rich meatiness of the broth.

Well, he’s a connoisseur, at least, she thought. She’d already figured that he was rich—a person didn’t own a house this big and gorgeous without a substantial fortune, though she was surprised that his car was a standard, run-of-the-mill black Honda Civic. But her time at Billingsgate had taught her that money didn’t mean a thing when it came to appreciation, so she was glad that he at least seemed to appreciate that the broth had been concentating for 8 hours on the stove. She plated the seared scallop on a bed of chicory lettuce, dressed with a lemon-dill sauce, and served with a coil of homemade linguini tossed in butter infused with just a touch of garlic and rosemary.

When she stepped out to serve the main course and collect the glass, she thought at first that he’d fallen asleep—his eyes were closed, and he was sitting very still. She set the plate down on the table and silently leaned over to collect his empty glass. His hand shot out and grabbed her wrist. “That was an experience,” he said, but she almost didn’t hear his words through the deafening roar in her ears as her mind took her back to that disastrous job interview with Mark. Her knees buckled—she collapsed against him, her breath coming in short gasps.

Damn it, she thought, swallowing and trying to force herself back to her feet. But her body remembered, even if her mind remained blissfully divorced from it.

He got up and helped her to her feet, gently. “Is something the matter?”

There was something different in his voice. He almost sounded like he cared—as if he were actually capable of caring for someone else as a human being. Her mind felt like a bulb that was on the verge of burning out, working only in fits and starts, as she tried to understand where this sudden concern was coming from.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I shouldn’t have grabbed you like that.”

“No,” she agreed. “That was bad.”

There was a moment of awkward silence between them. Finally he sat down again, and she set the plate down in front of him. He picked up his knife and fork and cut into the pearly white flesh of the scallop. She backed out of the room, leaving him just as he put a neat wedge of it into his mouth. His eyes rolled back in his head as he chewed and smiled. She hoped that was enough to make up for the misstep.

It wasn’t your fault. Touching wasn’t part of the deal.

After she served him dessert he came into the kitchen while she was putting the last of the dishes into the dishwasher. She’d cleaned up all of the other pots and pans, and returned everything back to their place—she’d always worked mise en place so the final cleanup never did take too long, something that she’d started drilling into the staff at the Aviary. How the kitchen had ever managed to survive as long as it had was beyond her!

“You’re very good,” he said, watching her from the entrance. He held a glass of red wine in his hand, swirling it.

“Thank you,” she said, closing the dishwasher and starting it. This was the part where he’d give her the money—she hoped.

“It was five-hundred, right?” he asked.

She nodded.

“Here,” he said, reaching into the pocket of his jeans. He pulled out a fat envelope. “There’s a little extra for a job well-done.”

“Thank you,” she said, taking it.

It felt ask if there was something more he wanted to say, but he just stared at her with those cold blue eyes of his and after a moment she scurried out, not knowing what else to do. Didn’t people usually say, “Can you come back?” and then make another appointment? Was he lying when he praised her cooking? Did she really seem that delicate that she couldn’t handle the truth?

Tears welled up in her eyes as she drove home. Maybe she had fucked this up, after all. Maybe he was lying to her—that he hated her cooking. Maybe she was lying to herself—she’d never be anything more than a line cook pulling ten and twelve-hour shifts seventy dollars a day.

By the time she got home her mother had turned off the light and gone to bed, apparently. The house was dark. She opened the envelope Mr. Good had given her—it would be nice to have a number to tell her mother when she came in to break the news—and began counting.

There was a thousand dollars in it.

For a moment she thought that she’d miscounted, but no: there were ten Franklins in it. So he did like her cooking—he wasn’t lying. Her hands were shaking again as she put the envelope in her purse, from the relief this time. She’d made more than ten times what she’d normally make in a day. If this kept up she could probably quit at the Aviary. Serves ‘em right.

She couldn’t wait to tell her mother, but the moment she set foot in her house she realized that there was something wrong. The silence was too much—the stillness was overwhelming. There was something odd about the fact that there was nothing out of place, and as she went through the house, and up the stairs, she realized that there was something very, very wrong. She was on the verge of screaming for her mother when she saw her—lying in bed, her face slack—dead.

Strangely, she didn’t panic. She didn’t even cry. Her body moved into her mother’s bedroom and drew the blanket up to her chin. She found a note on the nightstand.

“Nicole, I love you. I know I don’t have much time left. I don’t want to be the one holding you back from your dreams. The things you do for me are the things that no daughter should ever do for her mother. I’m so proud of you. You’ll do well. Let me go. I’ll be at peace soon. No more pain.”

What am I supposed to do with this?

Nicole sank to the floor, the despair of loss overwhelming the triumph of achievement. Her mother, in such great despair that she’d taken her own life somehow—and all she could think of was something as crass as making money? I’m such an awful daughter. She wanted to cry, but she couldn’t—it would’ve all been crocodile tears at this point, because she wouldn’t have been crying for her mother, but for herself. “I’m sorry, Mom,” she whispered.

The silence was the only answer she got.

Before and after the funeral, Nicole felt nothing—she moved through her days on the line like a zombie, chopping stuff and arranging it and then sending it on down the line. When her fellow cooks didn’t work mise en place, she couldn’t summon up the anger to correct them; when Reginald floundered at the peak dinner service, she just watched him from across the kitchen, her eyes dead do the world. Drew took her aside. “What’s the matter?” asked Drew. “My mother died,” she’d answered.

“Whoa. That’s tough.”

But was it? Was it really that hard when she felt nothing? Her mother, whisked from her by an accidental overdose of pain medications (so ruled the medical examiner, on account of the pain she must have been in—Nicole had kept the note to herself), had gone so quickly that the grief of her loss still hadn’t caught up to her yet. In the meantime, the funeral happened—Nicole was sure she was the one to make the arrangements and pick out the flowers and send out the funeral notices, but she didn’t feel as if she were the one controlling it all—and she went back on the line and that was that. She noticed people giving her space, and she knew that that was what she was supposed to take, even if that wasn’t what she needed. Even Mark was a bit less smug on the rare occasions that they ran into each other in the parking lot. He even said, “Sorry.”

But what did she need? She didn’t know. She went to work, came home, made Hamburger Helper or baloney on white bread, slept, and went to work. One day followed the other, but she barely noticed, until she was out of bread. Once she showed up at work and Drew, surprised, told her to go home. “It’s your day off,” he told her.

She checked her calendar and realized that it was, in fact, her day off. It’d been a long time since she’d looked at her phone, she realized. The first few days after her mother’s death, she’d gotten so many condolences that she shut off her phone and refused to touch her computer. After those first few days it’d simply never occurred to her to turn it back on. She’d missed 164 calls.

Nicole turned around and went home. Leslie had come by in her absence and left another casserole dish on the front step, with a little hand-drawn card. She picked it up and scraped the contents into the trash, washed out the baking dish, and added it to the pile of Pyrex growing on her counter. In the days since the funeral she’d eaten little more than cereal and apples—it wasn’t a matter of skill, it was the fact that she couldn’t care enough to do it. She’d lost her last moments with her mother, because she wanted to make money—because she wanted to be happy.

The oppressive silence in the house was a balm to her soul. She thought, not for the first time, about drinking the entire contents of the liquor closet, but the fact that it required getting a glass and then finding the bottle seemed to be too much work. She couldn’t manage it, slipping into a restless sleep on the sofa instead.

She awoke to the sound of someone knocking at the door. What? It’d been three weeks since her mother died and ten days since the funeral—the well-wishers had long since stopped coming. She considered staying on the couch until her shift tomorrow, but then the banging became more insistent, and then she remembered that her car was out front. She couldn’t deny that she wasn’t home.

Nicole sighed but she dragged herself off the sofa and over to the door. It was probably Leslie, come to collect her baking dishes. She flung open the door, saying, “They’re on the counter, go help yourself.”

“What’s on the counter?”

It was Mr. Good. For a moment Nicole was shocked out of her stupor. He handed her a box of chocolates. “I was told you were going through a hard time,” he said. “I would have brought flowers but I think it’s a little late for that.”

“Thank you,” she said, hollowly. He was looking at her expectantly, and she realized that he still expected her to follow the script of politeness. Really? But then she found that her manners were coming back to her. Invite him in, make tea. “Would you like to come in?”

“Yes,” he said. “I don’t mean to impose, but I’m very busy and I wanted to define our business relationship.”

He sat down on her chair, uninvited—Nicole bristled but decided that there were worse things he could do. Besides, he’d paid her double the amount they’d agreed upon last time. She needed the money, there were no two ways about that. There were other bills to pay, even if she hadn’t quite gotten around to doing them just yet.

“Tea?” she asked.

“Only if you make it the English way,” he said. “I can’t stand the way Americans make tea.”

“You mean in a Styrofoam cup?” she asked. He looked horrified. “I’m kidding,” she said, “but you do know that most English people drink their tea out of Styrofoam cups, right?”

He frowned. “I’ll have to go back to London and see if that’s true,” he said.

She poured boiling water into the kettle and cups, to heat them up first. Then she set another pot to the boil—this would be what the tea actually steeped in. “It’s so nice to finally know someone who can cook,” he said. “I’d like to ask you to come and work for me as my private chef.”

She blinked, surprised. A private chef? “There are some friends of mine who would also enjoy your culinary services,” he added. “Between the four of us you could make a pretty penny. More than Mark Tremain pays you, at any rate.”

“I was working for you when my mother died,” she said, hoarsely. “I don’t think I could—”

His face softened and he said, “I had no idea.”

“I didn’t, either.”

The accusation stood between them, unspoken—that somehow he’d caused the state of her life now: if she’d only been at home instead of chasing dollars, if she’d only had fewer things to do, if only…then her mother would still be alive. She expected him to be flippant, cold. Based on what she knew about him, Mr. Good was hardly an example of compassion. But to her surprise, he got up and went over to her, and after a moment, he hugged her, holding her close.

It felt good. Something about the way he held her, the quiet desperation of his hold, suggested that he’d once lost someone, too. He wasn’t just holding her to show sympathy—she’d gotten a lot of sympathetic hugs over the past three weeks, and they all felt fake and forced. When he broke away she felt stronger, better—and was it just the light, or were his eyes watery? He blinked them away before she could be sure.

“How did you find me?” she asked. It seemed a safer topic than to ask him who he’d lost.

He shrugged. “Logic dictates that you were reasonably local—and as you attended Billingsgate that increased the odds of you living in Starwood significantly. Starwood is far enough from New York to make pursuing a culinary career there difficult, if not impossible for someone with familial obligations. After that it was merely a matter of ascertaining which restaurant you worked for and paying the managing chef a few dollars to give me your address.”

“That’s stalking,” she said, teasing now.

He shrugged. “You’re free to call the police if you wish,” he said. “I mean you no harm—but you have no idea how hard it is to find good food out here. I truly wanted to see if you were interested in doing private work for me, primarily, and a few of my friends.”

The kettle began to shriek, pulling her out of the lull that his voice had put her in. He’s asking me to work for him. That’s what you wanted, isn’t it?

I can’t. Not yet.

“I understand that this may not be an opportune moment,” he added. “A death in the family is never easy.”

“Okay, stop,” she cried. “What’s up with you?” she demanded. “You ask me to your house to cook for you, barely say three sentences to me, put me though a PTSD throwback, give me a thousand dollars, and then fall off the face of the earth for three weeks—”

“I did try to contact you through Tastemaker,” he said. “You weren’t answering.”

Oh yeah…she shut her mouth, feeling her stomach curdle at how wrong she’d been. What would he think of her now?

“You’re creeping me out,” she said, finally.

To her surprise he lowered his eyes and took a deep breath. When he spoke again his voice was soft, apologetic, even though his words were still oddly stilted and formal: “I’m sorry. I sometimes forget that I’m not negotiating contracts with other ruthless bastards. You have to realize—the business I’m in is ‘kill or be killed’ all the way to the top, so please, feel free to remind me that I’m being a jerk.”

‘The business I’m in’—the phrase reminded her of where she’d seen his face before. Suddenly the name came to her: “Zachary Spencer,” she gasped. Her eyes went round, and she felt her heart fluttering: he was the CEO of MasterClass Enterprises, whose nickname in the Forbes business journal was “Iceman” because he was reputed to freeze the balls off of his competitors and rivals with a stare. She’d seen his picture a few times in the New York Eats magazines that were strewn throughout Billingsgate’s campus, standing next to the chefs he’d helped fund and build into stardom.

That man was sitting in her living room, asking her if she wanted to come work for him as a private chef? He was smiling now, his lips quirking into a resigned smile. “Well, don’t go telling everybody,” he said, with a wry smile on his face. “There’s a reason I drive a Civic.”

“But—but you could hire any of the dozens of cooks—”

“That I helped get started? Sure. They make good food—great food, even. But I want more than good food. I want you,” he said. “I want someone who gets me, you understand?”

She found herself nodding stupidly, not entirely sure she understood. He continued, “I saw you working the last time: the heart, the skill, the passion—that’s what expect from any place that I eat at. But the way you seasoned that broth, the artistry with which you arranged the ratatouille—the fact that you understood how I wanted everything without me having to lay it out for you—that’s something that not everybody gets, not even Frank Seville. You understand what I want—and I’m willing to pay for that.” And then, unexpectedly—yet-not-unexpectedly, he kissed her, his lips pressing against hers in a way that shot a bolt of passion straight into the core of her being, kickstarting something deep inside. It was just a little spark of feeling, but after the numbness of the past three weeks a little seemed like the world, and she found herself returning the kiss—she didn’t realize that her body had missed the heat of passion and drive so much—she didn’t realize how much she missed feeling that burning need to create something until she felt his hands on her breasts and realized that she was the one who’d made him feel that way—she was the one who’d incited him to this—and she could be the one to make him do things. All she had to do—

He hoisted her up onto the counter, and all she could think was, Inside me, now. She slid her jeans over her hips and he did the same with his trousers, and their bodies came together with a single desperate purpose—her thighs were slick and hot and he sprang out of his pants like a jack-in-the-box and no words were needed to convey their mutual need for each other. The ache of him being inside her opened a new layer of longing in her—a need as basic as breathing, a need she could only fulfill if he were deeper, if he thrust harder, if he—

There.

The world fell away—gone was the fact that they were having sex in her kitchen, gone was the fact that he was a billionaire with a small-town girl who had nothing but big dreams. For the first time in a long time, she felt alive, as if the universe were bleeding into her, infusing her with life, and all of the messy, torrid emotions that came with it.

His body twitched. She could feel the cum running out of her, the coolness of the trail down her legs jarring her back into the world as he groaned and leaned into her. His legs buckled, and she eased him to the floor. The pettiness of the world came back to her—what to do about him, should she make him soup, would he mind sleeping on her couch, she hadn’t changed the sheets of her mother’s bed for three weeks (she’d changed them after they took the body away, but not since—nobody was sleeping there)—but for once it stopped being so irritating and just…was. Suddenly the idea of getting glasses and emptying out her liquor cabinet seemed entirely possible—and she recognized it for the bad idea it was.

She moved him to the couch. He stirred sleepily. “What was that?” he asked, as she poured out the tea.

“Hell if I know,” she said.

He looked at her with a faintly puzzled and bemused expression. “I need you,” he said, hoarsely.

Nicole nodded. “When do you want me to start?”

New York City was a two-hour drive, which was bad enough, but the cost of parking in addition to the gas made driving there prohibitively expensive. But she was going to spend a weekend in Zachary Spencer’s penthouse, cooking dinner for him, meals for the next two weeks again, and a party he was giving, so taking three hours by bus wasn’t such an ordeal when viewed in that context. “I’ll take a hotel if you want,” he’d said, “but there are two bedrooms, and the door locks work.”

“I’ll trust you,” she’d said. She was eager to pretend that she was living in a penthouse for a little while, anyway—being able to live the fantasy of having a kitchen outfitted to the nines and anything she wanted, regardless of whether it was in season or on sale, was something that she couldn’t pass up again.

They hadn’t spoken of what transpired between them at all for the entire week—if someone were to hack their emails they’d never guess that they’d even had sex at all. He’d disappeared back to his house (a “summer cottage”, he called it—if a grand house like that was a cottage she wondered what a mansion was to him) and when he was online it was only to ask her if she needed any help getting to New York of advising her where to buy things that she might need. And yet, for some reason, the cool, strictly-professional tone of their communications seemed only more proof to her that whatever was between them was real.

But was it, though? Now, as she watched the small towns become suburbs and the suburbs blend into the Bronx, she felt something stirring in her blood—excitement, or something damn close. Her feelings weren’t dead, after all—Zach had managed to awaken her emotions that had been lying dormant for such a long time, but so far she’d only felt pleasure, joy, satisfaction, anger. It was strange, experiencing the totality of each emotion as if for the first time—there were nuances to the anger she felt when Reginald cocked up the service again that were subtly different from the rage she felt whenever she saw Mark in the parking lot, for example. Subtleties that she’d normally blanket over became starkly clear, now—and she could feel her new insights itching to make it onto the menu plans for the next few days. She still had no idea what she wanted to make for him—he’d given her a credit and carte blanche over everything—and she spent the ride on the bus writing out recipe ideas, keeping track of flavors and textures. The art of balancing a menu was a fine one—by the time the bus dropped her off in Penn Central she still had no idea what she was going to make for anything, but she did have the idea of the emotions she wanted to evoke. It was just a question of how she would do it.

Zachary Spencer’s penthouse was the top two floors of one of the brownstones with a view of Central Park, and as she set down her bag and took stock of everything that was in the kitchen, she realized just how much she’d needed this job: her mind had been working full-tilt to finish the menus that she was creating for him, and as she took the reusable bags and the shopping trolley (she felt vaguely ridiculous, but her shopping list was long, and it was better to have too much storage capacity and not use it than to need it and not have enough) down the elevator it seemed as if a fog had lifted from her mind, and she was suddenly able to enjoy the anticipation of the challenge, and feel that ache that she’d yet to acknowledge.

The grief hit her in the elevator, then: all the tears that she hadn’t cried, all the sadness she hadn’t felt, welling up inside her and coming out, coloring her emotions a strange shade of blue that she didn’t know she was capable of. How could the sun go on shining? How could she keep going in the face of the totality of her loss? Strangely enough, she found herself wishing that he could be here for her, now. The memory of his arms around her was the only thing that kept her together long enough to make it to one of the overstuffed chairs in the lobby of the building, and sit, and cry.

She had to sit for a while in the lobby, and let the grief wash over her—it was cathartic, in a way, finally being able to feel everything that she knew she should have felt. It was there, it was gone, and the traces it left in her heart felt like little vacant holes, but instead of feeling empty, she found herself looking forward to filling them—with the passion, the artistry, the love, that drove her cooking. Her mother had died; it was time to move forward.

Suddenly the menu she’d been planning, as elaborate as it was, seemed trite, boring. She looked through her notes—what had she been thinking, watercress sandwiches and shrimp quiches? Everybody did that. If she wanted to impress him and his rich hoity-toity clients (she was under the impression that this party was not for friends) then she’d have to pull out all of her tricks. Blini with caviar was impressive but expected. She had to be both impressive and unexpected—to leave a taste in the people’s mouths that left them hungry for more.

By the time she looked up again it was late in the afternoon. So much for shopping, she thought. But she could at least get the ingredients she needed to cook him dinner. He called his tastes “simple”, which didn’t necessarily mean that the dishes were simple. She understood that he liked a strong “middle” in his flavors—if flavors were like music, Zach liked it when the base was subtle and the finish mild, with the starring notes the ones in the middle.

She was making the sauce for the tuna ceviche when he came in. “Is it ready?” he asked, sitting down at the dining table. There was a spectacular view of Central Park and the bedrock that jutted out from the hills, and as he poured out the wine that she’d set out for hi

“Almost,” she said, giving the vinaigrette a final whisk and then drizzling it over the delicate slices of fish, topping it off with a cloud of sprouted alfafa that had been dusted with an ever-so-slight-touch of chili pepper. “There we go.”

She wiped the plate clean of fingerprints and brought it to him. He sighed, “Exceptional,” and picked up his fork. Suddenly he frowned. “Why don’t you join me?” he asked.

“Me?” she asked.

“Is there anybody else in this suite? Don’t you like me?”

“I do,” she protested. “I just—we never talked about what happened last week—”

“We had sex,” he said.

Well, yes. “But you didn’t say you wanted a relationship.”

“I am paying you, am I not?”

She nodded, unsure of where he was going with this. “Is that not a relationship?” he asked.

Nicole blinked, flustered. “Then what was that about you needing me?” she asked, feeling the hot flush of anger creep over her face.

He scowled, the coldness in his stare startling her. She suddenly understood why he was called “Iceman”, sometimes even to his face. “I have high standards,” he said. “Not everybody meets them. I’ve been longing to hire a personal chef for a while, now. You understood it to mean business, didn’t you? Isn’t that why you asked me for your start date?”

All she could do was stare at him wordlessly. She remembered how that kiss he’d given her had awakened her, how it’d made her feel alive again. Did that mean nothing to him? “The kiss?” That was all she could bring herself to say. If he says it meant nothing to him, I swear, I’m leaving him.

“You were in pain,” he said, slowly. “And I—”

“It did mean something to you,” she burst out, the anger in her voice surprising even her. “Don’t deny it.”

It was his turn to stare at her, but the look in his eyes was pain, now—something about the way she’d spoken had hurt him. No, no—she didn’t want to hurt him—she wanted him to realize how badly he was hurting her when he denied that the kiss and everything that followed in the kitchen had anything to do with why she was here, now. “I’m not asking you to love me or anything,” she said. “I just need to know that it meant as much to you as it did to me.”

“It meant the world to me,” he said, standing up, now. “I’m sorry—I didn’t understand what you meant. I just—I’m not very good at understanding women,” he said, babbling now. “I mean—I did kiss you because you were in pain—but yes, what happened after—when you asked for your start date—I just thought you wanted this,” he said, indicating the space between them. “I thought you wanted to be my employee—and that was all I was looking for.”

“Don’t you ever want anything more?” she asked, puzzled now.

“I’ve learned better,” he said. There was a bitter edge to his voice that suggested some sordid story. She waited—and then she wondered what she was waiting for, it wasn’t as if he was going to tell her.

He sat down again and took a deep breath. “Please, join me,” he said. “I would like your company for the evening. I only rarely have guests.”

She frowned as she plated her own ceviche and chili-kissed sprouts and took a seat next to him—it was a much, much smaller portion, mostly because she’d been tasting along the way and because she hadn’t planned on joining him and so had only shopped for one person. “I thought you went out to eat all the time,” she said. “Your picture is always in New York Eats—”

His lips twitched into a smile as he poured out a glass of wine for her. “Yes,” he said. “I have clients that I woo at the restaurants that I have stakes in, but that’s not the same as having a guest.”

Damn, that’s a good wine, she thought, sipping it. She chose her wines for the evening carefully, but the quality of the bottles surpassed even her expectations. She watched him take a bite of the raw fish. He closed his eyes as he chewed, his jaw working slowly. “The chili is a revelation,” he said, opening his eyes and looking at her. “You really know how the flavors work together.”

She smiled. “I did go to Billingsgate,” she reminded him. He smiled back at her—a real smile this time, one that seemed to suggest that he was happy. A question that had been on her mind for the past week popped into her head. “Do you like me?” she asked.

“I wouldn’t ask you to sit with me unless I did,” he said, as if it should have been obvious.

“I know,” she said. “But you—one minute you’re all business, the next minute you’re kissing me like I’ve never been kissed, one minute I’m your personal chef, the next I’m invited along for a date—you can see why it’s a little confusing.”

“Why is it confusing to like someone for doing a good job?” he asked. “Especially if you’re paying them the rates that I’m paying you?”

“That’s not it,” she said. “I’m just not comfortable being both an employee and—well, maybe-possibly-kinda-sorta your girlfriend.”

The look of bewilderment on his face kept him silent long enough for her to sear the steak (Argentinian beef, aged six months) and plate it and the salad of dark greens and a parsnip puree—classic, simple, but elegant. She brought the plates out to the table, as well as the bottle of cabernet sauvignon. He’d brought out the red wine glasses while she was searing the steak.

“I’m sorry to have put you in that position,” he said, as he cut a slice of the steak, dipped it in the jus, and put it into his mouth. “Delicious,” he said.

“I’d just like some more clarity as to what I am to you,” she said.

He leaned back in his chair and paused for a moment. “What would you like to be?” he asked, passing the decision back to her.

His eyes had gone cold again, but his throat was strangely tense, as he watched her eat. He was afraid—but of what? And it was fear, too—measured, contained, but fear nonetheless. He wasn’t hoping that she would choose one or the other—she could read hope; a man with hope in his heart did not hide behind eyes as cold as ice. “Tell me about her,” she said.

“What?” The way he shouted it made her jump, even though she’d expected he’d do as much.

“I know what you’re like as an employer,” she said, even as her stomach and body began to quiver. “I need to know what you’re like as a boyfriend, before I can make a decision.”

“Well, I’ll make it easy for you, then,” he snapped. He pulled out his wallet and counted out another thousand dollars, and shoved them across the table. “Get out of my house,” he said.

It took everything she had not to lose her composure as she pushed away from the table and took off the apron. I don’t need this shit anyway. She folded the apron and left it on the counter and headed up the stairs—and she made the mistake that undid her resolve: she looked at him.

His face had gone a shade whiter, and at first she thought he was angry, which prompted her to hurry that much faster and grab her bag. She was heading down the stairs when he appeared at the foot of the stairs. He looked infuriated. She was about to protest that he’d told her to get out when he said, “Please, don’t leave. I’m sorry. I’m a fool.”

You should leave. He wouldn’t stop her—she could see that now. The pain in his eyes was haunting to endure, and for a moment she felt bad for him, until she remembered how confusing he’d made everything. She steeled her resolve and continued to the door.

“Her name was Talia,” he said, suddenly. “She was amazing in all the right ways. I proposed to her. We rented St. Patrick’s for the ceremony. Everything was going well—and then the priest says the bit about ‘speak now or forever hold your peace’ and someone actually stood up.

“He said he was her husband, that her name was actually Rowena, that they’d been trying to con me into giving them God-knows how much money—and I had given her a fair sum—but then the checks stopped coming. I didn’t want to believe it, but I knew it was true. Since then, as I said, I’ve learned better.”

She dropped her bag on the stairs, exasperated. She didn’t question that he was telling the truth, but she was frustrated with his push-em-pull-you way of dealing with whatever this was between them. (Could it really be a relationship if she wasn’t sure she wanted to be in one with him?) He sighed a breath of relief. “Thank you,” he said, swallowing. “I know I shouldn’t have pushed you away if I didn’t really mean it—”

“Then why did you?” she demanded.

He shrugged helplessly, holding his head in his hands. “Instinct,” he said, finally. “You don’t get to be where I am unless you can drive a hard bargain.”

“I am not a company to flip or an asset to gain,” she snarled. “I don’t need you—”

“Don’t you?”

She remembered those weeks of numbness, when the mere act of getting a glass seemed like too much of a hassle. He kissed her, now, softly, gently. I’m sorry. “It’s been a long time,” he murmured. “I have some bad habits—I know I do, but I can make you happy if you let me.”

“So what do you want from me, then?” she asked, the heat from his body nearly taking her breath away. “Do you want me to be your chef, or your girlfriend?”

“Why can’t you be both?” he asked, pressing her against the wall, one hand firm on her breast, the other pulling her arm behind her back, while he laid a trail of soft kisses down her throat. “You get me in a way that no other woman could. Let’s just keep it at that, can we?”

We could, she thought, feeling the twitchy, throbbing staff of his cock pressing against her thighs, reminding her of the pleasure it could bring, what it felt like to be awakened for the first time in a long time. He’s right, she realized. If he hadn’t come to her she’d still be slaving away in the kitchens of the Aviary, insensate and dead to the world. But is it enough?

He seemed to have read her thoughts, because he whispered, “Yes.” She ran her fingers down his rippling back, feeling the stern quiver of his muscles as he pressed his body against hers, hot with desire and need. God, how she wanted to believe it. If you didn’t you’d be gone already. If you didn’t you wouldn’t be here, like this, with every fiber of your body begging him to touch you. Suddenly she was able to place that gnawing ache that had been playing at the back of her mind all day—she craved the feeling of his energy against her skin. Her hands began working at his trousers and shirt as he began to work her dress off over her shoulders—and where their skin touched it was as if their bodies fused together.

More.

“I need you,” he said, hoarsely, his lips pressing warm kisses to her breasts, his tongue drawing a path over her body, warm and cold. A shudder began somewhere deep inside her, and as he eased her to the floor she felt his fingers teasing the folds of her pussy, and she could feel something inside her making her move like that, her body twisting and undulating against his in time to a secret primal rhythm, scenting her lust with a wildness that brought out an urgency that she didn’t know she was capable of.

He lowered her onto the stairs and she could feel his cheeks against the inside of her thighs, and hear him breathing in her scent, savoring it, making her wait, giving her imagination time to toy with the anticipation of his tongue against the flesh of her pussy, flicking against the nub of her clit, so that when he finally touched her all it took was the gentlest of caresses, slow and delicate, to send a rush of pleasure through her body.

The surrender was complete—she felt her body spread itself wide, allowing the world to flood in and see her, and her mind seemed to spread, rising on waves of joy, each one higher than the one before, so that when he finally took her she felt weightless, just a being of air and light, pure joy. Somewhere in her mind she was faintly aware that he was inside her, that the tightness was its own source of pleasure, but it all seemed tangential to the feeling of letting it all go in one crescendoing cry.

It wouldn’t last, of course, but as they lay against each other, their bodies fitting together perfectly, it didn’t matter at all. As long as they were together—the purity was something she didn’t quite understand, but she knew that she wanted more. As she felt his heart beat with her palm on his chest, slow and strong, she wondered that it’d taken her so long to accept this.

She heard Zachary say, “I have a present for you.”

It’d better be a fucking diamond, she thought. She looked up from piping the chestnut foam on top of the sixty spoonfuls of whitefish tartar, and arranging the tiny sliver of chive on top of everything. Three hours to go before the party, and she still had to clarify the consommé, bake the tuiles, flavor the foie gras, temper the chocolate, and make the red wine reduction. She’d planned everything out, and everything was going according to schedule, but right now was hardly the time to spring surprises on her. That was one of the misconceptions that people had about cooking and being a chef: it was fine to be surprising in the conception of new dishes, but the grind involved in getting dishes out in time didn’t allow for any surprises. It was all about following the damn recipe and doing everything by the book. Surprises were for amateurs.

“Come on in,” said Zach. “Don’t worry, she’s nicer than Chris.”

It took her a moment to recall that Zach had backed Christopher Temporino of Wrapped, one of the most faddish restaurants, even by New York City standards: exotic ingredients, served on slabs of shale or tree trunks, flavored smokes, improbable foams. It was at least as much a chemistry lab as it was a restaurant, but the word on the street was that Chris was burning through personnel. Part of it was that he used so many strange techniques to create his food, techniques that most culinary institutes hadn’t even heard of (where the hell did you buy liquid nitrogen?), but most of it was his ceaseless drive for perfection.

And now, she, a culinary school graduate who had only worked as a line cook in a second-rate restaurant in Small Town USA, was getting his sous. Nicole recognized the man right away—his cheerful demeanor, his trademark round glasses and short spikey hair that sported frosted tips, reminding her of a geeky version of Everclear’s lead singer. “Gandry Blossom?” she gasped, as he stepped into the kitchen behind Zach.

“I told you she’d know who you were,” Zach said.

“I just put in my notice earlier this week,” said Gandry.

“But—you’re one of the best in the business—” Nicole sputtered.

Gandry shrugged. “I’ve got another gig lined up at Aioli,” he said. “But I owe Zach about two-thousand bucks for poker, and he said he was willing to make it two-hundred if I did this. So, what do you need me to do?”

Nicole found herself looking back and forth between Gandry and Zach, still trying to wrap her mind around the fact that she got to order a world-class chef around. “Pinch me,” she said to Zach.

Zach leaned over and kissed her. “You’ll do great,” he said.

Gandry had found another apron by now, and he was rolling up his sleeves—there were the tattoos of the lion and the unicorn that he’d spent many an interview expounding upon. “Damn,” he said, turning to Zach. “I might have to poach her if she pulled out all this from a home kitchen.”

Zach gave her a See, I told you so look.

“Right,” she said. “Can you start the tuiles? The forms are next to the sink. They need to be baked at three-fifty for five minutes and then shaped against the ladle.”

***

The party goers were all investors in Zach’s company; some of them had contributed seed money, some of them had given him money to expand his operations. All of them had gotten their money, plus interest, and now they were clients of Zach’s MasterClass experience. “So it’s more like a ‘thanks for your money’ party and less of a fun party,” Zach had murmured, as she put the finishing touches on the hors d’ouevres: foie gras pureed into a light and airy mouse, grounded by a bitter coffee-and-chocolate wafer, topped with a dot of creme fraiche; the cucumber slices that she’d been working on earlier; a consommé so clear and light she served in champagne glasses; cubes of beef covered in spiced bread crumbs floating on a red wine reduction so thick it was more like a cream, hiding the little dot of mushroom cream that held it together in the little amuse glass. And that was just the beginning.

Each hors d’ouevres had its own wine to go with it, and with the champagne, and the truffles that she was shaving into the dessert, even Zach had paled a bit when she passed him the receipts. But as she watched the faces that milled around the living room and patio she decided it was worth it. Zach certainly seemed to have forgotten about the sticker shock. He was in his element, glad-handing people without a trace of the frostiness he was known for, something that several people remarked on. “What can I say?” he said, in response. “I finally got a cook worth a damn.”

More than one person popped into the kitchen when they heard that, wondering who the cook was. When they saw Gandry they invariably assumed that he was the cook—and she knew she should be annoyed but for some reason the anonymity was more reassuring. It meant that they took her to be on the same level as a world-class chef, a fact that was not lost on Gandry, who started pointing out that she was the cook, and he was just her assistant. “But you’re Gandry Blossom,” said more than one confused party-goer. “I know,” he said, winking. “Even I had to start somewhere.”

That fixed her in the minds of all of the party goers—who was this young upstart who was bossing around a great like Gandry Blossom? She smiled and kept her head down, pleased with the attention her food was getting but also a little alarmed, as more than one person invited her to come work for them. She was hearing salaries that she’d assumed that only people like Gordon Ramsey made—salaries big enough for her to afford an honest-to-God apartment in Manhattan—and it was hard for her to believe that this could all be true. By the end of the evening she’d amassed a small stash of business cards from people who were all eager that she call them. “We’ll work out terms,” they promised her.

The last of the guests had gone, and she was still thinking about them. A life as a private chef was a pretty sweet gig—a food budget every week that was equal to what she spent in a month, and some of them had invited her to places like St. Tropez, “so I can let show my kids what real food is”. It would be so easy to call the number and agree to come with them. And yet, for all that Zach was a hard nut to crack, she found herself reluctant to make the call.

All of the lights were off; the penthouse was being lit solely by the glow of New York City at night, and though she could have turned on the lights the darkness suited her thoughtful mood. She was loading the last load of dishes into the dishwasher when Zach came in and said, “Well, that’s how Zachary Spencer does parties.” He held out a glass to her. In the darkness the wine looked like blood. “What is it?” he asked.

“I got at least six offers,” she said.

“I’ll meet them.”

She looked at him—if there was anybody who understood that money wasn’t what drove her it was him, so what was he doing offering her money? “You’re free to go, you know that?” he asked, his voice sounding strangled. He was standing with his back to the window, so she couldn’t see his eyes.

“Do you want me?” she asked.

“More than anything.”

“So why won’t you ask me to stay?”

He was silent for a long time, and then he moved to the breakfast bar and sat down on one of the stools. “It’s not something I can ask of someone,” he said, finally. “Would it make you feel better if I did?”

She shook her head. “You really do have a way with women,” she said, raising her glass.

“But you get me, don’t you?”

She couldn’t help but smile.

***

A year later she opened the doors to Wrapped, and took down the photo of Chris Temporino. Gandry and the rest of the line cooks, and the re-hired servers, applauded. There was champagne, and then, after poring through menu notes with Gandry, she said, “Right, people, let’s do this! Doors open at six.”

There was something inordinately pleasing about a well-run kitchen. She felt a little bad for Chris—he’d hired good people, and ended up driving them away. Maybe this was why Zach never asked her to stay—if this was where she belonged, then she’d stay, same as the line cooks.

She was writing out the “soup of the day” when she saw Zach in the doorway. “Well?” he said.

Nicole shrugged, knowing what he was really asking: how did Chris take handing over the keys to his restaurant? Between Zach and one of his friends, she’d saved up enough money to make a convincing case for Zach to spot her the money to buy our Chris’s stake in Wrapped. He’d handed over the keys and the lease (unhappily—she’d lowballed him) a month ago, and she’d spent the rest of the money getting the place re-done, so that it was a litte less weathered-wood, more sleek and elegant, with two stoves and one grill instead of the other way around, and a better placement for the sink. The staff who’d come back nodded their approval at the changes.

But now the real work was beginning: running place like this was going to take everything she ever understood about food and cooking and people, and then some. And yet for some reason, she didn’t feel the slightest bit phased by it. “It seems to be going all right,” she said, now, reaching for his hand and squeezing it.

He pulled her against him and pressed a kiss against her, and it took her back to the days in the beginning of their relationship, when it was ice-cold and then red-hot, all within ten minutes. “I know you can do it,” he murmured. It took everything she had to break it off before they started getting naked on the table, but as she headed back to the kitchen she saw him wink at her—it was all she needed to be certain: everything would be all right.

Claiming Cinderella (Sneak Peek)

Amazon top 100, 4.5 stars 175 customer reviews

Chapter 1

Ella

If there was one thing about my job that I hated more than anything, it was that I was constantly having to argue. Today it was the personal chef for the Blue family, Jon Staff, who was being resistant. I couldn’t blame him. “Do they ever realize that they aren’t the only people in this house? I can’t just change the entire weekly breakfast rotation without asking their mother, and she’s said no a thousand times.” He was shaking his spatula at me, but I knew his anger was directed at my clients, Halle and Sadie Blue, also known as the Blue Twins, daughters of rock icon, Scott Blue, and the just turned twenty-one reality stars who I’d worked for a grand total of three weeks. The hardest three weeks of my life.

It wasn’t as if the job itself was hard, but since the two were a pair of the biggest spoiled brats I’d ever met, much less worked for, it wasn’t a cake walk either.

“I’ll pass that along, but they’re just going to send me back. Maybe I could ask Nola? Surely changing the breakfast menu isn’t that big of a deal?”

“They’re sending you on a fool’s errand. Nola will never allow such changes, and because of her food allergies, I’ve got to keep things the way she wants them. The family always has breakfast together.” I wasn’t sure why he hadn’t just told me that to begin with, but I had a feeling that the Twins were in on that too.

I didn’t say a word as I turned around and headed for the stairs. I had to go over their weekly schedules and make sure everything was coordinated and luckily their reality show was on break. The writers were busy writing their scripts so that their lives would look more meaningful and counter the bad press the girls had recently landed themselves in.

Halle, the older of the two had gained attention when her ex-boyfriend released nudes she’d sent him, and then, of course, there was the rumored sex tape that was reported to have been confiscated, including both sisters, together, showing a bit more than your normal sisterly love. But nothing had yet surfaced.

Sadie, the younger by three minutes, was the quiet one of the bunch, and that didn’t make her any easier to deal with. On the contrary, it made her a proper psychopath. She was a ticking time bomb waiting to explode, and her temper had gotten the best of her three months earlier when she’d wrecked her car and punched a paparazzi.

I walked up the stairs on my way to their suite of the Blue Mansion, where I’d lived since taking on the job per request of Nola Blue, who was my mother’s best friend before she died of breast cancer.

She’d been a famous jewelry designer, but apparently, it wasn’t enough to leave me anything. Most of her fortune, even our small beach house, had been confiscated. Nola was not only helping me out by letting me be the twin’s personal assistant, but she was handling all my debts as well.

As I hit the top landing, I took a right and went into their wing of the grand estate. Sadie was on the couch, and she waved me away before I could say a word. I headed into the bedroom like I’d done a million times before, but on this occasion, Halle wasn’t alone.

She was bent over the side of the bed, her legs spread wide, her ass tilted upward and she was getting worked over by a guy I’d never seen before. I froze in my tracks, and when I turned around to leave, Sadie blocked me in, smiling at the couple behind me.

As her sister panted and moaned, through what sounded like the orgasm of her life, Sadie’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me a little sex bothers you. You came all the way up here. Now tell us what you want.” Halle wasn’t paying much attention, but the guy she was with laughed.

I turned, not quite facing the busy couple, but enough to let the twins know I wasn’t intimidated, but then the guy caught my attention. “Hey, blondie, you want some of this?” I turned to see him stroke himself, fresh out of Halle’s channel, his cock glistening with her juices, and then she spun around to drop to her knees laughing.

She eyed me up and down. “You’re welcome to have a taste. I’m sure you’ve read we don’t mind sharing.” She took the man’s hard length into her lips, and my eyes widened as she took it down deep until his balls pressed against her chin.

“She’s amazing, isn’t she?” Sadie gave me a saccharine smile and crossed her arms in front of her.

I straightened my posture and held up my chin. “Truly. I talked to the chef, and he said that your request is denied and before you send me back, he also told me about your mother’s allergies and how the menu needs her approval.” Sadie laughed, and then her attention went to her sister who was still deep throating the man. I took a quick glance but looked away.

“Are you sure you don’t want a taste?” Halle crooned from her knees. I glanced that way solely to tell them they didn’t intimidate me, but my cheeks burned red as he shot his load all over her tits. She dragged her finger through the mess and gave it a taste. She got up and used the silk sheets to clean the rest of his release from her and then dropped it to the floor. She pulled her robe around and kissed the man.

“I’ll be waiting in the shower,” he said. Then he glanced in my direction. “You’re welcome to join us, Blondie. Actually, both of you.” Without a word to Halle, he strolled into the bathroom and turned the water on, leaving the door, so all three of us had a view.

He looked a bit older than her but not much older than me—maybe twenty-five or six at most, and he was incredibly handsome with a dark tan and sandy brown hair and smoldering eyes. Not to mention his impressive size, which Halle took like a pro.

At twenty-three I was hardly a prude, but I didn’t care to see things on display, and I despised the girls that they played these wicked games. I didn’t understand why they couldn’t just be normal, but then I guess they’d never been.

I turned to Sadie. “We still need to go over your schedule. I know it’s freed up a bit, but you still have that promo shoot and that guest appearance.”

Halle walked up behind me, the smell of sex wafting around her. “Relax, our manager will remind us.” She was referring to their mother who had taken on the job as their manager since they were old enough to say Hollywood.

“No, she won’t actually, your mother told me to handle it. That’s why she hired me.” I let out a breath as they laughed.

“Is that what you think?” Sadie and Halle both said at the same time in creepy twin fashion, but then Halle continued alone. “That’s what she wants you to think. You’re her charity case, nothing more, and she’s simply trying to make you feel relevant since your mom died.”

Ouch. My jaw clenched, and I lifted my chin, determined not to let them get to me. “Wouldn’t be easier just to let me do my job?”

The two exchanged a look, and then a shared smile spread across their faces, but this time it was Sadie who spoke, “What would be the fun in that?”

Halle sauntered away to join her man in the shower, and Sadie stepped out of the way so I could escape.

There was no sense in complaining about anything that had happened to Nola. She’d take her daughter’s sides in any matter I put before her.

As I headed down the stairs to the second story landing, the sound of music filled the air, a familiar sound, but not a familiar song. I crept down to the open door and peeked inside the music room where Scott Blue, a rock legend, played his guitar. He was so handsome for an older man, and there was something so familiar about him. It wasn’t just that I’d known him most of my life since his wife and my mother were best friends, but it was like when he looked at me, something in his soul recognized mine. It was like a kindred spirit of sorts, but maybe it was because I’d grown up listening to his music, to his voice, and the poetic lyrics that the world knew and loved.

He kept his head down, his shoulder length, brown hair tucked back in a ponytail, which looked very similar to the twins’ in color, as he strummed his guitar. I left him undisturbed but ran into his mother on the way down the hall.

“I don’t care how old we get. I will always love to hear him play his guitar.” Mama Blue, or Millie as I called her, had a faraway look in her eyes as she listened to her son play.

“I’ve listened to him my entire life, too. I suppose that’s something we have in common.”

She laughed. “I’ve got that in common with millions, but no one gets to hear the imperfections, the rough notes, or when he tunes his guitar. Those times are special to me. No matter how famous, no matter what an icon or idol, he’s my baby boy.” She released a breath and turned her head to meet my eyes. “What’s troubling you? Don’t you like it here?”

“I’m not exactly a guest, I’m practically staff and please don’t take it the wrong way, but my job is a bit testy at the moment.” I had to watch what I said about her granddaughters.

She chuffed a laugh. “Between me and you,” she leaned in closer. “Don’t let those little bitches get to you. They’re spoiled rotten and are more like their mother than my son.” She stood upright and then nodded in my direction. “I knew your mother. She was a good woman, and you remind me so much of her.”

About that time, Scott Blue tuned his guitar, and the old woman smiled and continued down the hall.

She was possibly the only person in the house that understood me.

Chapter 2

Aiden

Hearing my mother’s ringtone was like hearing an alarm, and nothing could wake me from a dead sleep quicker unless it was her own voice. I rolled over to answer, seeing that I wasn’t alone, still. I’d hoped that by the time I woke up, Zep would have gotten rid of the young ladies we’d picked up at the club the night before.

I nudged her as I rolled over as I sat up with the phone in hand, but my mother had already hung up. By the time I went to call her back, a text buzzed through the device and three words appeared on my screen that sent me into motion. On my Way.

Fuck.

I got to my feet and hurried down the hall to Zep’s room, hoping my live-in best friend and soul brother would act fast.

I threw open his door and walked in before I noticed the look on his face or the redhead who was leaned back and riding his cock. She covered her breasts but continued to work him as I stopped in my tracks unfazed.

“She’s on her way!” Those words sent Zep into motion and growled out as he lifted her up.

“The party is over, princess. It’s time to leave.”

“But you didn’t even come.” She pouted and dragged ass to the hall where her friend had come to see what all the commotion was about and Zep dressed as he ran down the hall beside me like two soldiers preparing for inspection.

The girls headed for the door, and the redhead turned and called across the room, “Call me.” I shook my head and hurried them out the door, but it was no use, they passed right by my mother on the way down the path of my house.

“I’m going to make the two of you move back into the main house if this kind of behavior continues. You’re not a child anymore, Aiden.” She glanced over to Zep who was still buttoning his shirt. I’d been smart enough to grab a tee, but it was wrinkled, and I wasn’t sure I hadn’t used it to wipe up my come the night before. I checked it for spots and realized that my sexy waitress was probably wearing the stain. You’re welcome.

“You’re not one either, Zep.” She rolled her eyes and then turned her attention back to me. As her son, she was going to have the most opinions about me and the bigger expectations.

“We just went to the club and met some ladies.” I had defended my right to pussy more times than I cared to in my life.

“Those strippers were not ladies,” she barked.

“They were waitresses,” said Zep as if it would help.

Patricia shook her head. “Now, I let you get away with acting like a scoundrel after your father’s death. I knew that it was a way for you to release your emotions, but now it’s time to settle down and preferably with someone who isn’t wearing a name tag.”

“Heaven forbid I end up with someone beneath my status and income. Like I’ll find another billionaire in the world who wants to settle down.” She was always riding me about my kind of friends.

“I’m not going to sit around while one of these common gutter trash skanks moves in on you for your money. You know plenty of good girls from fine, wealthy families who are not looking to be gold diggers or suck off the Prince family tit.” Zep laughed at the word and then I gave him a nudge.

“Sorry, I wasn’t aware there was a tit,” he mumbled. I shook my head as my mother rambled on about how things were going to change.

“I’ve decided to host another gala. It’s been a while, and I’d like to focus more on the younger generation, so I’ll be sending out invites accordingly.” My blood boiled. Mother had been known for hosting lavish events before my father’s death, and they were usually a way for her to find a new lover, which is what the tabloids had all said over the years. I wouldn’t have held much stock in those sources if I hadn’t known it to be true, but aside from that, it seemed like a terrible time and a huge waste of money. I didn’t need her using me as an excuse to do her trolling.

“Is it really appropriate for a ritzy event? It hasn’t even been a full two years. Don’t you think you could give it more time?” I kept my tone clipped, but she wasn’t having it.

“You dare talk to me about what is appropriate when you’ve been bringing in women like this guest house has a revolving door? I’ll decide what’s appropriate.”

With that I met her eyes, mine still narrowed with anger and hers equally as fierce. “You always have, Patricia.” Calling her by her first name instead of some maternal endearment was like throwing ice water in her face, but then she stood a bit taller and squared her shoulders.

“We’re having the gala. I suggest you be prepared to use the event to find a nice girl and settle your ways before you impregnate some gutter trash waitress and spoil the family name.”

“I don’t know, Patricia, your gutter trash reputation didn’t spoil it.”

Zep stiffened beside me and mother’s shoulders drooped for a moment before she held her head high. She’d had a troubled life and spent her teen years rebelling again an abusive mother only to claw her way up in the music business as a producer.

“I want better for you, and with the opportunity you have, that I didn’t have, that I had to beat a path to, you will have better.” She turned and stormed away, her heels clicking against the floor like a soldier’s march until she was gone.

“Wow, that was a little brutal, don’t you think?” It was a bad thing when even Zep thought I was being too hard on Patricia. As a master at insults, I’d have thought he’d be proud, but then again, he’d always had soft spot for my mother. She had taken him in when his father had been killed in a plane crash along with the rest of his band, when he was just a kid. He’d never known his mother, and Patricia had filled that role long enough to earn his respect.

“You’re always taking her side.” I turned and went to the couch where I plopped down, covering my temples with my fingertips.

“It’s a party. Even you know the Galas always attract the ladies, and this one is for you. Hey, I know, let’s talk her into making it one of those masquerade things, then you can hire a body double and slip out.” He poured himself a drink at the bar as I sat straight up.

“That’s not a bad idea. If everyone wears masks, then she’d never know who I invited.”

He threw back his bourbon and stood in front of me. “I was only kidding. Those parties are a teenage girl’s wet dream as it is, all fairy tales and magic and a reason to dress up in a gown. It’s bad enough we’ll have to get tuxes.”

“Yeah, but we’ll do that anyway, and with Patricia hell-bent on me meeting the girl of my dreams, I’d like the guest list to be more than just rich bitches and trust fund brats. I’d like to meet a real girl, one not spoiled by wealth, who has a simple life with hobbies and a job. You know, brain cells.”

Zep laughed. “Good luck with that, man. You know your mother will be sending out the official invitations. No one can get in without one.” He was right. She always took special care to make sure that the guest list was nothing but the elite.

“That’s why you’re going to help me send out duplicates of our own. We’ll simply have the same company make extra invites, and we’ll hand them out all over town. Everyone gets to bring a plus one, and we’ll make sure to tell them to bring a friend.”

“Patricia is going to kill you when she sniffs them out at the event. She can smell cheap perfume a mile away.”

“That’s because she grew up wearing it. The only reason she doesn’t want me to end up with someone real, whose parents aren’t in our social class, is because she’s afraid the girl will remind her of her youth.”

“You’re serious about this? Surely there’s a girl out there with money and enough brains to have a hobby, be a freak in the sheets, and still make your mother happy.”

“We’ve been through them all, and I haven’t met her yet. No, I have to try. So, are you with me or not? Who knows, you may find yourself a nice girl too.” I gave him a sly smile, but he shook his head.

“Fuck a nice girl. I don’t care if she is a rich bitch or not, I want someone with big tits who’ll let me fuck her in the ass when I want, preferably a matched set.”

“Your twin fantasy is a bit outdated, but I’m sure you’ll be pleased that the Blue Twins will surely be on the guest list.” His infatuation with the girls started when he hooked up with the freakier of the two, Halle six months ago. I didn’t know what she’d done to him, but whatever it was, it had gotten his attention, and he’d been hung up on her since.

“Even if they don’t show up, with you chasing locals, I’ll have my pick of the others. So, count me in.”

He leaned forward and extended his hand, and we shook on it. This would be the gala to end all galas if I could help it, and I’d show my mother she couldn’t control me. My life was my own.

Chapter 3

Ella

Even though the Blue family home was a huge mansion, decorated with lush furnishings, warm tones, and pops of color, it still felt like a stone cave, cold and empty. It was like the twins were this life-sucking force, taking all the air and light from the place. They didn’t even have to be in the same room with me to make me feel that way.It was an ever-presence in the entire house which had been tainted with their energy. After the last two months of working for them, I was growing weary. I needed to earn enough to find my own place, but for now, I’d have to tolerate it a little longer. At least the commute to work was easy. I got up every morning and was already at work, though I’d rather drive across the country than live with the twins.

I was on my way upstairs to the guest room when I passed Scott Blue on the first story landing, and it was that moment when my ring decided to come apart and slip from my finger. It hit the tile floor with a clink and rolled across to stop at his feet.

“Oops.” He reached down and got the ring and handed it to me, his bright blue eyes, strangely the same blue as my own met mine and his face lit with some kind of thought as if he were in awe. That wouldn’t have been so funny if he hadn’t been the legendary rocker who’d gotten that look from millions in his lifetime. He shook his head and seemed to come back from his daze. “You look just like your mother when she was your age. It’s still hard for me to believe she’s gone at times.” I had never heard him speak so many words at once, especially about my mother, and it took me by surprise.

“Yeah, I don’t think I’ll ever stop waiting to see her. It’s like I could turn around and see her walk in at any moment.” Things had happened so quickly with her illness not giving us anytime to come to terms with it before cancer killed her.

His chin dipped gesturing toward the ring. “That’s an unusual piece.” I glanced down to the gold and silver ring my mother had fashioned and given me just before her passing.

“Yeah, it’s a deconstructed art piece that she made from two different rings. She said it was special, but didn’t tell me why. I need to fix them to fit better, but since losing the house, I’m not sure where to set up my equipment.”

“You make jewelry too?” He folded his arms and seemed a bit surprised.

“Learned from the best, she taught me all of her tricks.” We shared a laugh, and then he stepped a bit closer.

“You should come down to dinner.” He locked his arm with mine as a voice sounded from behind me.

“That’s a wonderful idea.” Nola stepped up and hooked her arm in his and joined us to go downstairs. “You are practically family, and I’m afraid I’d assumed you’d know you’re welcome at our table anytime. With you living here and all.” She gave a little shrug and stepped away, walking into the dining room ahead of us.

The twins scowled as I walked in on their father’s arm and I took the chair beside Halle who played with her phone. Sadie sat stone-faced as usual as if the entire world could burst into flames and she’d be more at home. Neither said a word right away.

Scott took the head of the table and then Millie strolled in to take the seat at the end opposite. Nola sat by Scott and waited as dinner was served with a grin on her face that I was certain wasn’t for me. We got along okay, but I knew my place, and I had a feeling she’d never intended it to be at her dinner table.

Halle sat giggling next to me like whoever was texting her had just sent her the joke of a lifetime as dinner was served. As the heaping serving of lasagna was placed in front of me, Halle leaned over and put her phone in front of me. I glanced at the screen and saw the image she’d hope to shock me with: a fully erect penis which was being held by long, masculine fingers. I had to admit the size was impressive, but Halle’s preoccupation was not going to do anything for her reputation.

I gave the twins a wilting glance, and they snickered until Nola scolded them. You’d think we were twelve and sitting in class. “Ahem,” she said, and then she cleared her throat. “I have a little surprise for you girls.” I knew better than to think she was including me, so I continued eating as the Twins seemed reluctant to give her their attention.

She held up an envelope and waved it. “This came in the mail earlier.” Opening the card, it became quite clear that it was a formal invitation. I got a look at the thing as she opened it and the impressive, thick cardstock with embossed gold lettering bore a crown and the letter P.

“It’s from the Prince family. They’re hosting their yearly gala. I also have it on good authority through the club, that Patricia Prince is hoping to use the party as a way to land Aiden a bride. It seems she’s ready for her son to settle down.”

Scott cleared his throat. “Good luck with that. You can’t herd in people like cattle and hope a miracle happens. She’d do better to let him be a man and find his bride the old-fashioned way.”

“And what way is that, darling?” Nola seemed amused, but Scott shrugged and took a sip of his wine before stuffing his face.

Millie cleared her throat. “Not everyone has groupies, son.”

I swallowed a lump of lasagna and averted my gaze as I took some wine to wash it down.

“Mom was a groupie?” Halle gave her father an amused grin, but Nola wasn’t having it.

“I’d hardly call myself a groupie. I was a big fan, but I only met him through Layla.” I looked up as Nola mentioned my mother’s name. “Now, I guess you could call Layla a groupie, isn’t that right, dear? You met her backstage at one of your concerts, right?”

Scott gave me an apologetic look and then clarified. “Actually, no. I met her at a café early one morning after our tour bus broke down on the edge of town.”

“I’m sure it’s a charming story, dear.” She cut him off and leaned across the table. “Let’s not make our guest uncomfortable.” I had a feeling she was much more uncomfortable with the subject of my mother than Scott was.

“It’s okay. I had no idea you had known my mother before you knew Nola. I’d love to hear about it, but perhaps some other time.” Nola shot daggers across the table to me and then to Millie who seemed rather pleased with herself.

“Yes, some other time. We girls have a gala to discuss. I’m sure you’ll both want to go. Aiden Prince is quite the catch since his father’s passing. I hear that their entire estate is worth well over three billion dollars at present, and growing daily.”

Scott whistled. “That’s a lot of money for a young man.” Then he turned to me. “You should go along, Ella. You could use a little fun too.” The twin’s heads snapped in their father’s direction, and Nola glared at me as if I were to immediately refuse.

“I’m sure the invitation wasn’t extended to me.” I folded my hands in my lap, sweat breaking out across the back of my neck as Nola threw her daggers in her husband’s direction.

“Well, it was specifically addressed to the twins.”

“Nonsense, it’s a party. The more, the merrier, and I’m sure there’s a plus one on the RSVP.” He took the card from Nola’s hands and nodded pointing out something on the card. “Yes, here it is, I’m sure it’s okay. Besides, it’s why we hired her, isn’t it? With the girls constantly finding themselves in the most precarious situations, I’m sure it would do them some good to have Ella there to watch out for them everywhere they go, not just the business trips.”

“Are you serious, Daddy? It’s not like we need a babysitter. We’re over twenty-one now.” Sadie’s eyes were narrowed, but that curl of her lip made her appear like a wild dog, ready to bite.

“I don’t think it will be so bad. Ella would love the party, and it’s good for her to meet people.” Halle glanced toward her sister, and I could only guess what kind of sly look the two of them were exchanging. “Thank you, daddy, for the suggestion.” She pulled her wine to her lips and then met me with a slow spreading smile that ended with a flash of teeth.

I couldn’t think of anything to say, so I turned and gave him a warm smile. “Yes, thank you. It does sound like fun.” I glanced down the table at Millie who stared at the twins as if she could read their minds and as she met my stare, her look was apologetic.

I was going to the gala whether I liked it or not.

Chapter 4

Aiden

Zep and I had gotten our hands on the official gala invite and had duplicates made by the original artist so that we could pass them out at our whim. As we strolled through our favorite night club, Zep had already dwindled his stack to nothing, and I only had a few. I was saving those for the girls down at the country club, but my plan was well under way.

I sat at our private table in the VIP section eye fucking one of the hot waitresses who had flashed me enough cleavage to get my attention as Zep elbowed me.

“Look who's here.” His smile widened, and he turned to face the girls who were approaching, a matched set of legs and tits and enough venom to kill a man. The Blue Twins were hot, no arguing that, but their sour attitudes had turned me off from the moment I’d met them two years ago. Halle was the edgier of the two, with her star-kissed cheek— a tiny tattoo she’d had done during the first season of her reality show—and her blue-tipped black hair that seemed to be her trademark, stopped in front of Zep and trailed her eyes across my body. Sadie did the same and then sat beside me as Halle leaned into Zep’s side, practically in his lap.

“We got your invitation,” said Halle as a third girl, a tall and plain blonde, glanced around nervously with a doe in headlights look. She looked like she had bedhead and was totally out of her element. She didn’t manage to hold my attention as Halle spoke. “I can’t wait until the gala. I hope the both of you save me a dance.”

Sadie leaned in closer as if she could devour me in one bite. “I’d like you to save me a bit more than a dance.” Her words were an offer as she leaned in so close I could see down the front of her dress. Her perfect tits were tight, and it was apparent that she didn’t have anything on under the thin, silk dress.

She snaked her hand onto my thigh and rubbed dangerously close to my crotch. I had blood flowing already from the eye fucking I’d been preoccupied with before they strolled up, sending the gorgeous girl scurrying away.

Her sister wasn’t being outdone, and though she leaned across Zep’s lap, she offered herself to me. “I’m sure there’s enough of you for two.”

“So all those rumors are true?” asked Zep, still holding onto Halle’s waist as she leaned across him.

She snaked her hand down to Zep’s cock and rubbed him through his pants. “We’d let you join in as well, Zep.” She and Sadie giggled as Sadie’s hand moved to my cock, and she leaned in closer to my ear. She had the same black hair as her sister’s only hers hadn’t been chemically altered in blue, but she also lacked the star beauty tattoo. Even though she was the more natural of the two, her own hard expressions made her exotic enough in a predatory way, as if she could kill you with one icy glare.

“We’d make you feel so good.” Her brow lifted and she turned to her sister, throwing her arm around her twin’s neck. “Maybe they want to watch us play, sister?” She licked Halle’s cheek in a nice, long, slow stroke, and then the two turned to face one another as they shared a quick kiss on the lips.

About that time the klutzy blonde choked on her drink, and as she placed it on the table, she spilled it. It happened so fast the trail of liquid spilled down to my pants and ran across the table to Halle’s top.

“You stupid idiot!” Sadie snapped as her sister sat up and flashed narrowed eyes at the girl. She was still coughing, and I turned my head away from her and then got up to go clean myself up. Zep was behind me a moment later.

“Are you going to take them up on that offer?” At first, I thought he would be upset they’d wanted to include me, but that wasn’t it at all, he’d take them any way he could get them. “Dude, you’ve got to hit that.”

“I thought you wanted them, get back there and make a deal for yourself, I’m not interested. They can take their babysitter and go home.” I ducked into the bathroom and past the freaks who were there to share hits.

Zep practically growled. “Man, you’re no fun. It’s not like we’ve never shared before. You keep this up, and you’ll end up with someone like that clumsy chick. What a train wreck.” As I wiped up my pants, I had to agree.

“Those two are not my speed. Besides, they are a bit young for me.” They’d only turned twenty-one a few months ago and the only reason I knew that is because they’d have a huge party and that’s where Zep had fucked Halle.

“You won’t find bigger freaks in the sheets, my friend. I don’t care how old they are, they’re legal and not in their teens, so I’m down. Give this to me, and I’ll never ask you for anything ever again.”

“No. You have at it, but not even my mother would want me with one of them, much less the two of them. They’re bad news, and their whole lives are documented for that fucking reality show. I’m surprised that shit’s still airing.”

“They aren’t that bad.” Zep was letting the promise of pussy cloud his judgment, but I wasn’t falling for it. It wasn’t like either of us were hurting in that department.

“For the last time, no. The gala is a week away, and I’m going to concentrate on finding someone I like. If I’m caught hanging with the two serpent twins then no decent girl is going to come within two feet of me, billions or not.”

“Everyone who knows who you are will know of your billions anyway. How will you know that’s not what anyone could be after?”

“I’ll know it in my gut. She’ll be real, untainted by the glam and unfazed by the idea of money. She’ll want to know about me. You know, that’s one thing I’ve noticed. No one ever asks me a damned thing about myself. They are so wrapped up in my money all they can manage is to tell me what they like in hopes that I can give them something. Half the women I’ve dated don’t even know my middle name.”

“Well, it’s a rather nerdy name, so you might just want to keep that under your hat, Bernard.” Zep snickered, and I met his eyes with a glare that reminded him I knew all too well where his own name came from.

“That’s kind of hypocritical coming from someone named after a flying gas balloon.”

“I was named after my father’s favorite band, one of the greatest of all time, fuck you very much.” He released a breath, and we both left the bathroom, heading back to find a new table as our last one had new occupants.

I sat down at the first one that was available and the waitress I’d slept with a few months back came strolling by. She shot me a glare as she approached. “Can I get you anything?” She turned and smiled at Zep who slipped in his order.

“Just get me a beer.” I eyed her up and down, remembering her long legs wrapped around my naked ass as I pounded her.

“Sure thing, honey. I’ll get you your beer with the same effort you took to call me after the sex we had.” She sauntered away, and I had to respect the girl. Most would have been insulted but never called me on my shit.

Zep belted a laugh that was loud enough to turn a few heads in our direction, the ones that weren’t already staring. “Ouch! I like that woman.”

“She was good. Maybe you should try her.” He made a face that told me he just might.

“You know, I gave her an invitation to the gala earlier. With the way you’ve disposed of a few of the locals, things could certainly get interesting.”

About that time the plain Jane who’d spilled her drink rushed past us on her way to the bathroom, she’d apparently spilled again, the front of her blouse was soaked, and tears trailed down her cheeks as she passed.

Zep curled his lip and gave me a nudge. “Poor thing, I’m sure Halle and Sadie are going to eat her alive.”

Without gawking at the poor creature, I stared across the room in the opposite direction. “Better her than me.”

**** End of Sneak Pee ****

Wanna know how this continues?

Click here to download (FREE on KU)

I'm supposed to marry a princess, but f*cking Cinderella will break all the rules.
Promises and commitments?
Nah...that's not me.
Mom throws a masquerade ball to find me a high society bride.
What a f*cking bore.
But I'm bewitched by the girl without an invitation.
Crashing a celebrity party? That makes my magic wand HARD.
One look into her ocean blue eyes and I know I'm in trouble.
I want to feel her all over, kiss those lips, and have her in more ways than one.
She's come to my party. I'll have her coming all night long.
But at midnight she runs.
I grasp her hand. She pulls away.
The ring that she drops is the only evidence that our hot night together did exist.
I have to find the slender finger that fits the ring.
I have to claim... my Cinderella.

Download here (FREE on KU)

Hot Kinky Bonus Sex Scene (Claiming Cinderella)

The storm was rattling my windows with each thunderclap, and it was times like this I hated living alone. It was one thing to have Aiden down the street, but at this hour he was probably long asleep in his bed and unconcerned with the weather that had my nerves on edge.

I’d never liked bad weather, and on the nights when it got too scary, I’d sneak into my mother’s room and crawl up into her bed. Now I didn’t have that option. I had taken her room as my own, and there was no comfort here alone.

The wind whipped so hard that the trees outside were doing backbends and the puddles were deep enough for wading. In the distance, down on the shore, the waves crashed violently. The power flickered, causing the few lights I had on, to grow dim. I hurried downstairs and went to the kitchen where I knew I kept the flashlights, and I had just put my hand on one when the power went out. I stood in the dark for a moment as I struggled with the flashlight and tried to remember how to cut it on. It wasn’t like I’d expected, and I had to poke a button on the butt-end of it. I finally got it on and cursed as the dim light shined as if struggling.

There was no telling how long ago those batteries had been there, but I scrambled to find more, hoping I had some of the right sizes. As I fumbled in the dark, I heard a sound that grabbed my attention. It was a crash and then footsteps out on my front stoop. I took the batteries with me as I ran upstairs, knowing my phone was beside my bed, but as soon as I hit the bottom step, I heard a rattle coming from my front door’s knob.

I froze in place, my heart pounding from my chest and I knew whatever it was, whoever it was, they would be in and on me before I could reach my phone. I had to take that chance. I had to run for it, hoping that I’d not trip on anything in the dark. As I took a few steps in a hurry, the front door blew open, and a scream ripped from my throat.

“Ella?” Aiden’s voice brought me to my knees with relief. I hit the floor cursing in the dark.

“Dammit, Aiden. You scared me half to death!”

“I’m sorry. I was trying to be quiet, but I tripped over your plant stand. I’m afraid I owe you a new one.” He flicked on a small light, and it was barely enough to illuminate him as he wiped his feet and stepped inside. “Where are you?”

“I’m on the stairs. I thought you were here to murder me.”

“I saw the power go out down the street as I drove over. All I have is this stupid keychain light.” His voice got closer as I stepped down the stairs in the light from the lightning outside.

“Yeah, my batteries are dead.” I fell into his arms as we met at the bottom of the stairs and he kissed me and stroked my cheek.

“I’m sorry I scared you. I was worried you’d be frightened all by yourself, so I thought I’d come over. I tried to call, but you didn’t answer, and once I was in the car, I was already committed.”

“It’s fine. I thought you were asleep or I would have called.” I rested my head on his chest as he stroked my shoulder.

“You can call me anytime, Ella. It doesn’t matter what time, day or night. I’ll be there for you.” He gave my hand a squeeze and pulled me close as he stepped back into the front room. “Let’s go to the couch, we’ll break our necks trying to get up the stairs. I couldn’t even make it to the door.”

“Mm. What are we going to do here in the dark while we wait for the power?” I had a few ideas but wanted his take on the matter. It turns out we were on the same page.

“I think we can find some way to pass the time.” He pulled me down beside him and then he lay me back as he stretched out on top of me. It happened so fast I barely had time to giggle.

“Mhm. That’s a much happier sound than that scream you let out earlier.” He kissed my neck, and I breathed him in, the fresh scent of rain in his hair.

“I was scared. You made me do it.”

“I’m sorry. That’s not the kind of screams I want to hear from you because of me.”

“Yeah? But I thought you were a murderer. I thought you’d tie me up and slice me open.”

“Tying and slicing sound fun, but not like you’re thinking. I mean, I do have something to stab you with.” He ground his hips against me, and I giggled.

“Enough of the scary talk.” I closed my mouth on his and he pulled away.

“Do you trust me?”

“Of course, I do. What kind of question is that?”

Suddenly his voice was a tone deeper and breathy. “Sit up, Ella.” He sat up, and I could hear something that sounded like his belt being unbuckled.

I was wearing my pajamas, a boy shorts and tank set, but he’d apparently still been dressed from the day. My heart was still racing from the fear moments earlier, and he grabbed my hand and pulled me to him.

“I’m going to tie you up.” He held my arms tight. “Tell me you want that, Ella. Tell me you want me to tie you up and fuck you hard.” The lightning crackled at the windows, and I caught a glimpse of his face, his eyes were wild and smoldering.

“I want you to tie me up and fuck me hard, Aiden.” I would have said anything he wanted as my swollen clit tingled.

“Good girl.” The thin leather strap of his belt rubbed against my wrist, the cold buckle sending shivers as it grazed me.

I loved it when he wanted to try new things, and though I’d never seen a hard edge to him, I was excited that he wanted to explore the role with me.

“You’re going to be a good girl, aren’t you, Ella. And you’re going to do everything I tell you.” His voice was in my ear, so close I could feel the warmth of his breath. It sent chills across my flesh and tightened my nipples beneath my little tank top. He spun me around and tugged me close to his erection.

His hands were rougher on me that usual, his knees butting against my legs, opening them wider. I parted my feet as his hands left me, and I struggled against the belt which he’d fastened tight around my wrists.

The torture was in waiting for him to touch me again, I wanted his hands on me, all over me, in me. I panted a bit harder, as I felt his mouth down on my ankle.

Then he worked his way up, kissing my calf, behind my knees, across my inner thigh where his teeth grazed my skin, and then he bit me. His teeth didn’t break the flesh, he barely used pressure, but just enough that my pussy bloomed with wetness that left a wet spot in my boy shorts.

His hair tickled my thighs, and soon his mouth closed over my panties, and sucked the little spot, causing me to moan.

Then Aiden stood up and spanked my ass hard, and ripped down my panties to my thighs. “You’re fucking wet for me, aren’t you? You like knowing I’m about to fuck you don’t you, Ella?”

“Yes,” I was breathless trying to speak, and then he gripped the shorts and tugged them to him causing me to fall forward.

The flashlight I had rolled to the floor, and he reached down and picked it up. “Maybe I should fuck you with this.” The cold metal flashlight rubbed against my folds from behind. I wiggled, pulling away from him.

“Stand still, Ella.” I heard him rustling around behind me and though I was excited for our game, I was a little bit worried how far he would take it. It was the uncertainty that made it so hot. I completely trusted him.

He gripped the shorts, bunching them tighter, pinching my thighs as he used them to pull at me close, and then I felt something warm and hard against me and hoped it was his cock. As soon as I thought it he pushed it into me nice and hard. “That’s what you really want, isn’t it?”

“Mm, yes.” I tried to tilt my ass, but he tugged my shorts, using them to manhandle me as he thrust deep, pounding my little slit as my arms grew numb in the confines. I didn’t dare say, or he’d stop. I didn’t want this game to end, especially as my first release built deep in my core, like a pinch, the ache grew in my belly and then I was coming undone.

“That’s right. Fucking come on my cock.” He thrust so hard I could feel my feet about to come off the floor as he held onto my shorts, keeping me trussed. Then all of a sudden, he tugged them the rest of the way down.

“On your back, arms up.” I did as he told me and he leaned over me, his strong hands pushing up my top. He kissed my nipples, taking turns drawing them one at a time into his mouth, into his teeth, again biting me with just enough pressure that it tickled my pussy.

“This had got to go.” He balled up the tank and then balled it in his fists and ripped it from my flesh, the sound filling my ears and causing me to yelp. He tugged it free of me, and I was left feeling exposed, ready to be used.

My dripping core ached for more of him, and he lifted me up, folding me in half and brought his cock to my center. “Beg for it.”

“Please, Aiden. Please.”

“Please what, Ella. Tell me what you want like a good girl.”

“Please fuck me, Aiden.” I felt the burn in my cheeks as he growled and plunged his cock deep inside me. Then our flesh slapped together, clapping hard and relentless.

I came again, and by the time I was done I was losing my strength, my knees weak as he stood me up and bent me over the back of my couch. My face planted into the cushions, but then I got my hands under me. The belt still biting into me as he gripped my ass and pressed his cock against my tight little star.

“I should take that tight little ass of yours.”

“It’s yours for the taking, Aiden. All yours.” I was prepared for anything he wanted, and I knew one day soon he’d claim that part of me too. I wanted it. I wanted it all with him.

“I’m going to fuck that wet pussy tonight, Ella. I want to fill you up with my come and watch it drip down your pretty legs.”

“Yes, please, Aiden.” I wanted that too. And he wasted no time obliging. His cock felt like a hot knife slicing into me, and I thought it appropriate considering our game, even as I cried out. My pussy was taking a beating, and I knew I’d be so tender later, but I couldn’t get enough of him. He rocked his hips and built up his speed as the friction grew, his heavy sac dangling, slapping against me until they tightened. He filled my channel and ground it in, but as soon as he pulled away, it dripped down my legs just as he’d wanted.

“Good girl.” He trailed his index finger through the long streak of come and then he held it to me. “Taste it.”

I opened my mouth, and he slipped his finger in. I sucked it clean nice and slow. When he pulled out, he kissed my mouth and then undid the belt. He rubbed my tender wrists and collapsed beside me, pulling me into his side.

“That was intense.” I giggled and then kissed his mouth.

“Mhm. I’ll have to tie you up more often.”

“Or, maybe next time, I can tie you up?” I met his eyes, and even in the dark, I could see the flash as his eyes lit with a smile.

“Anything you want, Ella. Anything you want.” He pulled me in close and kissed me. I smiled thinking of all the fun we were going to have.

We lay there in each other’s arms until minutes later the lights came back on and he carried me up to the shower where our adventures continued.

Want more of Aiden and Ella?

Download CLAIMING CINDERELLA here.

Filthy SEAL (Sneak Peek)

Amazon top 100, 4.6 stars 136 customer reviews

Chapter Two: Captain Benjamin Ryder (Retired)
Mosul, Iraq

I dug my fingers into Bonita’s narrow hips and lifted my ass off the bed so my cock would go even deeper into her tight cunt. She gasped, then sucked in several quick breaths, but didn’t slow down. She exhaled slowly as a dreamy smile washed over her face, her dark skin glistening with sweat. She had her eyes closed, riding me like Deborah Winger rode that mechanical bull in that old movie Urban Cowboy. Her fingertips were tangled in my thick chest hair as if she were holding onto the reins as her hips slid back and forth over the length of my cock in a slow and steady rhythm.

Her breathing was heavy and slow, like the warm breeze coming off the ocean on a hot summer day. She sucked in air each time she slid forward and the head of my cock hit her cervix, then moaned out the breath as she slid her hips back, letting her swollen clit slide over the nine inches of my veiny shaft.

“Fuck… Cap… I’m sure gonna miss you when you’re gone…” she sighed without opening her eyes or altering the movement of her hips rolling back and forth, back and forth. Nostrils flaring, her wide mouth curled into a smile. Her teeth were perfect, pearly white. The tip of her tongue pushed through her lips and stayed there for a moment.

I often wondered what a girl like her was doing in a fucking shithole like Mosul, on her third tour with the SEALs. She could have been a thousand other places doing a thousand other things that didn’t threaten her young life on a daily basis. Regardless of the reason, I was glad she was here, right now, with me, in this shitty little hotel room in the armpit of the world. At that moment, I considered myself to be the luckiest man alive.

“That feel good, baby?” I asked as the hot lava in my balls started to flow throughout my body. I was covered in sweat. I blinked it from my eyes and licked it from my top lip. It was fucking hot as hell in the room, but the sweat was being pushed from my pores by the heat of the woman atop me. I could feel Bonita’s presence in every pore, follicle, and cell of my body. My cock was just the receptacle through which her energy flowed.

“Mmmm… You are the only motherfucker in Mosul that knows how to fuck me like I like it, Cap,” she said, her lips still smiling, her hips still sliding, her pussy still sucking me into its delicious vacuum. “I like it nice and slow… nice and slow…”

“Slow and steady is my specialty,” I said with a smile as I peered down between us to watch my cock slowly sliding inside her, then slowly sliding out, her purple pussy lips suctioned to the shaft like an old-timey milking machine. I swallowed hard and held my breath as I watched her, grateful that out of all the assholes in Mosul, Bonita had chosen me to be her fuck buddy while I was in-country.

“The rest of these motherfuckers… are like teenagers on… prom night,” she said, the words coming in bursts of air across her lips. “They’re done before my pussy even gets wet... I like you old school motherfuckers… That know how to please a woman...”

“I’m gonna take that… as a compliment,” I said with a smile, watching the lean muscles beneath her dark skin ripple as she braced her palms on my chest and rocked her ass back and forth. “There are other old school motherfuckers… out there that would love to take my place after I’m gone... You just might have to… lower your standards some, that’s all.”

“Shit, Cap… you were about as low… as I ever planned to go.”

“Glad to know that I set the bar,” I said.

She smiled, still with her eyes closed as if she were locked in her own little world. Her nipples plumped up like little purple thimbles. I leaned up so I could slather them with my tongue. She picked up the pace, sliding her pussy over my cock faster and clenching her glorious ass when I slid all in to tighten her core muscles. I could literally feel the walls of her pussy squeezing my cock as she clenched. Her mouth hung open and she started panting like a dog. I’d been fucking her just about every day for two months now. I knew every move of her body and every sound she made when she was getting ready to cum. Thank God, because I was about to explode.

“You like that, baby?” I asked, sucking in air as every muscle in my body tensed. “You like Cap’s big cock in your tight pussy?”

“Fuck… yeah… Cap… that’s it… fuck yeah… that’s what Bonita likes… fuck me… I’m getting close, baby… I’m getting close…”

I dug my fingers a little deeper into her hips and help her set the pace. I could feel the fire in my belly and the cum rising from my balls, but I could hold on until she was ready to pop. That’s one of the reasons Bonita liked to fuck me. I was older than most of the SEALs on her team, but I could hold my cum until the cows came home if that’s what it took to get her rocks off. It was just something I’d always been able to do. And God forbid I cum without making her pop like a balloon first. I’d never fucking hear the end of it and neither would her team, at least until I left Mosul. There were two things Bonita was good at other than taking the heads off assholes with a sniper rifle at a hundred yards: busting my balls and fucking them dry. Sometimes I thought she got just as much pleasure from one as the other.

Sergeant Bonita Jean Anderson—codename “Sniper Girl”—was one of the best snipers in the military bar none; Army, Navy and the Marines. She had a keen eye and a steady hand and didn’t hesitate when it came to punching the clock of some Taliban or ISIS motherfucker who had the misfortune of ending up in her sights. She was one of only two female snipers in the corps, and I’d have put her up against most male snipers I knew any day of the week.

Bonita was African American, tall, nearly six feet, with skin the color of dark chocolate and brown eyes that could either suck you in or shoot you down. There was no fat on her frame, only muscle. When we fucked, I loved having her on top so I could watch the sweat coat her dark skin and the muscles ripple as she moved.

She was the only black woman I had ever fucked and I was telling her the truth when I said that I was going to miss her when I went home in a few weeks. In fact, knowing she would be stationed in Mosul another four months made me think about coming back. Maybe. I’d have to see how things worked out at home. At the moment, I was not expecting a happy homecoming. To the contrary, I doubted anyone would be at the airport to greet me when I hit the ground in Arlington.

One of the things I loved most about Bonita, aside from the fact that she could milk every last drop of cum from my body and beg for more, was that she was so different from Bethany, my wife. Check that—Bethany, my soon to be ex-wife. I was an asshole, but I wasn’t a cheater. If Bethany hadn’t told me that she was going to divorce me while I was in Mosul, my cock would have never left my pants. But she did tell me that, so…

She gave me the old “it’s not you, it’s me” routine, then proceeded to say that she just couldn’t live with me anymore and was taking our son and everything we owned and I could just get fucked if I didn’t like it. She gave me the name of some lawyer she had already talked to and that was that. It’s been nice, Ben. Get fucked. And so that’s what I did. I got fucked. I started sniffing for pussy the second my feet hit the tarmac at Mosul International. I had been a SEAL for ten years and my last four tours were served right here, so I knew most of the people I’d be working with, as well as a few local girls I wouldn’t mind dipping my stick into if I could talk them into it.

I was free to do whatever the fuck I wanted because my wife was divorcing me and after nearly a decade of service, I wasn’t a SEAL anymore, and ironically that was because Bethany wanted me to retire and stay home with her and our son.

Can you say, “Please make up your mind, bitch?”

My retirement was short-lived because all we did was fight when I was home fulltime and money was tight. So, when my friend, Quinn Blackstone, made me an offer to come work for him, I fucking jumped at the chance. Quinn had been my best friend since the Naval Academy and a former SEAL. Now he was the president and CEO of Blackstone Security Systems, or BSS, a multimillion dollar security firm with big contracts with the U.S. and Iraqi governments, just to name a few.

So, I returned to Iraq as a private security contractor working for BSS on a three-month assignment. You can call me a mercenary or a technical advisor or whatever the fuck you want. I make four times the money and don’t have to worry about getting my ass shot off in a night raid on some raghead cocksucker’s compound or blown to shit in a Humvee on the side of the road or cremated by some asshole on the street wearing a suicide vest. Plus, I don’t have to worry about getting shit from officers about fucking the enlisted personnel like Bonita, who I had gotten shit-faced drunk with the last time I was in-country and almost ended up fucking, but stopped at the last minute because I was a married man. I saw her in the hotel bar the night I checked in two months ago. We got drunk, things got friendly under the table, and I took her back to my room and that’s all she wrote. We’ve been fucking like horny rabbits ever since.

Fuck you, Bethany, you fucking cunt.

Look who I’m fucking now.

She’s ten times the fucking woman you ever were, you bitch…

Shit, I didn’t mean that…

I opened my eyes to see Bonita smiling down at me with a wild look in her eyes. Her nostrils flared like a bull about to charge. Her pink tongue darted across her lips. Her hips were going like a jackhammer now, slamming her pussy up and down on my stiff cock like a derrick pumping for oil. She dug her fingernails into my chest and raised her head like a wolf about to howl.

“You ready to cum with Bonita, baby?” she asked, her voice a hoarse whisper. “Cum with me… Cap… shoot me full of your hot seed… I’m cumming… god Ryder… I’m cumming…”

“Cum for me, baby,” I growled, sliding my hands around to her round ass and squeezing hard enough to make her moan. “Gush that hot pussy juice all over my cock and balls… cum on… cum…”

I pointed my toes and felt every muscle in my body swell as I blew my load deep inside her. She squealed and came with me, gushing hot juices from her cunt over my cock and balls like lava from the mouth of a volcano. It felt like she was pouring hot oil all over my groin. I could feel the burn. I could smell the pungent sent. I could almost taste her juices on the tip of my tongue. It just made me cum even harder.

“Yes… fuck… baby… that’s it… fill Bonita’s pussy up with your milky jizz…” Bonita moaned and sat up straight with her eyes toward the ceiling. She had small tits and big purple nipples. She ran her hands over her tits and squeezed her nipples between her fingers as the orgasm shuddered through her body.

“You’re fucking beautiful when you cum,” I said, arching my back, pushing my cock into her as far as it would go. Her hips slowed but her pussy was still milking my cock as if it were acting on its own. Bonita was only twenty-three and had the tightest pussy I’d ever had the pleasure to cum in. Bethany was a virgin when we met and her pussy was tight, but nothing like Bonita’s. I accused her of exercising the thing because her pussy could literally latch on to my cock and milk it like a machine, her inner walls rippling and down the shaft like a thousand magic fingers. It was the most amazing feeling. I envied the next guy who found his way into Bonita’s bed. Like I said, I’d sure miss her when I was gone.

“You okay, baby?” she asked, leaning down to press her lips to mine. She had a wide mouth and wonderfully full lips and a long tongue that was nothing short of magical. She rubbed the tip of her nose to mine and stared deeply into my eyes.

She asked, “What’s worrying you, Cap?”

“Nothing is worrying me,” I said, holding out my arms so she could lay down beside me and rest her head on my chest. Like most things in Mosul, the air conditioning in my room barely worked, so we were both covered in a film of oily sweat, which mixed with the scent of our juices, filling the little hotel room with a strong, pungent aroma that hung in the hot air like dense fog.

“You’re pretty good with that big thing,” she said as her long fingers traced circles around my hard nipples. “You have a nice cock for a white boy.”

“On behalf of white boys everywhere, I give thanks,” I said, sighing as my balls continued to tingle. “And you’ve got the tightest pussy in the Navy, Sergeant Anderson. I’m gonna put you in for a commendation. The Purple Pussy Heart. Well done, SEAL.”

She giggled and rolled on top of me and pressed her squishy pussy to my sticky, deflated cock. She brushed her lips to mine and smiled. “How about a shower and something to eat?”

“Sounds like a plan,” I said as I playfully licked the sweat from her chin. I smacked my lips and nodded at the bathroom door. “You go first. I need to check in.”

“Fuck checking in,” she said, pushing herself off me to sit on the edge of the bed. She stretched out her long limbs and gave me a frown. “This is your day off, Ryder. I swear, you didn’t work this much when you were on active duty.”

“I wasn’t working with Major Dickhead back then,” I said, referring to Major Dan Dickerson, an Army liaison to the Iraqi government that I was assigned to protect. The Army used private contractors like me as bodyguards because if we got killed, or more likely, killed some Iraqi cocksucker, the shit wouldn’t hit the fan the way it would if an Army regular or Marine pulled the trigger. Dickerson was in meetings on the base all day with some ambassador, so I’d been given time off with the orders to check in every few hours in case Major Dickhead needed his ass kissed.

A knock on the door ended the debate. Bonita scooped up her uniform and boots and tiptoed into the tiny bathroom and closed the door. I heard her peeing and for some reason, the sound made me smile. Bonita pissed like a Russian racehorse after sex. Sometimes it lasted for several minutes. It was just another thing I’d miss about her. Silly, I know, the things you don’t think you’ll ever forget.

I threw my legs over the side of the bed and found my underwear and my khakis and pulled them on. I took the Glock 39 from the holster on the nightstand and let it dangle at my right side as I went to the door. I didn’t think I’d have to shoot anybody, but in Mosul you never knew who might be standing on the other side of a closed door.

“What is it?” I called, standing to the side of the door without putting my eye to the peephole. You never knew when there might be some asshole on the other side of the door with a long ice pick ready to take your eye out or a gun ready to send bullets through the door. Welcome to Mosul, motherfuckers.

“Captain Ryder, sir? I mean, Mr. Ryder?”

I smiled. Even though I’d mustered out of the SEALs months ago the regulars still called me Captain Ryder. I opened the door to find a young corporal named Yates standing there with a timid look on his face and his cap in his hand. He was Dickerson’s driver and gopher.

“What’s up, Corporal?” I asked, holding the pistol behind my back so I didn’t totally freak him out. Some of these young guys were so fucking jumpy I wondered what the hell they were doing in Iraq. Some of them would piss their pants if a gun was pointed at them. I wouldn’t trust them to have my back in a fucking food fight.

Yates said, “Sir, Major Dickerson needs you in his office right away.”

“Why didn’t you just call me?” I asked. “You didn’t have to drive over.”

“I tried, but your phone went straight to voicemail, sir,” he said. “So, the Major ordered me to come get you. You need to come with me, sir, right away.”

I frowned at him. “What’s up, Yates?”

“Not sure, sir,” he said, shaking his head. “Major Dickerson just said that you should come with me. Now.”

“Okay, hang on.” The fancy satellite phone the company had issued me was on the nightstand. I walked over and picked it up. It was turned off. What the hell? I never turned that fucking phone off. Then I heard the shower start and knew what happened. Bonita didn’t like to be disturbed when she was getting her rocks off. The world come be ending around her, but she would not stop fucking until she was through. She had switched off my sat-phone when I wasn’t looking. It was a good thing she did. She got really pissed when something interfered with her play time. She would have taken poor Yates’ head off and booted it out the window if he had shown up ten minutes earlier.

I tossed the sat-phone on the bed and picked up the black polo shirt that had the Blackstone Security logo on the left front chest. I sat on the bed to put on my socks and dessert boots while Yates stood in the doorway, stiff as a board, like he had a stick shoved up his ass.

I picked up the Kevlar vest from the chair beside the bed and stuck it over my head, then pulled the straps around my sides and velcroed them tight. I clipped the holster for the Glock to the right side of my belt and slid the Glock in.

“So, the major didn’t say what he needed?” I asked as I clipped a holder with two spare magazines to the left side of my belt.

“No sir, just that it was an emergency and you should come right away. The Jeep’s right out front.”

“Okay, hang on.” I went to the bathroom door and turned the knob. There was no lock, so I opened the door and stuck my head in. Bonita was in the shower with the water on high. I could see her dark form through the plastic shower curtain.

“I have to go,” I called out. “I’ll find you later.”

“You do that,” she said, pulling back the shower curtain to show me her beautiful body covered in lather. She slid her hands over her tits and down her flat stomach. She rolled a finger over her clit and gave me an evil smile.

“You’re gonna miss this pussy when you go home, Captain Ryder.”

“Hell, Sergeant Anderson,” I said with a sigh. “I fucking miss it already.”

Chapter Three: Lolita “Lolita” Carter
Arlington, Virginia

I had always been attracted to older men. Probably because they had always been attracted to me. Even when I was just an awkward teenager in junior high, the male teachers, coaches, guidance counselors, the bus driver— even Mr. Holt, the seventy-year old principal who probably couldn’t get it up in a Viagra factory— gawked at me with their mouths hanging open, like they were imagining what it would be like to shove their nasty old cocks inside my tight young body. The boys looked at me then, too, of course, with lust in their hearts and peach fuzz erections in their pants, but I didn’t give them the time of day. Even now that I’m nineteen, boys my age are juvenile idiots who still haven’t grown up. No sir, I’ll take a handsome forty-year old any day over some twenty-year old hunk.

My mama always said that when you looked like she and I do it’s only natural that men would stop and stare, and think about all the filthy things they’d like to do us if they could get us alone. She said it was not our fault that God blessed us with natural beauty, flowing blonde hair, flawless olive skin, big titties and tight asses. And in her words, “Tight little pussies that could drive men wild.”

Mama knew what she was talking about when it came to men and her ability to attract more than her fair share of them. She was only thirty-five and still beautiful in what she called a “blonde country girl” sort of way.

She had lived off the good graces of her face and body since she was a teenage girl younger than me, and took full advantage of the things she could do with her body to get men to give her what she wanted or needed. Growing up, men were always coming and going through our little house on Primrose Street, some coming just once, some a few times, others for a few months or so. None of them ever stuck around for long after they got what they came for and mama wanted out of them.

Don’t misunderstand me. My mama wasn’t a whore or anything. She just knew that men would pay dearly to get in her pants and she used her sex appeal to get what she wanted. It was fair trade, in her mind.

Some men just bought her dinner and drinks, some bought her new clothes and jewelry, some helped with the rent and light bills, and some just gave her cash. She called them gifts, given out of the goodness of their hearts rather than in exchange for time spent in her mouth or pussy. Like I said, she was no whore, but she never turned down anything a man would offer her in exchange for a good time. And the bigger the gift, the better the good time.

I think it’s sad, really. I bet if you asked her today she wouldn’t be able to tell you the name of a single man—including my father, whoever he was—that she had sex with just for the sake of having sex. Sex was simply an act of commerce with mama. It was never about love or feelings. She always had an ulterior motive. Like I said. Sad, really.

One of her suitors (that’s what she called them), an older man named Homer Vance, even gave her a used Corvette to drive when I was in elementary school. I’ll never forget that car because it was so loud in every way. It was a candy-apple red Stingray convertible with shiny chrome wheels and a stereo that would jar your teeth and mufflers that would rattle the windows. I can still remember her dropping me off out front of the elementary school in that car. She’d barely give me time to slam the heavy door before revving the engine and speeding away. Then one day, she picked me up from school in her old gray Toyota Corolla. Seemed that Homer Vance had found a new sugar baby to drive his Corvette.

“His loss,” mama said with a carefree shrug as she ground the gearshift into first and tried to ignore the screeching sound of the worn belt beneath the hood. “His fucking loss.”

Most of the time things worked out the way she wanted, probably because she had very low expectations of the men she surrounded herself with.

She said that if we lived in Miami Beach or Beverly Hills or someplace like that she could catch us (not her) a rich man to take care of us for the rest of our lives. Pickings were slim in Arlington, she said.

Sometimes I thought she was just afraid of settling down with one man. She could have found a good man to take care of us (her) if she had really wanted one. There were a lot of good men in Arlington and DC just across the river, but none that interested her. Truth be told, I think mama enjoyed the hunt more than she enjoyed the catch. To her, it was all about control.

“The power of the pussy,” she liked to call it. “When you got the pussy, you got the power.”

And she had lots of pussy power, she said, because the good Lord had seen fit to endow her with a nice, tight one. It was pretty and pink, with a plump clit and perfect lips and wispy blonde curls. And it was one of the tightest, hottest, wettest holes in all of Arlington County. I guessed that claim had been made by a number of the men she’d been with who were qualified to make such a comparison. I could just picture mama handing a guy a comment card to fill out as he fucked her from behind in some dive bar restroom.

The power of the pussy… Why shouldn’t she use it to get what she wanted out of life? “If you’re smart,” she said, serious as a heart attack, “You’ll use it, too.”

I had not gotten into the habit of bringing strange men home for sex like mama still did on occasion, though less frequently than when I was younger. I think it might have something to do with me being all grown up now and looking the way I do. I look like a nineteen-year-old version of her, only with bigger tits and perfect teeth. I think she sees me as completion for some reason, probably because of the way her men friends ogle me when they see me running around the house in a string bikini or getting out of bed in the morning wearing just my panties and a t-shirt. Hey, it’s my house, too, and this is how I dress. If you didn’t like it, or even if you do, keep your hands and eyes to yourself.

Despite her “pussy power” advice, which she offered freely in front of half a dozen of my girlfriends and surrounding diners at Casa Mexicana on the night of my sixteenth birthday, I had yet to fully utilize the power of my pussy to fight evil or satisfy men.

I wasn’t sure that I would ever be as free with my pussy as she was because I really did believe in the power of love (wasn’t that a song?) and the concepts of monogamy and commitment. Oh sure, sometimes I’d see a handsome older man in a suit at work and think about asking his name. Or flirt with the DJ at the bar I went to sometimes with my girlfriends. Then there was my boss at Starbuck’s, Lennie, who looked like a thirty-five-year-old surfer dude. He’d fuck me at the drop of a cappuccino spoon if I’d let him. All I’d have to do was just bend over and wiggle my ass at him. He’d probably cream all over his green apron before he could even get his cock out.

Like mama, I do have a strong sex drive that seems to be getting stronger every day. I started getting little tingles in my cunt even before my blonde peach fuzz pubes started to sprout. I always rode the neighbor boy’s bike because I liked to rub my young cunt on the crossbar that my girl’s bike didn’t have. I could remember pressing my hairless cunt to the washing machine when I was eight years old, letting the spin cycle vibrations shudder through me, making me feel all tingly inside, even though at the time I had no idea what an orgasm was or what it felt like to have one. But I soon learned how things worked, thanks to older girls at school, the internet, and my mama’s willingness to talk frankly to me about sex and men.

Her version of the birds and the bees went something like this: the guy’s cock gets hard and he shoves it in your pussy and moves it around until you both cum. Any questions?”

Uh, yeah, lots…

She told me that it would hurt when I lost my virginity, but that pleasure would quickly replace the pain. She told me that if I gave up the pussy too quickly boys wouldn’t respect me, but sometimes respect was overrated.

“Use your pussy to get what you want, Lolita,” she told me when I was probably twelve or thirteen. “Men can’t resist a tight young pussy. They’ll do anything to fuck you. Just you wait and see. Trust me, I know. And if one of them tells you he loves you just to get in your pants, you tell him to fuck off!”

My friends were always shocked that mama talked to me this way. I wasn’t shocked. I was grateful. She was doing what she thought was best for me. Telling me what I needed to hear without beating around the bush. She did it because of the mistakes she’d made when she was my age. She was a horny girl just like me, only she didn’t have someone like her to guide her along. Her mother, my grandmother, was a religious prude who said that sex was dirty and should only be used to procreate, not for pleasure.

“Sex is the devil’s tool,” grandma would say. “Let a man put his member inside you and no good can come of it.” I guess I was proof of that.

So, mama—Sandy Carter’s her name— was a horny kid who was left to her own devices when it came to learning about sex. She claimed that was why she lost her virginity at sixteen to an older man she met at her job at the Sonic Drive-In. It happened right there in the Sonic parking lot late one Saturday night. She remembered him as being an older man with salt and pepper hair to his shoulders and a scraggly beard, chunky fat, dressed in a white t-shirt with blue paint stains and a white painter’s cap pushed back on his head. He ordered two double cheeseburgers and tots, and when she came back to pick up his tray he gave her a five-dollar tip and invited her into the back of his windowless van for another five-dollars. Without hesitation, she climbed inside and wiggled out of her shorts and panties and he took her virginity, which she willingly offered, on a pile of old rags that smelled like gasoline and paint thinner. Five minutes later she stood in the parking lot with the tray between her hands and the ten dollars in her pocket, watching him drive away. She said she never saw him again. She didn’t even get his name. She just remembered that he wreaked of sweat and grunted like a fat hog when he came.

She said that lit her fuse and she couldn’t help herself. She started sleeping around and got pregnant at sixteen, and became a single mom at seventeen. To this day, she claims that she has no idea who my father is. I’ll probably never know and I guess I’m okay with that. She said it was a good thing I didn’t know who he was. Now, I was free to imagine that my daddy was a great man who did great things and not some asshole she had fucked in the backseat of a car after a high school football game.

She missed her entire senior year and only by the grace of God and a GED was she able to build a life for the two of us. My grandmother, the hypocritical religious cunt, kicked her out of the house when she learned that she was knocked up, so mama lived with friends until I was born. Now she worked as a legal secretary for this sleazy asshole in Arlington named Earl Butts. I swear to God, that’s his name. His shitty TV commercials scream, “In a wreck and need a check? Better call Butts!”

She could have aborted me, but she swore the thought never crossed her mind. I owed mama a lot and she reminded me of that fact often, usually when we were fighting and screaming at one another. Mama had sharp claws and they came out without warning sometimes, usually when she was drunk or pissed off about something that reminded her that her life had been mostly spent providing for me.

“I wonder where I’d be today if I hadn’t gotten pregnant with you,” she said one time as we were watching an old movie about a woman who had gotten pregnant and gave the baby up for adoption. She didn’t say it in a hateful way, more like she was in a daydream talking to herself. “I wonder how different my life would have been if I’d finished high school and gone to college. I always wanted to be an interior designer. Did you know that? Who knows, I might have had my own company by now. Instead I’m typing up legal briefs and getting coffee for Earl fucking Butts...”

I just looked at her from my end of the couch, unsure of what to say. I mean, how do you respond to something like that? I wonder what my life would have been like if you hadn’t come along and fucked it all up, Lolita? After a moment, she shook her head and blinked at me, like she had just realized that I was even in the room listening. Then she forced a smile and wiped her eyes on the front of her t-shirt and held out her hand.

“Then again, I wouldn’t have my girl.” She turned on the couch and opened her arms and waved me in for a hug. I slid into her arms and she hugged me until I couldn’t breathe. We both knew her life would have turned out much differently if she hadn’t had me, but it was too late to do anything about it now.

Then again, maybe her life would have been much worse, given her lack of judgment when it came to men.

She’d made a lot of mistakes in her life.

I was bound and determined not to repeat them.

That said, I’m a lot like her in a lot of ways and most of the time I’m okay with that. The one big difference between us is I am far pickier than she is when it comes to who I let in my pants. Okay, I’m not saying that she was a slut, but come on. We should have installed a revolving door on the front of our little house, so many men have come and gone through it over the years.

Most of the time I didn’t even bother to learn their names because I knew they wouldn’t be around for long. Most of them were scuzzy assholes who bought her drinks all night and expected something for their money. A return on their investment, if you will.

Sometimes she brought home a decent guy that hung around past the weekend. Guys like Jerry Falk, who was her “boyfriend” for six months or so when I was sixteen.

Jerry was forty-two, a tanned and muscular general contractor who drove a shiny black pickup truck and treated my mom better than most guys had. For a while, I thought he might even be “the one” that would marry her and make an honest woman out of her.

Then Jerry started coming in to kiss me goodnight after I had gone to bed. Sometimes he’d “accidentally” come into the bathroom while I was naked in the shower. Sometimes he’d hug me a little too tightly for a little too long. I knew what he was doing and I should have told mom, but I was a stupid girl whose young cunt was always on fire and I found the attention exciting. I loved the way his goodnight kisses and bear hugs made me feel all warm and toasty inside, how his lips on my forehead and his arms around my shoulders made my pussy gush and my nipples hard. The truth was, I wanted Jerry to fuck me, probably as much or more as he wanted to.

I was a virgin and my cherry was ready to pop.

To my shame, I decided that Jerry would be my first, even though I knew it would hurt my mom if she ever found out.

Sometimes stupid girls do stupid things for stupid reasons.

That was me at sixteen.

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

Stupid and horny.

And determined to have Jerry’s cock inside me no matter who got hurt.

Chapter Four: Ryder

In my humble, well-travelled opinion, Mosul, Iraq is the motherfucking armpit of the Middle East, kind of like Bogota is the armpit of South America and Detroit is the armpit of the North. Actually, Detroit and New York City run neck and neck on the shithole scale, but they were both heaven on earth compared to fucking Mosul. I mean, Jesus Christ, I could not think of a place I hated more, and I’d been to places you wouldn’t even send your worst enemy to. Most of Iraq sucked ass, but Mosul was a shithole of the highest magnitude, even worse than Kandahar and Lebanon and Kabul and Bagdad; and that was saying something because all those places were premier shitholes, too.

Everything about Mosul sucked. The heat. The food. The water. The people. Everything. It was a hundred and five in the fucking shade and the entire place stunk like shit. Everywhere you turned there was some raghead motherfucker staring you down, like he was trying to kill you with his eyes. I usually just stared right back, knowing that one on one, there weren’t too many men that could beat me in a fist or knife fight, or kill me before I could kill them if the guns came out. We both knew that if no one was watching, we wouldn’t hesitate to put a bullet in each other’s brains. But somebody was always watching, just waiting for some asshole American like me to fuck up and do something the world considered unjust so the video of my transgressions could be plastered all over the fucking internet. So, I usually kept my head down and my mouth shut when I wasn’t working, though sometimes it was excruciatingly hard to do.

Thankfully, it was a quick ride from my hotel to the base where Major Dickerson was waiting. Corporal Yates sat behind the wheel with his hands at ten and two and his eyes locked straight ahead and didn’t say a word as we made our way through the crowded streets. He was sweating like a pig at a Texas barbecue. He looked like he would shit his pants if anyone asked him for the time of day.

I powered up the satellite phone and scrolled through the calls I’d missed. There were three calls from Dickerson’s office all within the last hour (that would have been Yates trying to reach me because Dickerson never called himself), and two from Quinn Blackstone back in DC where BSS was headquartered.

Quinn was building his company off the sweat of dozens of his old pals like me. In just three years, BSS had made him a wealthy man, with multimillion dollar contracts with governments and corporations all over the world. When Quinn started the company, he offered to cut me in as a partner, but I didn’t want to leave the SEALs. If I had, I’d be sipping coffee at that moment in my air-conditioned office in DC rather than sweating my ass off in motherfucking Mosul. And maybe my wife wouldn’t be divorcing me now. Or maybe she would. Who the fuck knows.

“Why didn’t you leave a message?” I asked, holding out the phone and giving Yates a sideways look.

Yates shrugged without taking his eyes off the road. “Major Dickerson said not to leave a message, sir. He said to just go and find you.”

“When the master calls, the dogs come running,” I said, rolling my eyes.

“Excuse me, sir?”

“Nothing.” I pressed the button to bring up the list of voicemails, expecting to find a couple from Quinn. There were no messages, which I didn’t find too odd since Quinn hated voicemail. If you didn’t answer the phone right away, he’d just hang up and go on about his day, then you had to track him down.

I glanced at my watch. It was 2:05 in the afternoon Mosul time, which translated to 7:05 A.M. in DC. I checked the time stamp on the calls from Quinn. He’d last tried to call an hour ago, around 6:15 A.M. his time. That was early even for him. I pressed the call return button to give Quinn a call back. I huffed as the call went straight to voicemail. I swiped a hand over my sweaty face and waited for the beep.

“Hey, Quinn, it’s me. Just saw that you called. Give me a shout back when you get a minute. I’m on my way to meet your buddy, Dickerson.”

Yates stopped at the guard gate long enough for them to glance at our IDs and wave us through. Security was getting pretty laid back because there hadn’t been a major act of terrorism in a while. A few years ago, we would have been held at gunpoint while the Jeep was checked by bomb-sniffing dogs and the undercarriage checked by mirrors on long poles. Now, if you had on a uniform and they vaguely recognized your face, it was just a wave and go. It would be this way until the next asshole got horny for his heavenly virgins and drove a car bomb into the gate or strolled up wearing a vest laden with explosives.

It used to worry me, but now I was like, fuck it, I had another month and then I was out of there and had no intention of every coming back. Quinn had picked up a big corporate client in Dubai. That’s where I would be heading next, since I had no reason to stay in Arlington anymore.

I’d sign the divorce papers, spend a few days with my son, and climb back on a plane. Dubai was still a Middle East shithole with one of the largest slums on the planet, but the hotel where I’d be staying had air conditioning and there was American fast food on every corner. And no raghead motherfuckers giving me the evil eye.

Dickerson’s office was in the command center located at the middle of the base, a three-story gray concrete building with no sign or windows in the front and a couple of guards standing at the front door smoking like they were on break. Yates stopped at the curb and nodded at the building without shutting off the engine.

“Major Dickerson is in his office, sir,” he said. “You know the way.”

“I do,” I said, taking a deep breath and blowing it out slowly. I gave him a hard look that made his Adam’s apple bob. “You sure you can’t give me a head’s up as to why Dickerson needs me on my day off? If the shit’s about to hit the fan, I’d like to know it.”

“No idea, sir,” he said with a defeated shrug. “They don’t tell me shit. I just drive.”

“And you do a fine job, Corporal Yates,” I said with a serious nod. He gave me a blank look for a moment, then forced a smile that quickly faded.

“Yes, sir, thank you, sir.”

His fingers tightened around the steering wheel until his knuckles turned white and he licked sweat off his top lip. Poor bastard. He didn’t have a clue what he’d gotten himself into. Or more likely, what he’d let some slick recruiter talk him into. So many of these young guys came into the service thinking it was gonna be like some fucking video game where they could just hit RESET after a bullet tore off the top of their head. Yates reminded me of a frightened mouse who’d been dropped smack dab into the middle of a pack of wolves. I hoped he could get his ass back home to Iowa or wherever the fuck he was from without getting it shot off by a sniper or blown to shit by an IED. He was what I called a “One Tour Charlie”, meaning that one tour in a shithole like Iraq would be enough for him. He’d forget his delusions of being a soldier and go home to attend community college and get a nice safe job working on diesel engines or something.

I slid sideways out of the Jeep and adjusted the Kevlar vest and made sure my ID was visible, hanging by a lanyard from around my neck. I turned the ID so my photo and name showed through the lamination. I nodded as I passed the smoking guards and went up the steps and through the front door.

There was a small lobby and front desk with two more guards sitting behind it. One of them was reading an old copy of Sports Illustrated with Tom Brady on the cover and didn’t bother looking up when I came through the door. The other one, an older sergeant named Bean, was eating a sandwich of some kind. He had mustard on his chin. Without getting up, he grunted for me to sign the visitor’s log, then waved me on like I was a fly interrupting his dinner.

Gratefully, there were gusts of cold air blowing from the overhead vents that ran the length of the hallway that led to Dickerson’s office. At least the military seemed to understand the importance of keeping the officers cool even as the rest of us baked like pot pies in a desert oven. I wiped the sweat from my forehead on the back of my hand as I went up the stairs to the second floor, then wiped the sweat on my pants.

I found Dickerson standing behind his desk, staring out the narrow window that looked out over the back of the compound, gazing at a day that was so hot and dusty the world looked like it was engulfed in yellow powder.

“Sir, you wanted to see me?” I asked, tapping the open doorframe with my knuckles.

Dickerson turned with a deep frown on his face. He nodded and blinked at me, as if I’d just woken him from a long sleep. After a moment, he shook his head and gestured to the metal chair sitting in front of his desk. He walked around me to close the door, then moved to sit behind his desk.

Dickerson was a hard-nosed old soldier who rarely smiled, or perhaps it was that he never had a reason to. This morning was no exception. In his late fifties, he sported the same crewcut he’d probably gotten the day he started boot camp forty years before. His skin was the color of tanned leather and looked to be about as tough. Even in the heat of the Iraqi summer, his desert camo was creased and perfect, the bars on his shoulders and collar polished to a high sheen and the sampling of ribbons he wore on his chest were perfectly aligned. He grunted as he lowered himself in the chair and rested his thick forearms on the desk. He laced his fingers together and cleared his throat.

Staring at his hands, he took a deep breath and said, “Captain Ryder—I mean, Ben— I got a call from Quinn Blackstone a little while I ago. Apparently, he’s tried calling you on your sat-phone, but couldn’t get through.”

I had the sat-phone clipped to my belt. I didn’t dare tell him it had been turned off by one of his soldiers so we would not be interrupted while we were fucking each other’s brains out.

“Yes, sir, I missed his call,” I said with a frown. “I tried calling him back, but got voicemail.”

“Yes, well, he asked me to find you and give you the news…”

I frowned at him. I’d never seen Dickerson uncomfortable before, not even when he was chewing the ass of some Iraqi general or listening to bullets whiz by our Humvee. Little alarm bells started going off in my head. Something was up back home because Dickerson had never called me Ben and normally barked at me when he spoke. I had served under him when I was a SEAL in Afghanistan. He considered me a hot head, a pain in the ass cowboy, I think he called me. I thought he was an egotistical asshole who put his career before the safety of his men. We were probably both a little right and a little wrong. Still, I knew he hated my guts as much as I hated his, but he was looking at me with soft eyes, the way you’d look at someone before delivering bad news.

“I’m afraid I have some bad news,” Dickerson said, his head slowly bobbing on his thick neck as he spoke. “It’s about your wife.”

I felt heat rising from my collar, as if my shirt had caught fire and was spreading to my hair. It engulfed my neck and my cheeks. Sweat oozed from my pores. My mouth was suddenly dry. I licked my lips.

“What about her?”

“She was in an automobile accident last night,” Dickerson said quickly, like he thought he had to get the words out before he ran out of air. “I’m afraid she didn’t make it, son. She’s dead.”

I blinked at him several times, my eyelids flicking like a slot machine. I shook my head to make sure I was hearing him right. “I’m sorry, sir, what did you just say?”

Dickerson took a deep breath and blew it out in one long gust that fluttered the papers that were stacked neatly on his desk. I could feel the hot air all the way on my side of the desk. It smelled like stale coffee and cigars.

“You wife was killed in a car accident last night, Ben,” he said. “I don’t have a lot of details other than it was late and it was raining and she lost control of her car and hit a tree.”

“A tree, sir…”

“Yes.”

“And she’s dead…”

“Yes, I’m afraid so…”

“What was she doing out late at night?” My voice suddenly sounded hollow and far away, like I was listening to myself through a pipe. “In the rain?”

“I don’t know, son. Quinn didn’t seem to have a lot of details. He said he’d call you when he had more. In the meantime, he’s reserved a first-class ticket for you at Mosul International. You can pick it up at the Turkish United desk.” He glanced at his watch. “The flight leaves in an hour. Yates can take you back to your hotel so you can pack, then ferry you to the airport. I’ll call the airline and make sure they hold the plane for you. It’s a long fucking flight, but you need to get home as quickly as possible.”

“My son,” I muttered, suddenly feeling sick to my stomach. My young son’s smiling face flashed through my mind. I felt a sense of panic wrap its tentacles around my heart. I felt it start to squeeze. “My son, Cody… Where is he? Is he okay?”

“It’s my understanding that your son is safe with your wife’s sister, Emily,” he said, holding out his hands, patting the air with his palms. “He was not in the car at the time of the crash. He was spending the night at your sister-in-law’s house. He is safe and sound.”

“Cody loves Emily’s twins,” I said absently.

“Well, yes, that’s good to know,” Dickerson said with a serious nod. “He’ll be fine till you get home.”

I put my hands on my knees and pushed myself out of the chair. A thousand thoughts and questions were running through my mind. At the forefront of it all was my son. Cody was just four-years old. A real mama’s boy. He had no choice to be anything but because I’d been gone most of his life. He knew who I was, but just barely. He wouldn’t understand that his mommy was dead and gone. He needed his daddy. And I needed him. My only priority at that moment was getting home to my son.

“I’m sure Quinn has someone in route to take my place,” I said, knowing that even in the worst of circumstances there was no detail that got past Quinn, especially when money was involved. “If they have questions they can call me in the states when I’m home.”

Dickerson grunted as he got out of the chair and came around the desk with his beefy hand out. “That’s fine. No worries there.” He held out his hand and I shook it. “You have my condolences, Captain Ryder. I know you’ve always considered me to be a pain in the ass, but you’ve always taken good care of me. I appreciate your service. You’re a damned good SEAL.”

“Thank you, sir. It’s good to know that I’ve taken care of someone.” I let go of his hand and walked out the door.

* * *

Once the plane was at cruising altitude and the pilot had turned off the seat belt button, I made my way to the first-class lavatory and locked the door. I stood at the tiny sink and splashed cold water on my face. When I looked at the man in the mirror, he gave me a disgusted look and said, “Your wife is dead, you fucking piece of shit. You happy now?”

The words echoed in my ears. The fact that I’d spent the night and most of the morning fucking another woman while my wife lay in a drawer at the morgue or in the basement of some funeral home in Arlington was not lost on me. Our relationship had long soured and was probably over for good, and I’d take my part of the blame for that, but I should have honored my vows until the divorce was final. I was sure Bethany did. That was just her way. Goddammit. I was a fucking SEAL. I lived and died by a strict code of conduct that revolved around discipline, ethics, and honor. Sadly, those things were left in the hallway outside my hotel room door while I was fucking Bonita Anderson inside.

A heavy blanket of shame and grief draped itself around my shoulders and squeezed until my lungs could no longer take in air.

I lowered myself onto the tiny toilet and put my head in my hands.

With the water running to help disguise the noise, I broke down and sobbed like a fucking baby.

The sad thing was, I really wasn’t sure who or what I was crying for.

Chapter Five: Lolita

I lost my virginity three years ago, when I was sixteen, on September 12th. I knew the date because I had written all about it in the locked diary I kept hidden in my nightstand. I had written the words while his cum was still moist in my cunt. I could still smell the sweat from his body, taste the salt from his lips, hear his low groans in my ears as he shot his load inside me. Sometimes, I take out the diary and read the words as I make myself cum as my fingers plunge deep inside me, imagining that its Jerry’s thick cock bringing me to orgasm. It’s like my own personal erotic novel, only every word is true. I get hot just thinking about it.

It was a Friday night and my mother was out with some of her work friends and I was home alone. Jerry showed up around seven, saying that he just thought he’d stop by to make sure I was all right. He knew I was home alone. Fuck, I was always home alone. I knew the moment I opened the door and saw him standing there with an innocent smile on his face that we were going to fuck. That’s why I let him in. My cherry swelled at the sight of him. I literally felt like I was going to pop.

“How late do you think your mom will be out?” he asked as he followed me into the kitchen so I could get him a beer from the fridge.

“She’s usually out pretty late when she’s partying with her girlfriends,” I said as I set the beer on the bar that separated the open dining room and kitchen. He slid onto a stool, picked up the beer, and took a long drink. His eyes took me in as he drank. I leaned back against the sink to give him the full view.

He was making small talk, but I wasn’t paying attention to what he was saying. There was a heat in my cunt that was burning its way through my body. My tits were large by the time I was sixteen. I felt my nipples plumping in my bra. My panties were moist. I could smell my scent wafting in the air. I wondered if he could smell me like I wanted him to. I wanted him to sniff the air and pounce on me like a lion on the prowl. I crossed my ankles and squeezed my thighs together, but it did not diminish the fire that was smoldering there. I wanted him inside me. I wanted to feel his cock in my hand and in my mouth and in my pussy. I was a horny teenager who had never had sex with anything other than my own hand and my mom’s vibrator that she kept in her bedside table. My cherry was ripe and ready. I wanted Jerry to pop it before it burst on its own.

I was just a stupid teenager, but I was old enough to know better than to fuck my mom’s boyfriend. But I could tell that Jerry wanted me, and I think he realized that I wanted him, too. I saw his eyes go over me as he sipped from the bottle. I was wearing a pair of pink gym shorts that showed off my long legs and a green crop top that showed off my flat stomach. I was barefoot. My toenails were painted bright red. My long blonde hair was pulled back into a ponytail. My skin was a golden brown from lying in the sun. I smelled like coconut oil and soap. I wondered if Jerry thought I looked sexy. The way his eyes lingered on my tits and pussy, I figured I did.

“Are you and mom getting serious?” I asked innocently, as if it would make a difference in what was about to happen.

Jerry took a long drink and wiped the beer from his lips with the back of his hand. He gave a long sigh and shrugged. “Honesty, I think we’re about done. Your mom’s hard to read. Sometimes, I think things are going good and sometimes, I think she’d just as soon see me gone. Between you and me, I think she’s already moving on. She broke a date with me to go out with her friends tonight.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” I said with mixed emotions. “Mom can be pretty flaky sometimes.”

“Yeah, well, that’s life.” He held the beer bottle in one hand and scraped at the label with a thumbnail. He glanced up at me, then glanced back down. “Has she said anything to you about me? How she feels or what she’s thinking?”

Now, mom talked about Jerry all the time. Sometimes she said he was the best man in the world and other times she wished he’d just go away. She said he was sweet and generous, but was getting possessive, always wanting to know where she was and who she was with. He texted and called her all the time to check on her and she was getting sick of it. That was the one thing mom wouldn’t tolerate; a man who tried to keep tabs on her and thought he could tell her what to do. I knew she wouldn’t put up with it for long. Maybe that’s what drove me to say what I did. Or maybe that’s just what I tell myself when I start feeling guilty for fucking Jerry behind her back.

“I think mom’s seeing someone else,” I said quietly. It wasn’t a complete lie. Mom had been fucking her boss, Ralph, for years, and on those nights when she didn’t have plans with Jerry she hung out with an old boyfriend named Stevie Vaughn. Poor Jerry got a look on his face that could have been hurt or relief. Either way, it made me want to take him into my arms and make him feel better.

“Fuck, I knew it,” he said, his handsome forehead furrowing with lines. “I guess that’s it then.”

“Do you love her, Jerry?” I asked, hoping that the answer would be no, but determined to fuck him either way. I couldn’t help myself. My brain was no longer in control. They say guys think with their dicks. I’m here to tell you that girls think with their pussies. At least girls like me. My panties were soaking through to my gym shorts now. My nipples were pushing through the bra. The scent of my juices hung in the air like perfume.

Jerry stared at my feet and pondered the question for a moment, sitting with his shoulders hunched, his elbows on the bar and the bottle between his hands. The label was peeled off completely now. Little scraps of paper littered the bar. I saw his eyes slowly drift up my legs and settle on my pussy. I saw his nostrils flare. He could smell me. He shifted his weight on the stool. I wondered if his cock was hard just from looking at me and smelling my scent.

“I thought maybe I loved her,” he said quietly. His eyes drifted up to my tits. My nipples were like hard little stones. They pushed out from my bra and crop top like they were begging for him to touch them. He blinked a few times, then took a deep breath and blew it out slowly.

“You don’t think you love her anymore?” I asked, as if his answer would change what I’d set my mind to do.

He narrowed his eyes at me. “Do you think she loves me, Lolita?”

“Honestly?”

“Yes.”

“No, I don’t think she loves you, Jerry,” I said, letting my bare shoulders go up and down. “I don’t think she’s really capable of loving anybody.”

“Yeah, I get that,” he said, setting the empty bottle on the bar. He licked his lips and offered a sad smile. “Oh well, it was fun while it lasted.”

“That’s what she said,” I said, putting my hands on the counter behind me to push myself up. I could feel something warm running down the inside of my thighs. I gave him a look that I hoped was seductive. “She said you were all kinds of fun, Jerry. All kinds of fun...”

“Well, glad she enjoyed the ride,” he said. He braced his palms on the bar and started to push himself up, then lowered himself back onto the stool when I pulled the crop top over my head and dropped it to the floor. I was wearing a black bra that barely contained my big tits. Jerry’s mouth dropped open as he watched me unhook the bra in the back and let it slide down my arms. My big boobs bounced free.

“Lolita, what are you doing?” he asked quietly. He licked his lips and swallowed hard. His Adam’s apple bobbed up and down. His eyes were glued to my tits. I cupped my tits and massaged them where the bra had cut in. I brought my fingers to my nipples and gave them a hard squeeze. I thought I was going to cum right then and there. My cunt gushed hot juices, lubricating my pussy in anticipation of my first cock pushing its way inside me. Mom said Jerry had a cock like a summer sausage. I couldn’t wait to see and touch it for myself.

“Do you want me, Jerry?” I asked, squeezing my tits, pinching my nipples until they turned purple. My breath was started to come in gusts, the words drifting out in sighs. “Do you want to fuck my tight little pussy with your big meaty cock?”

Jerry licked his lips and glanced over his shoulder toward the front door. He lowered his voice as if he was afraid someone might hear. “Lolita, how old are you?”

“Does it matter?” I asked. I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my shorts and panties and pushed them down my legs. My pubes were blonde and curly and freshly trimmed. The little hairs lining the sides of my cunt were soaked with my juices. I spread my legs and used my fingers to pull back my pubes so Jerry could see my pink virgin pussy.

“Lolita… I… I mean…”

“Don’t you want to taste my pussy, Jerry?” I asked, smiling as I massaged my swollen clit. “I want you to taste me. I want to feel your tongue and your cock deep inside me.”

Jerry glanced at the front door again. I could tell what he was thinking. This is not a good idea, but fuck…

I came around the bar and held out my arms as Jerry slid off the stool. I looked down at the front of his pants. He had a huge boner pushing against his khakis. I smiled as the breath shuddered out of me. I was about to lose my virginity with a man more than twice my age with a huge cock. I could barely contain myself.

I slid into Jerry’s arms with my head back and mouth open. When he kissed me, I felt the heat of his tongue all the way down to my toes. I’d been kissed before, mostly by a boy named Kevin Feeney that I fooled around with sometimes, but Kevin did not kiss like Jerry. Kevin kissed like a shark biting into a surf board. Jerry’s kiss was soft and warm, his tongue swirled around my lips and slid into my mouth. I sucked on his tongue and moaned.

Jerry’s strong hands slid around my waist, then down my back to my ass. He gave my ass a hard squeeze, then picked me up like a ragdoll. I put my legs around his waist and whispered in his ear. “Take me in the bedroom and fuck me, Jerry. I want you to fuck me till I scream for you to stop.”

Without saying a word, he carried me into my bedroom and tossed me on the bed, then practically ripped open his pants to free his swollen cock. He pushed his pants and underwear down to his knees. He didn’t even bother to take off his shirt or work boots.

His cock was long and thick and dark brown, hence my mom’s summer sausage remark. It stuck out from a thick patch of black curls like a veiny tree branch. The head was crimson and swollen, like a balloon twisted to the point of popping. I wanted to touch it, to hold it in my hand, to milk it with my fingers, to put it in my mouth. But Jerry had other ideas that didn’t involve hours of exploration and foreplay and romance that I had always dreamed would preclude my first lover shoving his cock inside me.

He just pushed me back on the bed and put his rough hands on my knees and pushed them apart. He hooked his hands under my knees and practically dragged me to him. Before I could tell him to be gentle with me, he pushed the head of his cock against my hole and jerked me onto him, impaling my pussy without giving me time to even prepare. When his cock split my hymen, I screamed at the top of my lungs. Jerry didn’t even seem to notice. He seemed to be in a daze. He dug his fingers into my hips and started pummeling into me, pulling nearly all the way out, then thrusting back in until the tip of his cock hit my cervix. Mama was right. The pain was excruciating. Then it wasn’t. Pleasure slowly overtook the pain, even as I was being hammered so hard the entire bed beneath me shook.

Sadly, I started to realize that my first time was not going to be the fairy tale romance that I had always dreamt that it would be. But it was a good fucking, nonetheless. A rough, hard, frantic, thorough fucking. It took less than a minute for Jerry to cum. I remembered staring up at his face, all red and sweaty, his eyes squeezed shut and his mouth hanging open.

“Fuck…” he muttered. “Goddamn… Fuck…”

I could feel him tensing up. His fingers were like vices, holding me tight as his big cock slammed into me over and over. Then I felt my own orgasm building deep within my cunt. I put my hands to my tits and squeezed them hard as the fire began to burn its way through my body. Christ, it was not romantic in the least, but it felt fucking amazing. I pushed my pussy toward him and moaned each time his cock rammed inside me. I could feel him in my chest, in my throat, in my temples. When he started to growl like an animal, I pointed my toes and tensed my muscles and gushed juices over him like a geyser. He scrunched up his face and groaned. His body tensed for a moment, then jerked as the orgasm rolled to completion. He exhaled loudly, still holding me against him.

“Jerry?” I asked tentatively. I was a little worried by the look on his face. I’d never seen a man cum in person before. Jerry’s face was purple and sweaty. He looked like he was having a heart attack. “Are you okay?”

My words seemed to jar him awake. His eyes fluttered like a slot machine and he let go of my legs. His cock slid out of me and he stumbled back with his pants around his knees. He tried to say something, but it came out as gibberish.

“Uh… I… um…” He quickly pulled up his pants and tucked his sticky, flaccid cock inside as he stumbled from the room. I leaned up on my elbows and watched him go. It was the first time in my life I realized how fucking weird men are. You give them what they want and rather than take their time and treat you like a lady, they fuck you quick and get the hell out. Son of a bitch…

I lay there on the bed as Jerry’s seed oozed out of me. My diary was in the nightstand drawer. I hurriedly pulled it out and wrote down what had happened in vivid detail. Looking back now, I was lucky he didn’t knock me up. That would have been ironic, repeating my mother’s mistake of getting pregnant at sixteen by a guy I’d never see again. That would have really been a Dr. Phil moment.

I remember a sense of panic setting in after the glow faded. I put away the diary and hurried into the shower and took the handheld shower head and washed Jerry’s sticky seed out of my cunt as best as I could. My mom kept a supply of douches under the bathroom sink. I used one to rinse myself out, then lathered up and hit it with the spray head again. I told my mom when she finally came home the next day that I wanted to go on birth control.

She didn’t even bat an eye.

I was on the pill by the next week.

And to my knowledge, neither of us ever heard from Jerry again.

* * *

When I wasn’t waiting tables at Applebee’s on the weekends or taking accounting courses at the local community college during the week, I spent most of my time in the summer floating on an inflatable raft in the pool in our backyard, letting the sun streak my blonde hair and bake my skin to a golden brown. We were one of the few houses in the neighborhood that had a pool, and we would not have had one if it hadn’t been for mom’s Pussy Power.

One of her boyfriends, Bob or Rob or Roy, I think it was, was a pool contractor and they dated long enough for him to install the pool in the off-season when his crew wasn’t busy. Mom said he just wanted to see both of us in bikinis and the cost of doing so was installing the pool, even though it took up most of the yard. She broke up with him a week after the pool was finished so he never got to see us in our bikinis, which I’m sure was mom’s plan all along.

School was on summer break, so I had been lounging in the pool most of the day. My body was hot and oily to the touch, my skin glowed reddish brown. I was standing at the kitchen sink in my string bikini on the very spot where I had stripped off my clothes to seduce Jerry three years before. I thought about him sometimes when I was alone in the kitchen. It was almost like I could feel his eyes on my body and hear his breath in my ear. Just thinking about him got me all hot and bothered sometimes. I wondered what he was doing and if he was happy. Silly, really, how you sometimes thought of your first lover even if the lovemaking wasn’t what you expected it to be.

As I was filling a plastic bottle with ice water I heard mom’s car pull into the carport on the side of the house. I finished filling the bottle and screwed on the top just as she came through the side door.

At just thirty-eight years old, mom was still a knockout. She was wearing a black miniskirt that showed off her tanned, killer legs, a red blouse with short sleeves, and four inch heels. Her blonde hair was blown out and her makeup was perfect. She looked like she was getting ready to go clubbing rather than a legal secretary on her lunch break.

“Hey, what are you doing home?” I asked as she breezed into the kitchen and dropped her purse and keys on the counter. She tugged the bottle of ice water from my hand and unscrewed the top.

“I’m running errands for Ralph,” she said with the bottle at her lips. She took a long drink and sighed. “It’s so fucking hot. My bra is soaked. I came home to change.”

“Why doesn’t Ralph buy you a car with an air conditioner that works?” I asked, holding out my hand so she could give me the water bottle back.

“Ralph is my boss, honey, not my sugar daddy,” she said as she unbuttoned the blouse and slid it off her shoulders and down her arms. She was wearing my bra, the black one with the extra padding, as if she needed it. Her tits were bigger than mine and just as firm. Sweat dotted her chest and cleavage. She picked up a roll of paper towels from the bar and swirled a few sheets around her hand and mopped her chest and neck with it.

“You’re fucking him, so he needs to buy you a car,” I said, rolling my eyes at her. “It’s the least he can do.”

“Sweetie, you have no idea how things work in the real world,” she said with a heavy sigh as she swiped her armpits with the paper towels. She tossed the paper towels in the trash can by the door and picked up her blouse. She started toward the hallway door, then turned around and held out her hand.

“Oh, have you heard what happened to the woman next door?”

I frowned at her. “No. What woman next door?”

“Bethany Ryder, the woman right next door,” she said, jabbing a thumb over her shoulder. “The one with the cute little boy you used to babysit and the hunky husband that’s in the Navy or something?”

“Yeah? Cody is the little boy,” I said, trying to remember the last time I’d seen him. It had been a while, even though he lived right next door. He was probably four or five now, a cute little blond with big blue eyes. I babysat him when he was just a toddler, whenever his mom needed a break because his dad was never around. Mom was right, the dad was hunky and hot as hell, though I probably hadn’t seen him in couple of years. They were a quiet couple and pretty much kept to themselves.

I said, “I think Ben is her husband’s name. He’s a Navy SEAL, I think. What about her?”

Mom put a hand over her heart and gave me a sad look. She always had a flair for the dramatic. “She was in a terrible car wreck last night.”

“Wow, that’s awful,” I said as a feeling of dread worked its way up my spine. “Is she okay?”

“No, honey, she was killed,” mom said sadly, looking like she was about to cry, even though she probably hadn’t said three words to the woman in the entire three or four years they’d lived next door. “Mrs. Crown across the street said she hit a tree or something last night in that rain storm.” She glanced at her watch. Her sad expression immediately went away. “Shit, I gotta go. Ralph’s waiting on me at the courthouse.”

Before I could ask anything more, she headed down the hallway toward her bedroom, tugging off the bra and mopping sweat from beneath her bouncing boobs as she went.

Wanna know how this continues?

Click here or on the cover to download (FREE ON KU)

A SEAL’s life is tough.

I’m a single dad now and have to leave the tragedy in the past.

The hot nineteen-year-old next door is just what I need.

I know. It’s wrong. It’s filthy.

But I need filthy.

What a homecoming!

My wife died carrying another man’s baby. Now I have no f*ckin’ idea how I am going to raise my little boy all on my own.

And then, I meet Lolita, the hot nineteen-year-old s*x kitten next door.

She’s alone in her backyard pool, floating naked on a raft with her fingers busy between her legs.

She knows I’m watching her, my hand in rhythm with hers.

Her beautiful tanned skin, her gorgeous face, the blonde curls between her legs…

F*ck, I think I’m gonna die if I don’t get her in my bed soon.

She’s proving to be a pleasant distraction at a time when I need it the most.

But I know I have to fight another battle – I am falling for this nineteen years old, and I am falling HARD!

She calls me her Filthy SEAL.

But now I want to ask her something.

Lolita, will you be my… dirty girl?

Download here (Amazon top 100, 4.6 stars 136 customer reviews)

Hot Deleted Kinky Scene (Filthy SEAL)

Lolita was lying on the bed waiting for me with a dreamy look in her eyes when I came into her bedroom. The small room was decorated in hues of pink and green, from the curtains to the bedding, with a variety of stuffed animals tossed about and posters of Bruno Mars and Katy Perry on the wall, all a reflection of the young teenager she was not so long ago. Now, lying before me, was a woman, not a girl; a woman who was ready to make my filthy dreams come true.

Lolita had thrown back the comforter and tossed the decorative pillows to the floor, as if she thought they might get in the way of whatever it was we were about to do.

There were three small candles burning on the dresser, filling the room with the scents of cinnamon and lilac. The shade was pulled down to block out the midday sun. There was soft music coming from an iPhone dock on the nightstand. I recognized the silky voice of George Michael in his youth. The Faith album. I wondered if Lolita had chosen this music because of my age. I certainly wouldn’t recognize any of the music she listened to these days, that was for sure.

I stood at the foot of the bed, smiling down at her as I stripped off my clothes. She lay on her back with her knees up and spread, showing me her perfect, pink pussy, rubbing her big tits, watching me, smiling as my cock sprang from my jeans. I was already rock hard. Just knowing that she was waiting for me caused the blood to rush to my cock. I could feel my heart beating along veiny shaft.

“Come to me, my filthy SEAL,” she said, stretching out her arms, wiggling her fingers. “Bring your sweet lips and big cock to Lolita.”

“Soon,” I said with a devious smile. “First, I want to taste your sweet, young pussy on my lips.” Rather than crawling onto the bed with her, I slid my hands under her knees and pulled her ass toward the foot of the bed to me.

She giggled and started to sit up, but I put my hands on her shoulders to gently push her back down. I got to my knees at the foot of the bed between her legs. I put a hand on each knee and spread her legs wide, exposing her beautiful, pink, wet pussy. Her pussy opened up to me like a morning flower, spreading its glistening petals to greet the warm morning sun. I licked my lips and thanked the filthy gods above and below for what I was about to receive. Sweet, young, nineteen-year-old pussy… all for me. My mouth watered at the sight her glistening pink passion. It was the most wondrous thing I’d ever seen.

Lolita closed her eyes and held her breath in anticipation of my tongue on her clit and inside her hole. I lowered my lips to plant little kisses on the insides of her thighs, just a hair’s breath away from her pussy lips, which moved slightly when she breathed like two beautiful gills. I nipped at her blonde cunt hair and slowly teased her pussy hole with my tongue. She tasted hot, salty, tangy. Her juices flowed over my tongue. I eagerly lapped them up and prodded for more. My hands slid up her lean, supple body. I squeezed her big tits and rolled her hard nipples under my thumbs. Lolita lifted her ass off the bed and moaned.

“Eat my pussy, Ryder,” she sighed. “Please… my pussy is on fire...”

I smiled at her dirty talk, so filthy and hot coming from such innocent lips. I fucking loved it. It made my cock even harder as it longed to slide into her sweet mouth and cunt. And later, her ass. No hole would go unexplored, not with Lolita.

I gently pressed my lips to her clit, which was long and thick and glistening with juices and spit. When I began to nibble at the skin covering her clit, every muscle in Lolita’s body tensed and she gasped for air.

“Fuck… Ryder… yes… suck my clit... god… I’m so… fucking… hot…”

“You’re on fire,” I said, blowing a playful breath across her pussy, as if I were cooling a steaming mug of the world’s best coffee or a piping hot bowl of delicious soup. It was a fitting analogy because I planned to devour her completely before this day was done.

I used two fingers to pull back her clit hood, exposing the little man in the boat hiding there. It glistened round and hard and pink and wet from her juices and my saliva. I slowly touched it with the tip of his tongue. Lolita’s body shuddered as a wave of ecstasy shot through her.

I teased her clit and pussy hole with my tongue for a moment, then lowered my lips to her clit and gently began to suck on the skin like a little cock. She took in a quick breath and rolled her head from side to side and moaned.

“Christ…” she moaned. “Nobody’s ever done that to me… ever… fuck… what have I been missing…”

I smiled with my lips on her clit. My eyes drifted up to her big titties, firm, large, with their dark areolas and nipples the size of gum drops. I kept sucking on her clit as I reached up to take Lolita’s hands and set them on her breasts.

“Play with your tits while I eat your pussy,” I said. Lolita grinned and began to roughly massage her breasts, pinching and pulling her nipples until they turned deep red. She moaned at the wonderful pain and pushed her cunt to my lips.

I spread her pussy lips with my fingers and began licking the pungent juices that were flowing out of her hole like a warm stream. She tasted deliciously sweet and tangy on my tongue. I sucked down every drop like a man dying of thirst.

I stiffened my tongue and slowly slid it in and out of her pussy, tongue-fucking her hole until she moaned for me to shove in my cock instead. I wasn’t quite ready to do that, not just yet.

I replaced my tongue with two stiff fingers, sliding them in and out slowly, then gently rotating them back and forth until I felt her body tense. She was going to cum. I was going to make her cum. I kept the fingers going in and out and round and round and rolled her clit with my tongue. Seconds later, Lolita’s pussy literally gushed a wave of hot juices over my hand and face. I lapped it up like a kitten attacking a bowl of warm milk.

Lolita pulled at her nipples and lifted her ass off the bed, shoving her pussy toward my fingers and lips, moaning, begging me for more. I slid the two fingers out of her pussy and replaced them with my mouth. My tongue probed deep insider her again, sucking her juices into my mouth, swallowing them and going back for more. As my mouth devoured her pussy I slid the tip of one of the sticky fingers slowly into her asshole.

Lolita let out a quick gasp as the finger slid into her ass up to the first knuckle, then in to the last. I fucked her pussy with my tongue and her ass with my finger until she exploded again, gushing salty cum into my mouth and over my chin. I was like drinking from a firehose.

My entire face was soaked now, but that didn’t stop me. That only made it that much hotter. I licked and sucked and fingered until Lolita begged me to stop. She was having orgasms in great waves. She would barely catch her breath from one orgasm before another hit, then another and another. I knew this girl had never cum so many times. She was nineteen and experienced, but she had never fucked a filthy SEAL before. I could take her to sexual heights she could only have imagined before.

I felt her fingers in my hair. I glanced up without pulling my mouth from her pussy.

“I want your cock inside me…” she said breathlessly, reaching for me, crooking her fingers. “Please… I can’t take it anymore… I want you to shove your long, hard cock in my pussy and pound me till I scream… please… Ryder… fuck me… fuck me hard now...”

I smiled, realizing that my cock was so hard it was about to burst. I had gotten so wrapped up in giving Lolita pleasure that I completely forgot about myself. My ten-inch cock was so hard it throbbed to the beat of my heart. I to go my feet and took it in my hand and stroked it for a moment as she watched. It seemed to grow even bigger in my hand. The head looked like a ripe plum, blood red and ready to pop.

“I want your cock in me now,” she ordered, licking her lips. She smiled at me and spread her legs wide. “Come on, you filthy SEAL, put your monster cock in my cunt.” She gave me a devilish grin. “Fuck me like you mean it.”

I grinned at her and she shot me a playful look back. If it was a good hard fucking she wanted, it was a good hard fucking she’d get. I climbed onto the bed, bracing myself on my stiff arms, and lowered myself on to her. She held my throbbing cock in her hand and guided the head toward her pussy hole. I pressed the head of my cock to her opening and felt her hold her breath as her pussy lips opened up to let me in.

“Slowly now,” she sighed. “Slowly… then… faster…”

I was more than happy to let her set the pace. With her hand on the shaft, she pulled me inside her an inch at a time. She was so wet that, despite the size of my cock, I slid easily into her tight pussy.

When I felt the tip of my cock hit the back wall of her vagina, she exhaled and wrapped her legs around me. “Now,” she sighed, taking her hand from my cock and moving both hands to her breasts. She squeezed her nipples and moaned. “Now… fuck me…”

Her pussy was the tightest I’d ever shoved my big cock into, and my cock has been in a lot of pussies. She was just nineteen and tight as a mother fucking drum. I could feel her pussy walls suctioning to me, rippling against my shaft, milking me like a machine. It was the most amazing feeling. It was a ride that I would quickly want to get back on once it was over.

I braced myself on my arms and closed my eyes. I started moving my hips back and forth, sliding the shaft slowly in and out of her gushing cunt. I could hear my balls slapping against her ass.

I withdrew my cock almost to the head, then slid back in slowly until I hit her inner wall, then I’d do it over again. Lolita moaned beneath me and tossed her head from side to side.

“Faster… Ryder… faster… now,” she said, teeth gritted, eyes closed. “Fuck me faster… fucking… fuck... me… hard…”

I lifted her legs and clutched them against my chest as I steadily increased the pace of my thrusts until I was jackhammering in and out of her as hard as I could without hurting her or throwing out my back.

She pointed her toes toward the ceiling and closed her eyes. She was being hit again by wave after wave of orgasms. I’d never seen a girl cum so much in such a short amount of time. Ah, to be nineteen again…

Lolita pulled her legs down and wrapped them around my waist again, then slipped her fingers around my neck and pulled me down toward her. She put her lips to mine and with what little breath she had to offer, said, “Cum with me, Ryder... Cum with me now…”

Every muscle in my body tensed at her words. I could feel the cum rising from my balls like lava rising deep from within a volcano. I shoved my cock in as far as it would go and filled her with my hot cum until it overflowed from her pussy. Lolita came at the exact same moment, gushing hot juices over my cock and balls, soaking the bed beneath her.

Our mutual orgasm seemed to go on forever and when it finally subsided, we were both covered in a thick film of sweat and gooey cum, and totally exhausted.

I flopped down on the bed beside her and lifted my arm. She rolled into me and put her head on my chest. I pulled her close against me and kissed the top of her head.

“How was that?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

“Utterly amazing,” she said with a happy sigh. She gave my nipple a playful nip. “Not too bad—for an old man.”

“Thanks,” I snorted. “Give me fifteen minutes and I’ll show you what else this old man can do.”

“Oh lord,” she said with a smile. “I don’t think this young girl can keep up with this filthy SEAL.”

THE END

Bonus Exclusive Single Dad Romance: Daddy O

I call him DADDY O, because a WOMAN’S PLEASURE is DADDY’S SUPERPOWER.

How do I know?

Well, I have listened into his room – night after night, as those sexy b*tch$s scream his name and moan in delight.

I know for DADDY making a woman feel great, beautiful and goddess like is the name of the game and I can’t wait to play that game with him.

I think he is the superhero of pleasure and in that game he always over-delivers.

Just that, this time I need him to provide me with that amazing pleasure.

And I want him to not only make me cry in pleasure, but keep me in his arms for a long, long time – may be FOREVER!

I will have to plan this well.

CHAPTER 1

Rick Henson was such an asshole.

Brie Larsen pulled into her driveway as she narrowed her eyes in anger and stopped after the few moments that it took to arrive at the end. She was nineteen and done with her first year at U- Dub and was looking forward to spending the summer with Rick, her boyfriend of a year. They had met the first day of school, and everything seemed fine as they planned a few trips to see his parents in California and hang out at the beach. It was something different and fun, and since her mom had died a couple of years ago, Brie enjoyed getting out of the house.

It was going to be their first time being really together and her first time at all. Brie waited a while to take that step but with Rick; she was ready. At least until she found out that he was sleeping half of the campus the entire time they were together. Brie found out in the bathroom of all places when she was in a stall, and one of the girls was talking about last weekend when she’d done him at a party. She kept saying how good he was, and it took every ounce of self-control that Brie had not to fly out of the stall and scream at her. What would that have accomplished? Nothing. She fell for the wrong man, and it was just time to move on.

Seattle wasn’t that bad of a city, after all, and she lived right on the water with her stepdad, who had a variety of ways to enjoy the shore that their massive house was on. Brie ran her fingers under her reddened blue eyes to wipe away the mascara that had run with her tears and stared into the mirror. “Am I that awful?” She didn’t think so because she looked a lot like her mother with eyes that looked like a tropical ocean and soft red hair and Brie always thought her mother was the most beautiful woman that ever lived.

They were so close and losing her in a sudden tragic accident had devastated her. Brie’s stepfather Jimmy was a nice man and kept taking care of her the way her mom would have, but she wasn’t sure about his ways of coping with the accident. Jimmy was a very good-looking man of forty with book cover good looks, and he was gaining quite the reputation in the city for his love of sleeping with a lot of women. Brie always heard stuff at school and was even teased sometimes by girls that asked if she’d ever slept with him? They asked her if she liked his collection of toys and whips which always made her blush.

It also turned her on a little. God rest her mother’s soul, but Brie was a curious virgin. He kept himself in shape and was muscular with tousled chestnut hair and eyes that were forest green. Jimmy was magnificent for forty and Brie was only human. She had to look now and then.

That probably had a lot to do with her being so ready with Ricky. She had never listened to her mom and Jimmy because that was gross. However, she had heard him with various women down in the basement where she’d always thought he had a man cave. They always moaned and sometimes it sounded like they were weeping when she’d hear the slap of something against their skin. Even through the tears, they always begged for more. He must be doing something right, much like her ex-boyfriend.

Brie sighed and got out of the car before she tossed her backpack over her shoulder. Brie headed through the open garage that showcased Jimmy’s small collection of expensive cars and walked into the kitchen to see their assistant Marie stirring something over the stove. “Hey, Marie,” Brie greeted her as the lovely black woman glanced up with a smile. Marie was a miracle, and she cooked, cleaned, organized things for the house and did all of the grocery shopping. Brie would be forever grateful because she really stepped up her game after her mom had passed away, leaving Brie free to grieve. “What’s cooking?”

“Stew but let’s get to the real point. Why are your eyes so red?” Marie demanded as she set the spoon on a plate beside the five burner stove and walked over to Brie. “What happened?”

“I broke up with Rick. It turns out he was sleeping with half of the school because I wouldn’t give it up.” Brie replied and Marie shook her head slowly as her dark eyes glimmered with anger.

“I don’t understand young men these days. Women like you are so rare and valuable.” Marie hugged her as Brie bitterly laughed.

“You must have me mistaken with someone else.” She smiled as Marie pulled away and patted her arm. “I guess it’s summer in Seattle.”

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Marie chided her as Brie shrugged. “Your dad got some champagne to celebrate school being over. We’ll have it with dessert later since I made the chocolate cake that you love.”

“You are a goddess, Marie,” Brie smiled and walked through the expansive kitchen to the large living room and continued down the hallway to her room. It was in the back of the house and offered a beautiful view of the water. She set her backpack on the full green window seat and stared out for a moment as she took a deep breath. Rick was just a guy. There would be another one, and she shouldn’t let herself feel so bad. Brie sighed and walked into the attached bathroom to pull back her hair and change into some shorts and a tank top even though she was feeling self-conscious about the ten extra pounds that she had gained over the last year.

Brie checked her computer and sent some emails out before she headed into the kitchen to help with dinner. She passed the basement along the way and paused to hear a soft cry as she frowned and listened. What did he do to those women and why was it turning her on so much right now? She felt her face redden as she kept moving and reminded herself that Marie was home. “Can I help?”

“You still have a bit but do you want some wine? We can chat for a while.” Marie offered as Brie laughed and nodded.

“I am only nineteen, you know.”

“You’ve been through a lot, and you were an old soul to begin with. Just don’t try and drive anywhere and I won’t worry about a glass or two of wine.” Marie said as she went to the fridge to pull out a chilled bottle along with two glasses.

Brie took hers, and they tossed the end of a great year and took a long sip of the cold drink. “Is that my stepdaughter drinking wine?” Jimmy’s voice called out as Brie jumped and looked over at him. He dressed in his usual worn jeans that he wore at home and a button up shirt that matched the green of his eyes. Brie asked herself how that even mattered as he grabbed another glass and poured himself a drink from the bottle. “All done with school for the summer?”

“Yes,” Brie replied as he looked her over.

“How are your grades?” Jimmy pressed as she rolled her eyes.

“The best they could be,” Brie told him as she gave Marie a warning look not to say anything about Rick. Jimmy had always disliked him and told her that he wasn’t good enough for her to begin with.

“Good girl.” Jimmy gave her a tight hug, and she smiled into his toned chest as she appreciated his support. “So what are your plans for the next few months?”

“The usual. Hang out with Kat, maybe get a part time job. You know.” Brie replied as he raised a brow at her.

“You aren’t mentioning the boyfriend in any of this.”

“He’s an ex now. No more Ricky,” Brie quietly admitted as she looked down at the floor.

“I can tell that he hurt you and for that, I’m sorry. I do think that you’re better off without him.” Jimmy told her in a sincere tone as she nodded and weakly smiled at him. “Well make it a great summer.” Brie didn’t doubt him. He was a billionaire from investing as running a company with some important clients that invested through him and had made a million dollars by the time he was twenty-four. He had met Brie’s mom Natalie when he was thirty-four and been happily married for five years after dating for one before that. Brie had lost her father to cancer when she was just three years old and was left with no memories of him at all. Jimmy had taken over raising her easily and without complaint about the bad nights of dealing with a teenager.

CHAPTER 2

The three ate dinner and drank some more wine before Marie brought out the cake and champagne. Jimmy congratulated his stepdaughter all over again as he popped the cork and made Marie and Brie laugh as it bubbled over a little bit. Brie was going to swear off things like this soon, but she enjoyed every bite of the cake tonight. She helped Marie clean up and soon the woman went home to her cottage on the property where she lived with her husband, Kenny. Brie felt a little buzzed as she wandered through the house towards her room and also a bit melancholy as she thought about Rick. She had thought that she loved him, and now she was alone with no man at all.

Brie hadn’t had sex with Ricky, but they did other things that piqued her interest in sex a lot. She was bothered by the fact that she would have no outlet anymore, and it made her wonder what Jimmy was doing since her mom had died. He didn’t wait long to start dating, but it wasn’t quite dating. Brie only caught glimpses of the women that he brought home since they had a separate door to leave from in the basement. They were never the same ones. She knew that he tried to keep it separate from her as much as possible, and Brie appreciated that on some level. She was just more curious about all of it now.

She heard the television in the den and assumed that Jimmy was watching something as he worked on his laptop. He always worked when he wasn’t busy with other things. Whether it was at his office in the city or here, Jimmy was a workaholic. It apparently worked for him since he was rich with a good house and nice cars. He provided very well for Brie and she appreciated that.

Brie wandered to her room and turned on her laptop. Since she didn’t have Ricky’s hand or mouth anymore, it was time to take matters into her hands. She found a website that sold sex toys and slowly looked over the selection, quickly realizing that she didn’t know too much about any of this. There was a selection of the most popular items and she clicked on a couple of vibrators before she added them to her cart and paid for them to be shipped quickly to her house.

Brie blushed even though she was alone in her room, both from excitement and embarrassment. She had asked for fast shipping, seeing no reason to wait to start this journey.

The next few days, Brie hung around the house and the pool just being lazy. The UPS man delivered a very plain box by her second day in, and Brie took it to her room before Marie saw it and asked what she had received. She looked at her locked door and turned on some music as she opened it to find a long thick rubber dildo that she could use in a few ways as well as something that would just stimulate her clit, from what the description said. She turned them in her hands before she went online and found an erotic story site to find something that might start her in this process.

There were a lot of different stories to choose from, and Brie settled on the taboo section. That sounded so naughty. Surprisingly enough, there were several stories involving stepbrothers as well as stepfathers, and she widened her eyes as she clicked on one of the latter ones. Brie laid against her pillows and pulled off her bathing suit bottoms as she started to read it. Her fingers slipped over her folds as things heated up quickly in the beginning and she felt around to see what was the best. Ricky had always favored her clit, and Brie found it and stroked it as she felt herself getting wet rapidly.

When she got to the part where the stepfather was in between his own stepdaughter’s legs, Brie felt for the rubber cock and turned it on to a slow vibration. She stroked her clit with it as she felt her eyes roll back into her head. Brie focused again on the story as she read how eagerly the girl sucked his cock and she turned it up and moved it faster against her swollen nub. It was an amazing feeling, and she slipped the tip inside of her just a little while she continued to hold it against her body. Brie pushed the computer aside and drove it slowly into herself as she came quietly with pants and breathy moans.

She didn’t regret losing Ricky so much now. He wasn’t as good as her new best friend and had only raised her interest in sex. Brie dropped her toy on the bed and relaxed as she wondered what more there could be to feel.

She looked at the clock to see that Kat was coming over to swim soon and quickly rinsed off in the shower before pulling on her bikini. Kat Adams had been her best friend for years now, probably since first grade. They connected immediately then and still got along just as well. Kat was a huge part of Brie’s healing process.

Brie answered the door when the beautiful black haired girl arrived in her bright pink bathing suit and gave her a hug. “Hey you. Have you been as lazy as me so far this summer?”

“Badly. I think we need to do something soon.” Brie laughed as she looked around her house. “Well, other than this.”

“Hey, I love your house,” Kat argued as she walked inside and glanced into the kitchen. “Hey there, pretty lady.”

“Well, well. I was wondering when you’d pop in for a visit.” Marie came over to hug Kat, and she eyed her bikini. “You pull that off so well.” Brie’s suit was just a soft green and nowhere near as an attention getter like Kat’s. “Go on out, girls. I’ll bring you some refreshments.”

They headed out to the large pool, complete with a hot tub and a grilling area and set up their chairs under the trees for a little shade. They liked the sun, but they weren’t looking to get skin cancer anytime soon. Brie popped her Pod into a docking station and turned on some upbeat music as she thought about how she felt after what she’d done in her room. She still felt a little wobbly and couldn’t wait to do it again. “So is that hunk of a step dad going to be home for dinner?” Kat asked as Brie shook her head at her and laughed. Most of her friends weren’t shy about their interest in Jimmy but today it made her heat up just a little. She didn’t tell them all of what went on in her house and what she heard through closed doors, just that he was a good dad.

“Usually does,” Brie replied as she slipped sunglasses over her eyes.

“I hear he’s busy. I guess he wanted to jump back into the game, right?” Kat asked as she gave Brie as sad look.

“I suppose. I don’t see it too much. He’s forty and still has a good life to live. Let him.” Brie defended him as Kat nodded slowly.

“He slept with a girl at school. A senior. I guess he is into some wicked shit.”

“At least someone in this house is getting some.” Brie snapped as Kat leaned back and put on her own sunglasses.

“You won’t be single forever. I mean, look at you. We’ll get you out of this house, and you’ll be right back in.” Kat assured her as Brie took a deep breath.

“I waited a year with Ricky. It was a hard process and not always easy…I can’t imagine going through that again.”

“You don’t have to. Just meet someone for the moment. You don’t need to date them.” Kat explained as Brie scowled.

“I wanted my first time to be something special. I can’t stomach the idea of a one-night-stand.”

“So make it a one week stand or a month.” Kat offered as Brie looked at her in frustration. “Okay, okay. We won’t talk about it today.” Marie came out with a tray of various snacks and some cold drinks and chatted with the girls for a moment before heading inside. “Do you think she’s slept with Jimmy?”

“Marie is as married as she could be. They’ve been together for twenty years, Kat. No, I don’t.” Kat shot back in a dark voice as her best friend stared at her before popping a chip into her mouth.

“I was kidding. Why are you acting this way?”

“I think I am still dealing with the whole Ricky thing. I’m sorry.” Brie looked at her friend. “Did you know about him?”

“I heard things but…I don’t like to get into your business. I mean, I am your best friend, so it was hidden pretty well from me. I think I’ve heard more about Jimmy, to be honest.” She held up her hands as Brie looked at her. “He’s a hot older man, Brie! We’re supposed to look at him and think like this at our age. Have you read some of the books out there?” Brie blushed and turned her head to reach over for the cold lemonade in a hurry.

“They’re crazy. I know. I just don’t think I should be thinking like that about him.”

“I would if he were my stepdad,” Kat suggested as she grabbed her drink and took a sip.

Brie sipped her drink as she leaned her head back and caught movement in a window. She knew that she had her sunglasses on so she remained still as Brie realized that it was Jimmy’s office. Had he come home? If so, he was watching them, and she felt goose bumps pebble over her skin as she shivered.

The girls chatted and swam throughout the afternoon, though Brie’s stepfather never made an appearance, at least not until dinner needed to be prepared. He grilled burgers outside as Marie and her husband joined them for dinner. It was relaxing on the surface, but Brie felt skittish, and she wrapped the towel around her body as she ate at the potion table and picked at her food.

Jimmy seemed at ease as he sipped a cold beer and talked to Vince about whatever guys talked about and the women chatted about the celebrity gossip and some of the plans for the summer.

CHAPTER 3

Everyone headed to their houses and Brie walked into her room as she took a deep breath. Jimmy wasn’t acting different, but there was something about him today that made her horny. She admittedly had a fantasy earlier that he was watching her through the window and that Jimmy was perhaps jacking himself off or just imagining something with Brie as he watched them earlier. That is if he was even looking at Brie. Kat was gorgeous, and there was a very definite possibility that Jimmy was looking at her. Kat was experienced and had a lot more to offer than Brie, and she wasn’t family.

Brie couldn’t believe that she was even thinking all of this as she reached for her drawer and dropped back onto the bed. She grabbed her smaller vibrator and was thinking of using it before as idea hit her. She wanted more than a story to use for fantasy tonight. Brie listened for a moment and clutched the black device in her hand as she left her room and started padding barefoot over the hardwood floor. The house was lit up and empty, and Brie looked around as she frowned. “Are you up?” Jimmy called from the kitchen as her eyes widened and she looked around.

“Yeah. Just wanted some water.” Brie stuffed the vibrator into the nearest chair and hid it behind a plump cushion before moving forward. She realized that she was still in her swimsuit and bit her lip as she looked down with a nervous gaze.

“Want some wine or a drink?” He called out and she straightened her shoulders and thrust her pert chest forward as she walked into the brightly lit room.

“I’d love a drink. What’s on the menu tonight?” Brie asked him as she felt his eyes pass over her body and blushed.

“Daiquiri?” Jimmy asked, and she nodded before taking a seat at the bistro table and watching him. He mixed a watermelon daiquiri for her, Brie’s favorite on a lazy summer night. Jimmy poured it into a large glass and set it before her as she tried not to stare at his muscular and bare torso. He sat across from her with another beer in his hand and Brie looked into his eyes to see that they were a little bloodshot.

“Thanks,” she told him as he lifted his eyes to her and nodded. Jimmy slipped his phone from his pocket and typed something in before he dropped it onto the table and looked at her again.

“What do you have planned with Kat for the summer?” Jimmy asked as he seemed to look everywhere but her. It was Kat, and her shoulders slumped.

“I think she wants to go to some concerts a little later on. Otherwise, we’ll just hang out and do the usual,” Brie replied in a monotone voice as she took a slow sip of her refreshing drink. If it wouldn’t have given her a raging headache, she would just down it and end her misplaced envy with the numbness that came from drinking.

“Maybe a trip to the Oregon coast and into Portland?” Jimmy suggested, and she nodded absently as his phone vibrated on the table. He picked it up and looked relieved as he read the text before downing his beer. “Good night, Brie.”

Jimmy left her at the table and tossed his bottle into the recycle bin in the garage before grabbing a couple more from the fridge. He headed back towards the basement, and she heard the door open and close as she took a deep breath. “I guess he found a companion for the night.” She grabbed her Kindle from the counter and read a few pages of a new book while she slowly finished her drink.

Why stop with that?

Brie found the open bottle of wine and poured a glass before she drank it in one sip. She was starting to feel the buzz that she desperately needed and headed back to her room on wobbly legs. The house was dim with just the light above the stove on, and she walked past the door to the basement before she paused. It was dark, and she could hear him talking to somebody if she listened hard enough. A cry rang out, and Brie felt her thighs dampen as she looked into the living room. Reaching into the chair, she found her vibrator and slipped against the wall in the small nook next to the door that would hide her perfectly in the dark.

Brie slid to the floor and let her legs fall open as she closed her eyes. The woman on the floor below was moaning and begging him to fuck her as Brie heard the sound of metal as there was a small grunt. Brie slipped her suit aside and ran her fingers over her folds to find her clit hard and ready. The moans rose from the basement, and Brie imagined him behind the woman and driving his cock into her as she cried out again and again. Brie turned on the vibrator in the dark and ran it over her aching nub as she slipped her fingers inside of her needy pussy and pressed it down harder. The noises that Jimmy made were softer as they came up the stairs but they really made her want to come as Brie fucked herself harder. She felt her release coming as the woman below her screamed Jimmy’s name while there was the sound of a hand against skin and Brie jerked against the wall as she bit her lip to stay quiet.

She wanted it hard like that. Brie just wanted to let a man use her and make her cum the way Jimmy was doing to his partner below. She dropped her hand to the floor, and the vibrator fell as it buzzed along the ground and seemed to resonate through the room. Brie reached over with a shaky hand to turn it off before she slumped over in a heap.

Brie remained there as the couple went for round two and she lost count of the orgasms that she had before she knew she was at risk of falling asleep right there in the living room. Brie stood on weak legs and stumbled to her bed before she ripped the suit off and passed out naked under the covers.

Brie had dreams of the ways that she wanted a man to take her and slept fitfully. She stayed in bed until noon and slowly opened her eyes before she reached into the nightstand for the vibrator again. She knew that she was becoming addicted as she closed her eyes and spread her thighs wide to chase the release all over again. Brie went for two times using the memories from the night before. She stood and dressed in a pink sundress that was on the dresser before she walked to the kitchen to make some coffee and come to life.

Marie had the day off, so Brie had been left to her own devices in the kitchen. She appeared to be alone in the house and made some coffee and eggs to eat before she took it to the table to read some more. She felt disoriented from the past several hours and slowly read as she thought about using the toy again to try and relieve the ache that was deep inside of her body. When did this happen? Was Ricky to blame the way that he involuntarily ended things after they were ready to have sex? Fuck Ricky. Jimmy was gorgeous and single now, and she was in a long line of women that wanted him, though she had the least chance of ever getting what she wanted. Brie could find some random guy out and about with Kat and use him for an orgasm, even though the idea of her first time with s stranger didn’t sit well with her.

She knew that Jimmy was at work and wouldn’t be home for hours. Brie looked around and pushed the Kindle away as she took a deep breath. She stood and walked to the basement door, unable to stop staring at her spot from last night. It was perfect at night, and Brie knew that it was going to become a regular thing, assuming it didn’t kill her.

Brie tested the door to find it locked, and she pushed against it. What did he have down there? Was it something that had always been in the house, something her mom enjoyed? Brie missed her so much, but she was overcome with lust for her stepfather and made her way back to her room where she masturbated several times in between naps.

The sound of the phone ringing in the kitchen roused her from her sleep and Brie glanced at the clock to see that it was getting close to five o clock. She thought that she would take a chance and make some dinner in case Jimmy came home. Brie pulled on the same short dress with no underwear as she walked out to the kitchen and took inventory of what there was to prepare. Thanks to Marie, there was a lot. Brie took some organic chicken breasts from the fridge and threw them in some boiling water to cook them for a while. She pulled out the carb balance tortillas and some enchilada sauce to make a casserole before getting a can of jalapenos and some cheese. Brie shredded the meat once it was cooked and layered everything in a casserole dish before she turned on the oven to bake it for a few moments.

She poured some wine and sipped it as the food cooked. Brie wandered outside and sat in a chaise lounge in the shade as she closed her eyes and let her thoughts torment her. She came back to reality when her phone beeped to let her know that dinner was ready to come out of the oven, and Brie looked up to see Jimmy walking towards her undoing his tie. “What smells so good in there?”

“I threw together an enchilada casserole for dinner.” Brie stood and brushed past him as her thighs ached from her marathon earlier. She was losing her mind. “I think I’ll make some salad to go with it. She looked into the fridge and found a salad kit for Caesar and dumped it into a bowl to mix it together as she heard the sliding glass door open.

“You look tired, Brie. Are you okay?” Jimmy asked her as she glanced up and nodded.

“I’ve been sleeping all day. So lazy.” Brie brushed off his concern, and he tilted his head at her.

“Were you alone here?” Brie looked at him curiously as she mixed the dressing into the salad.

“Yeah. Why?” Brie asked as his eyes darkened and he took her in slowly with his eyes.

“You look flushed. It is one of the most beautiful looks a woman can have,” Jimmy’s voice was husky as she stared at him and he headed to the fridge for a beer. “You’re growing up so fast. Your mom would be so proud of you.”

“Do you miss her?” Brie asked as he cleared his throat and looked at him. “Did you love her?”

“I loved her…very much. I do miss her, and you look so much like her that I feel like she’s around every day.” Jimmy shook his head as he mumbled something else. He took a long swig of his beer and turned to go down the hallway before she heard him run up the stairs to his room.

Her head was spinning, and Brie blamed the wine as she pushed the bowl of salad towards the center of the island near the cooling dish that James had removed from the over earlier.

She heard him coming back and ignored him as she grabbed two plates from the cupboard along with napkins and silverware. “It’s all ready.” Brie grabbed a Vitamin Water Zero from the fridge and loaded up her plate with a small amount of food before she looked at him.

Jimmy was dressed in shorts and a t-shirt now, and he looked like he was shaking. She remembered him telling her that she looked flushed, and she knew what Jimmy meant now. Jimmy’s face was red, and he looked like he was both stressed out as well as sated. It made no sense. They took their plates outside and ate overlooking the water on the high back deck, and he disappeared into the house as soon as his phone chimed in his pocket.

Brie didn’t think she had anything left in her, but she was in her nook that night with her skirt pushed above her thighs as she slipped the dildo inside of herself to the rhythm of the grunts and cries in the room below her. She didn’t even have the strength to cry out as her release washed over the rubber and onto her thighs as she stared blankly at the floor.

Brie managed to make it back to her room and into her bed before Jimmy came back into the house, though she couldn’t remember if she’d leaked onto the floor. She would check in the morning since he’d be rushing off to work. She drifted off to sleep nearly in pain as she frowned and tried to sort out her feelings about what she was doing.

Marie was in the kitchen in the morning when Brie rose for the day. She made a concentrated effort to dress in some clean shorts and a loose t-shirt and smile as she breezed into the room for a glass of orange juice. “Morning.”

“Good morning. Would you like some breakfast?” Marie asked her as she looked Brie over. “You look tired, honey.”

“I think it’s the lack of a schedule. I am just a sloth,” Brie created the lie, though she was sleeping a lot. She just felt tired from her newest addiction and all of the emotions that came along with it. Brie was exhausted from the fear of being caught that both thrilled her and scared her deep inside. She was as confused as she’d ever been in her life.

“So, breakfast?” Marie pressed as Brie blinked her eyes and opened the fridge. “Anything you want?”

Brie ate some French toast with yogurt and took a long swim to collect her thoughts. She knew that sex in itself had the ability to be a healthy thing. At one point, she was ahead of the game and wanting to make it special for herself, so she figured she had some good knowledge on the subject.

However, getting herself off to her stepfather’s sex life didn’t feel as much like a regular thing.

Still, there she was in front of the door with both of her vibrators, only, this time, he was in his upstairs bedroom. She didn’t understand the change, but Brie had certainly searched the house that night for his location after needing to feed this demon all day.

It was so much better here. She wasn’t as hidden here as she was downstairs since Brie was right in the small hallway before the stairs, but it was dark, and she knew that there was a massive attached bathroom for them to use. She could hear everything as she sat on the ground with her knees up and skirt pushed to her thighs.

Every slap echoed through the hallway.

Every moan and cry filtered out of the room and made Brie fuck herself a little harder with the new longer Dildo.

She knew that the woman was tied up just from conversation and Brie imagined herself tied to the bed that had been her mother’s as she begged to be spanked and whipped like the woman inside. Brie knew that she would give Jimmy everything, and she came along with the woman inside after hearing their bodies slapping together.

Brie was just closing her eyes when she heard the click of a door and looked up into Jimmy’s eyes. There was nothing she could say to explain the situation, knowing how wrecked she looked. He gave her a wicked smile. “I’ll be back with those waters.” He went down the stairs wearing nothing but some shorts and Brie scrambled to get up and run down to her bedroom to lock the door.

She slept fitfully, terrified of what would happen. Brie was embarrassed yet turned on that she’d been caught. She felt sick inside. Brie made an excuse to Marie that she was coming down with something to stay in her room all day, and she slept when she was too exhausted to stay awake any longer. Her calls went ignored, and Brie just curled up further into her blankets when she heard the vibration against her nightstand.

Brie knew the next day from experience that Marie would not leave her alone for too long. She forced herself into the shower to come back to life, missing her release as she promised herself that she would get out of this horrible situation. Her mother would be so disappointed in her, and Brie wept under the hot stream of water as she let that thought hot her full force.

CHAPTER 4

Marie and Jimmy were both in the kitchen when she went downstairs, and Brie felt her stomach lurch as she looked at the ground. “Good morning.” Her voice was quiet, and she felt eyes on her as she went to the fridge for some of the fresh squeezed orange juice that Brie knew she would find.

“Feeling better?” Marie asked her in her kind voice, and Brie nodded. She poured a glass of juice and slipped it slowly just to keep it down.

“I think it is just the sun that I’ve been getting. I am used to classrooms.”

“I have a perfect solution for that,” Jimmy said, and Brie stared at the counter in front of hard enough to burn holes through the gray marble. “Marnie is taking some time off due to some pregnancy complications and might not be back this summer. I could use your expertise there.” Jimmy let the idea sink in as Marie asked if she poor girl was okay and how the baby was doing. “I am told that it’s common issue that bed rest will solve, and I know how good Brie will be in the office. How does that sound?”

Brie nodded as she forced herself to look at them. “Sure.” He assured her that she would still have time for summer fun and that they would work out a good schedule. Brie just nodded and looked at him again when he asked her to come in with him over the weekend to go over the basics so she could get to work soon. He had to have something in mind for her, and she was ashamed to admit that her thighs dampened at the prospect of what it could be.

She swam and kept herself busy the rest of the day even though she was a trembling mess whenever she was alone. Brie headed to bed after dinner when Jimmy told her to be ready to leave at eight and just to dress casually. She knew that the clothes she’d picked the last few days covered a lot more than normal and could hear a particular tone in his voice at the last request.

Brie didn’t sleep well. She used her memories to get herself off that night and finally fell asleep after midnight.

Brie rose to shower and braided her hair after choosing a dress that was comfortable and knee length to wear. Brie made a cup of coffee to go, and he added some to his cup as she mixed the little bit of sugar and cream in hers. She knew that he would probably buy lunch and Brie grabbed a ready-to-go protein shake for mid-morning.

“Want to drive with me? I don’t expect that we’ll be there all day.” Jimmy asked her as she gave him a wide-eyed look.

“Sure. I have no plans today.” They walked into the garage and Jimmy led them to the newest addition to the garage, the Bentley Continental. He opened the door for Brie, and she slid into the buttery leather of the seat as he watched her. Jimmy walked around to his side of the car and started it before lifting the third garage door and pulling out.

Brie looked at her mother’s Range Rover that she’d been given shortly after her death. “We will upgrade that soon,” Jimmy told her as she gave him a stricken look. It was important to her, though she was trashing her mother’s memory with every fantasy about Jimmy as it was. He pulled out onto the main street and headed into the city where his office was. She could smell the light cologne that he wore, so much like a lush forest and something spicy and made her thighs ache. He reached over and placed his hand on her leg as she stilled and bit her lip. “Did you like listening to me, Brie.”

His tone demanded an answer and pulled her under his spell with its sharp and husky tenor. “I did.”

“How many times have you done that?”

“A handful.” She let out a sharp breath as his hand slid up her leg slowly.

“I see,” He was quiet the remainder of the drive but kept his hand on her. The sexual tension in the car was overwhelming, and Brie found it difficult to breathe as her throat closed up. She tried sipping coffee to relieve the discomfort but it only burned her throat, and she shoved it into the spot in the smooth center of the car in a blind attempt.

They arrived and pulled into a nearly empty garage before Jimmy used his card to get into a private elevator. Brie stepped inside first and pressed her back against the wall as she pressed her aching breasts forward and took a slow breath. The car slipped upward in a matter of moments, and Brie was reminded of the movie Fifty Shades of Grey for a moment as she let her imagination wander. Kat had wanted to see it after loving the book.

Jimmy was much more handsome that Christian but there seemed to be some solidarities in this situation. He gave her a look as the door opened and she forced herself forward on her heels as she went towards his office.

Empty building as far as she could see.

Brie walked his office since he never instructed her to do otherwise and she already knew that he was in charge of everything today. “Have a seat.” His words were clear, and she took a seat across from his expansive cherry wood desk in a very comfortable office chair. “I didn’t want to bring you into this. Brie.”

“Into what?”

“You looked so flushed, and I had to force myself not to drag you into my bedroom and fuck the ever loving hell out of you. I kept reminding myself who you are to me, but now all I see is a beautiful adult that wants me as much as I want her.” Jimmy admitted as her mouth went dry. She heard him walk to a door and open it before he returned to her and stared down for a long moment. “Is that right?”

Brie nodded as tears slipped down her cheeks and told him yes over and over. Jimmy took some rope and tied her right hand to the armrest first before he went around to her right one. “Did you fuck Ricky?” Jimmy asked her as he knelt to the ground to spread her legs and tie them as well. “No. I have never…done that.”

“You’re a virgin? I thought so but fuck; I am so hard now.” Jimmy said as he paced back and forth and dropped his hand down to cup his groin. He moved back to Brie and fell to his knees as he pushed her skirt up over her thighs and seemed to memorize every detail. “I don’t want to hurt you, Brie. I want this, but you need to as well. Tell me a safe word, please.”

“Blue means stop,” Brie said quickly, and he gave her a look so full of lust as he tucked her skirt around her body securely. Jimmy slipped the slim straps of her dress down and revealed her pale breasts with hardened pink nipples that he started to stroke.

“I know that you come with sex toys. I have seen that first hand,” Jimmy pressed his thumb against her as he stared at her dampening lace underwear. “Have you ever come from just nipple play?” Brie shook her head. Ricky had barely touched her breasts always wanting to get to the part where she jacked him off. She cried out as he covered one of them with his mouth and started to suck hard and slow while pinching and tugging the other. It was overwhelming, and Brie felt every nerve ending in her body respond as she struggled against her binds. The moment Jimmy dragged his teeth across her skin she whimpered, and he tugged on her other nipple hard.

Mouth and hands brought her to a keening mess within minutes, and Brie closed her eyes as she exploded with his ministrations that had nothing to do with her pussy. “That was fast, but you loved it. Hold it this time.” Jimmy had told her before he told her that he wouldn’t touch her again if she came too fast this time. Teeth tugged and hands pinched as her aching clit throbbed and headed towards another release. She wanted him to touch it so badly, but it was primed and ready, and she cried out as she struggled to control herself. “Not yet.” Jimmy sucked her harder into his mouth as he switched sides. “I can feel that you’re ready, but not yet.” She used every bit of her strength to try and control her racing lust, weeping as she succeeded and then exploding when he told her to let go.

Brie didn’t understand it as she closed her eyes and dropped her head forward. She desperately needed him inside of her and Brie took ragged breaths as she heard the sound of a zipper and clothing. Brie forced her eyes up to see his cock in his hand, dark and hard as he stroked it and closed his eyes. “Do you rub your clit when you listen or fuck that tight pussy with the cock that I saw you holding?” He sounded like he was ready to snap and Jimmy stroked himself harder as he tried to catch his breath. “That tight, new pussy…”

“Both,” Brie admitted as she ached between her legs and tried to move her hands. “I use the cock when you are fucking them with your bodies slapping together and I use my clit when you are spanking them, or whatever else. What do you do to them, Jimmy?”

“I make them scream. I hurt them to their liking. Is that what gets you off, Brie?” Jimmy demanded as he looked at her with wild eyes. “I think about you with every thrust and want it to be you spread before me. I didn’t know that you wanted it as well.” He let out a grunt and stepped forward to cup her face as he pressed the head towards her mouth. Brie parted her lips and welcomed him inside as he pushed forward as slowly as he could stand it. “Swallow everything.” He slipped deeper into her throat, and Brie felt him swell before he pulled back and came into her mouth. She carefully drank it all in as he stroked her hair before tugging the braid out and dropping back down to her knees. “When you turned seventeen, I watched you start to grow into this girl that you are now. I loved your mother; God knows that even as he looks down on me right now. When she was gone, I saw you suffering and I wanted to do everything that I could to comfort you. I knew that my needs were too much for you so I turned to other women, willing ones that would let me take everything out on them.” His mouth moved to her lower thighs and Brie sucked in her breath. “Are you willing enough to come downstairs tonight? Did you like this?”

“Yes, Jimmy. I need this.” Brie told him as he continued to move up to the soft slick skin of her upper thigh. His hand ripped aside the thin lace as he stroked her and watched her face as he found all of the parts that her body that she’d used to relieve her desire for him. Her clit was hard, and Jimmy teased it relentlessly as she tensed in the chair and he just kept going. There were no words about holding it in this time, and Jimmy made her come twice with his hands before he covered her pussy with his mouth. His lips sucked her in, and Jimmy dragged her through his teeth gently as she cried out and then attacked her with his talented tongue. Brie closed her eyes and bit her lip until it hurt and she finally called his name into the room as she released and he pressed harder to taste as much as he could.

Brie felt so much relief as well as guilt as she recovered from Jimmy. She prayed that nobody was there, but deep inside she knew that they were alone. Jimmy had been careful at first about the women and wasn’t home most of the time with any of them. That had started in the last few months, and he realized that it was convenient for her to hear all of it. Had he wanted this and planned it that way? Worse yet, did Marie know? Brie knew that she could never let this secret get out to their assistant because it would kill her.

Brie and Jimmy left after they put themselves back together. She was going to be covering for Marnie, but they both knew that Brie knew this office inside and out. This wasn’t her first time at this rodeo and Jimmy had suggested this so Marie wouldn’t pick up on anything odd. They stopped at a crowded restaurant for lunch, and Brie picked at a salad while he had a steak for his meal as they looked over the water. It probably looked normal to an outsider, but they were both thinking about later that night. She felt her hair loose around her shoulders and could still feel Jimmy’s hands pulling out her braid as she swallowed him down her throat. Brie could tell that he was feeling the same way as he shifted in his seat and looked at her from across the table.

They went back to the house and found Marie preparing a roast chicken for dinner that night along with vegetables as she asked them how it went. “I remember a lot, so it didn’t take long at all.”

“You’re a smart girl,” Marie told her as she smiled at Jimmy. He looked at Brie and even though he cleaned up well, she could see his face as he was between her legs to taste her. “You should hire her, Jimmy. Give her a summer job.”

Brie couldn’t help to think that he already had as she excused herself to get her swimsuit on and dive into the pool. Kat came over for a few hours, and they talked about their week with far fewer details on Brie’s end, though she did tell her friend about the job. Jimmy was scarce though she saw him in the office looking at them a few times. Her jealousy of anything having to do with Kat had subsided, and Brie relaxed in the shade, at least until Kat invited her to a party that night. Brie begged off, telling her friend that she didn't feel that great and even came home early from the office. Brie was just swimming to stay a little cool in the heat, and she expressed her concern at it worsening her little bug.

Kat had dinner plans with the friends that she was going to the party with so she left early, and Brie slipped on a sheer green cover up over her dry bathing suit and went in to help Marie. “I miss youth,” Marie complained in a friendly tone as Brie smiled at her. She wasn’t fat by any means, but being forty she just wasn’t slim anymore.

“You’re beautiful, and that husband of yours adores you,” Brie shot back as she prepared a salad full of vegetables and mixed it all together.

“Come on now. Both of you are gorgeous,” Jimmy broke in as Marie laughed and shook her head at him. Brie just stared at him as he met her gaze and kept his eyes locked on her until she looked away.

“It’ll be no time before this one has a new guy breaking down your door.” Marie teased him as Jimmy frowned and walked to the fridge for a beer.

Brie couldn’t imagine wanting another man. She joined them at the table and ate some of the food on her plate as her mind raced forward to what was going to happen later. Would he tie her up again? Would he have sex with her? There were so many possibilities and she forced her mind to the present as Marie discussed her upcoming cruise with the two of them. Brie and Jimmy shared a long look as he assured Marie that they would be okay, given the amount of food that she was preparing and freezing for them. Marie thanked them with a hug for each of them before she went to clean up after dinner. Bubbling over about her two-week cruise to Alaska. Jimmy took very good care of Marie as an employee, and this trip wasn’t difficult for her to take, and Marie knew that and worked hard to make life easy for them while she was gone.

Brie and Jimmy both went to their rooms until they knew that she had gone home for the night. Brie showered and dressed in a thin cotton dress in a soft pink as she dried her hair into a straight mass that hung around her shoulders, over the spaghetti straps of the dress that clung to her body. She wore nothing underneath. Jimmy had destroyed her panties earlier, and she knew that he would do that again. She added a hint of pink gloss to her full lips and walked downstairs through the quiet house as she took a few breaths. In and out. Brie had paused by the basement door before she tested it to assure herself that it was open.

Brie turned it easily and looked at the stairs that descended to the place that would change her life. It had brought her so many different feelings over the past months, and she took her first step down. Once she had a better view of it, the large room was something of a man cave. It did have a television that was huge and a couch, but the back wall was taken up with a huge bed with an iron headboard and large black cabinets located on either side of it. Some restraints were hanging from it already, and Brie jumped as she heard Jimmy’s voice. “I could have made this soundproof. I certainly have the money, but I think a part of me wanted you to listen to what you were doing to me. I never expected to find you like that outside of a door, but moving to my room was a good idea. Wasn’t it?” Brie nodded.

“Take off your dress and get on the bed,” Jimmy told Brie as she nodded and walked towards the back of the room. Music came on, something that sounded like piano and Jimmy hurried up the steps as she lifted the clothing over her head. Brie shivered on the air conditioning that blew down on her bare skin, and she looked towards the bed to seen that it was lit with soft lights installed on the ceiling as well as amber lamps on the cabinets. “The door is locked.” She looked back at him as he took in her body and slowly unbuttoned the short sleeved blue shirt that he was wearing as he met her eyes. “You’re beautiful.” He stepped forward and dropped the shirt as he told her to get onto the bed. Brie moved onto the mattress and fell back onto it as she crawled forward and memorized the sounds of his labored breathing. “I am going to test what you like tonight. Remember your word, Brie. I never want to hurt you.”

Jimmy secured her to the headboard with soft cloth restraints that Brie realized gave her plenty of room to move into different positions. He also pulled something similar from the end of the bed and secured her legs as well, spread far apart as Brie blushed and forced herself to calm down as her aching nipples pressed against the soft sheets. She watched him go to the left cabinet and withdraw some items that he dropped behind her on the mattress. She froze as he crawled up between her legs, only to melt as he took a small vibrator and traced it over her pussy and ass, back and forth. Brie had never felt what it was like to be touched there, and she shuddered as her body readily responded. Jimmy focused on her hard nub as he pressed it into her and moved it back and forth before he smacked her ass with a loud crack. Brie shot forward as her release trickled down her thighs and she gasped. “Oh my God.”

Jimmy moved on to whip her with a small whip, and Brie cried out as the strips hit her hard and spread out over her ass. Once he clipped her clit and she jerked forward in pain and ecstasy as she knew that she was close again. Jimmy took another item from behind her, and it took him a moment to place something small into her ass as she groaned. “I want you here at some point.” His voice was telling her how much he was losing all restraint, and she felt his hand slide down after pressing the plug in to roughly finger her waiting center as she rocked against him. “You’re so tight. All mine.” Jimmy murmured as she continued to search for the release that she needed in a broken voice. “Come for me, Brie. I want to feel you on my fingers.”

She did with a scream and Jimmy maneuvered her onto her back as he buried his face between her legs to deliver another orgasm as she cried and whimpered his name. Jimmy’s hands covered her nipples and pinched and pulled as she arched against him and felt herself trickle over his tongue as he sucked harder on her. Jimmy pulled away and stood to drop his shorts as she got another look at his spectacular body and hard cock. “I need to be inside of you. This will be slower so that you’re not in too much pain.” Jimmy moved back onto the bed and kissed her hard. Their first kiss. She tasted herself on him, and Brie sucked at his lips as he positioned himself in front of her. “Birth control? I am very clean, and I’d prefer you bare.” Jimmy told her as she nodded at him.

“Since I was fourteen. Bad periods.” Brie replied as he let out a sigh of relief and watched as he slid his cock inside of her slowly. “So fucking good.” Jimmy breathed as he filled her and her body wrapped tightly around him as he just kept sliding deeper. He felt so good as he pulled out and went back in, too carefully for her as Brie pleaded for him to go harder. “Fuck me, Jimmy.”

He gripped her hips and went hard at her body as Brie met him thrust for thrust. The minimal pain had disappeared now and replaced with a deep need for him to have her in every way possible. The combination of the small but long plug being pressed inside of her as Jimmy went at her fast and deep made Brie have the kind of orgasm that she never knew existed, and she screamed as she came. “I need to soundproof this now. Fucking hell, Brie. I am going to come so hard.” He thrust hard and stilled as she felt his warmth combining with hers as his fingers dug into her skin.

He kept her tied there, spanking her with several things to find out what she liked best as the plug remained secure in her ass. Jimmy clipped items to her breasts, causing a constant pinch as he used his massive selection of toys on her pussy and made her have orgasm after orgasm.

Jimmy carefully made a drawer of her favorites before he released Brie ‘s arms and legs from the restraints. She let them drop down, weak and sated but wanting so much more of him. Brie had never used her safe word, and she didn’t think that she ever would.

Jimmy crawled over her body again and slipped inside of her again as she stared into his eyes.

CHAPTER 5

They continued their relationship, sleeping together in the basement during the weeks while Marie was away. Had she not cooked for them, the pair would have eaten much worse than they were accustomed to thanks to her. Brie and Jimmy would come up the stairs and heat up food, shoveling it into their mouths before they went back to explore one another.

Brie loved his spankings and whips. She also discovered that she loved it when he bit down on her skin, in only those places that nobody else would see. Her nipples throbbed regularly, and her ass ached as she lay outside with Kat the few times that she could.

Working for your stepfather as well as fucking him took a lot of time.

“You look different. Are you seeing someone?” Kat asked her curiously about a month later on a Saturday. They had only gone out a couple of times to a club or a concert and Brie had rushed to Jimmy the moment that she was home. No college boy could every make her feel the way that he did.

“No, not really. I mean…when do I have time?” Brie forced a laugh. “I chat with guys on some of the apps but nothing serious yet.”

“Do you miss being with Ricky?” Fuck, no. Brie loved things with Jimmy, but she bit her lip in a false thoughtful motion as she remained silent for a few moments.

“A little. I don’t think I want to risk my heart that way again.” Kat murmured in agreement as she closed her eyes in the shade and they dozed off before dinner. Brie did go to see a new movie with her that night and had some dessert, but she pulled into the driveway and turned off the car as she noticed another one in the driveway.

Brie walked into the kitchen, dimly lit with only the light above the stove on and listened carefully. The basement quickly had become soundproofed so she couldn’t hear anything from there but she tried the door. It opened. Brie walked down the stairs and turned her head to see a young blonde woman strapped to bed as Jimmy rested his face in his hands. “What’s the issue, Jimmy?” She was naked with large breasts and a tight little waist, and Brie felt her heart break as she surveyed the scene.

“I just can’t do this,” he told her as he stood and started to pace the room in his shorts. He paused and stopped before looking up to see Brie as his face fell.

She turned and left before she started to cry. That was the moment Brie knew that she was falling for her stepfather, and she dropped onto her bad as the tears slid down her cheeks. They fucked, and he hurt her most of the time, but there were moments when it was just them on the bed as he claimed her body as his. It was his, and she would never want another man.

Footsteps sounded in the hallway, and she tried to wipe her eyes with her hands. “Brie. Fuck, let me explain.”

“We never said this was exclusive. I don’t know why it hurt me, but I’m a big girl.” Brie would never give him up and was willing to share.

“I didn’t do anything with her. I called her here and tied her up, but I didn’t even want to touch her.” Jimmy told her as she turned her head to look at him. “I needed to try and break what I have with you, but I know that I can’t.” He dropped onto her bed and kissed her as Brie pressed against him. They made love on her bed that night, slowly and deeply as they looked into each other’s eyes. Brie came hard and cried out his name as he cupped her face and kissed her though his release before he dropped his head against her chest. “No more women. Only you.”

The months kept passing and about three weeks before school; Marie looked closely at Brie as they fixed breakfast. “You look a little pale. Are you feeling alright?”

Brie had been feeling a little more tired than usual and drained, but she blamed the strep throat that she’d gotten earlier this summer from an intern at the office. The idiot had still come to work to get a job but was quickly released when Jimmy saw how sick Brie became. “I haven’t bounced back from the strep. I had such great medicine for that, but I still feel tired.

Medicine. Antibiotics. Holy shit. That hadn’t even occurred to Brie when she was taking the medicine and what it would do to her birth control pills. It stopped their effectiveness and Jimmy was still fucking her when she was getting better and on the pills. She dropped the knife that she was using to cut fruit for a salad for a BBQ with Marie and her husband along with Kat and her new boyfriend. “Are you okay?”

“I need some water,” Brie told her as she went for a fresh glass of ice water. She sipped it and returned to her job as her stepfather entered the kitchen from a morning at his office in a meeting. He smiled at the women, and Brie noticed a gleam in his eyes as she felt her stomach twist.

She made it through the meal by the pool though she denied any drinks. Jimmy informed Kat and her boyfriend that they got the pool house that night with the summer cocktails that they were consuming even as he cast a worried glance at Brie. Jimmy was following her inside as the other couple made their way to their beds for the night, drunk and laughing. “What’s wrong?” His voice sounded laced with concern, and she took a deep breath before she turned to face him.

“I was on antibiotics this summer, baby. I didn’t think to use condoms and…I am late by a couple of months.” Brie slowly admitted as she stared at him. She had just called him baby, and that hit her harder than the words that explained her situation.

“We need to test,” Jimmy told her as she nodded. He looked thoughtful for a moment before he urged her upstairs to his room with his hand on the small of her back. “I have some here. Let me check to see if they’re good.”

Brie sat on the bed as the realization of why he might have some hit her and he went to look in the bathroom. “Did I almost have a sibling?” She asked as he came back into the bedroom holding a box in his hand.

“There was a scare once. Here, use this. It’s still good.” Jimmy rushed through his sentence, and she took the box with shaking hands. “I think it’s easy to do.”

Brie went through the motions behind the closed door as everything hit her. Pregnancy. Stepfather. This was a bad movie, and she set the stick on the counter as she pulled her shorts back on and sat on the floor. Jimmy tapped on the door, and he moved to sit beside her as a tear slid down her cheek. “I am so sorry. You didn’t want this.”

“Nothing is final yet.” Jimmy took her hand and stroked it softly. “I want to tell myself that this is wrong. I want to know that I am older than you, and you deserve someone young and in the same part of life that you’re at.” Jimmy sighed. “I want to feel the need to go back to a different woman every night, but I did that to work you out of my system. I did that, and it got me here, and I don’t want anything else.”

“I want to tell myself similar things, but I have fallen in love with you, Jimmy. I am scared to death right now, but I love you so much.” Brie softly admitted as she looked up at him.

“I love you too. I am sure that I am going to hell for what I’m doing, but I love you and I kind of like the idea of a baby. I never wanted that before, even with Nat. I was all about business and taking care of the two of you, but there’s something more here.” Jimmy was almost thinking out loud as he glanced up. “Is it time?”

Brie sighed and stood up to pick up the stick and look for the word that told them what their future was.

PREGNANT.

“Holy shit. We’re having a baby.” Brie said as Jimmy stood and pulled her into his arms. They stayed in his room, talking and making love until Brie thought it better to go back to her room.

She knew that there would be a lot of judgment on the choices that they were making, but Brie prayed for some support along the way as she curled up under her covers and closed her eyes. Brie apologized to her mother in soft whispers as she stared at the picture of the two of them from a BBQ. She heard something across the room, and Brie looked over to see another picture had fallen over.

She got out of bed to see that it was one of her mom holding her as a baby. Brie frowned. There was no way that it would have just fallen with the weight of the frame and the lack of air in that corner. “Is that you showing me your approval?” Brie whispered as she set it back up. She returned to bed and fell into a restless sleep as she mentally prepared to tell Marie and her friends what she was planning.

The End

More Steamy Romance by Amy Brent

Never miss a release!

Plus - you get a billionaire romance novel, just for signing up!

And that’s FREE!

Sign up here to receive new release alerts, giveaway announcements and special contests - exclusively for my readers!

Check out my book shelf.

For a limited time all my books are FREE to read with Kindle Unlimited (and priced at 99 cents only).

Please click here to be taken to my Amazon page.

Thank you for supporting an Indie Author!